(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "A catalogue of the Chinese translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka : the sacred canon of the Buddhists in China and Japan"

ASIA 





mj, 



XI 



Cornell University 
Library 



The original of this book is in 
the Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 



http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924023893898 



Z 7835.B9nT8 ""'""""' ''"^"^ 
* muSA&SS^S^. translation 




3 1924 023 893 898 





DATE 


: DUE 




w 




je- 




se*«* 


■*'-*ii'*" 






^^feto^«f?,-«« 


if#»««s^iwi«, 


»i. 












^ 


'v"'~' 






' ■ _, "^ 








































































































GAYLORD 






PRINTED IN U.S A- 




^ ^ ^ i^ -f f^ m 








^P 




n 



m 




m 



5t 



i 




ft 



X 



A CATALOGUE 



OP 



THE CHINESE TRANSLATION 



OF 



THE BUDDHIST TRIPITAKA 



THE SACRED CANON 



OF THE 



BUDDHISTS IN CHINA AND JAPAN 



COMPILED 



BY ORDER OF THE SECRETARY OF STATE FOR INDIA 



BY 



THIS BOOK IS A REPRINT, 
MADE PHOTOGRAPHICALLY 
IN JAPAN BY PERMISSION 
OF THE CLARENDON PRESS, 
OF THE BOOK PUBLISHED 
BY THE CLARENDON PRESS 
AT OXFORD IN 1883. 



BU¥YIU NANJIO 

PEIEST 01' THE TEMPLE, EASTEEN HX)NGWAN2I, JAPAJf, 
MBMBBE OF THE EOYAL ASIATIC SOCIKTY, liONDON 



AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 

M DCCC Lxxxin 



[ All rights reserved ] 



TO 

PROFESSOR MAX MtJLLER, 

•IN GRATEFUL AND EESPECTFUL EEMEMBEANCE 

OF 

HIS KIND INSTRUCTION, HELP, AND SYMPATHY, 

THIS CATALOGUE IS 

DEDICATED 

BT 

HIS PUPIL 

BUNYIU NANJIO. 



CONTENTS. 



Introduction ....... 

Transliteration of Sanskrit and Chinese Words adopted for this Catalogue 

Chronological table of the Chinese Dynasties 

List of the Principal Authorities ........ 

Additions and corrections 



PAGE 

xi 

xxix 

xxxi 

xxxii 

xxxiv 



COLUMir 



CATALOGUE. 

FIRST DIVISION. 
^ H^ Zin-ts^A; or S<itra-pitoka. 

Part I. ;^ ^ J^ Ta-shan-Mn, Sutras of the Mahay4na 1 

Class I. :^ ;^ ^p Pan-KO-pu, Prag-waparamita Class. Nos. 1-22 1 

„ II. ^ ^^ tlj» Pao-tsi-pu, Eatnakuia Class. Nos. 23-60 9 

„ m. ^ ^ wP Ta-tsi-pu, Mahasannipata Class. Nos. 61-86 27 

„ IV. ^ J^ §j» Hw4-yen-pu, Avatawsaka Class. Nos. 87-112 . . . . .33 

» ^- ^S. ^ nP Ni6-phan-pu, Nirvana Class. Nos. 1 13-125 39 

„ YI. JE. yZ- wF P«r ^S ^ 'FM "Wu-ta-pu-wai-Aun-yi-Ain, Sutras of duplicate transla- 
tions, excluded from the preceding five Classes. Nos. 126-375 . . . .41 

„ VII. ,fp- ^p ^^ Tan-yi-Ain, Sutras of single translation, excluded from the five Classes. 

Nos. 376-541 93 

Part EC. >J^ f^ ^ Sifio-shan-^in, Sutras of the Hlnayana 127 

Class I. PSf '^ iaF 6-han-pu, Igama Class. Nos. 542-678 127 

„ n. ^. ^p $^ T^n-yi-Mn, Sutras of single translation, excluded from the preceding 

Class. Nos. 679-781 163 

Past III. yj^C /V. yV |§< ^g >^ ''J'* y^ ^Xi Sun-yiien-aiu-tsan-Aii-ta-siao-shan-ALn, Sutras 
of the Mahayana and Hinayana, admitted into the Canon during the later (or 
Northern) and Southern Sun (a.d. 960-1127 and 1127-1280) and Yuen (a.d. 
1280-1368) dynasties. Nos. 782-1081 181 

SECOND DIVISION. 

^ |9c Liili-tsS,n, Vinaya-piiaka. 
Pabt I, ;^ ^ ^ Ta-shan-luh, Vinaya of the Mahaydna. Nos. 1082 -no6 . . . ,239 
Paet II. ^h ^ ^ Siao-shan-luh, Vinaya of the Hinayana. Nos. 11 07-1 166 . . . .245 



COLUMN 



X CONTENTS. 

THIED DIVISION. 

1^ |i^ Lun-tsan, Abhidharma-piiaka. 
Part T-. ^ ^ ^ Ta-shan-lun, Abhidharma of the Mahayana. Nos. 1 167-1260 . ■ 257 

Past II. /j'' |^ |^ Siao-shari-lun, Abhidliarma of the HJnayana. Nos. 1 261-1297 . . 277 

Paht III. tI^ 7C ^ A 1^ ^ 1^ Suii-yueu-suh-aiu-tsan-Au-lun, Works of the Abhi- 
dharma of the Mahayana and Hinayana, successively admitted into the Canon 
during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (a. D. 960-1127 and 1127- 
1280) and Yuen (a. D. 1 280-1 368) dynasties. Nos. 1 298-1320 . . . 287 

FOUETH DIVISION. 

^ 1^ Tsa-tsan ('Sa?nyukta-pi?aka?')^ Miscellaneous Works. 

Part I. ]® JlI ^ W ^^ ^^ Si-thu-shaii-hhien-^-wan-tsi, Works of the s^ges and wise 

men of the western country, i.e. India. Nos. 1321-1467 .... 293 

Part II. (a) itfi zL ^ ^ Tshz'- thu - ^u - shu, Works of 'this country,' i.e. China. Nos. 

1468-1621 325 

(b) y^ ^ ^J JA. 1^ ^ ^K Ta-min-suh-soi-tsan-^u-tsi, Several Chinese Works 

successively admitted into the Canon during the great Mifi dynasty, a. d. 1368- 
1644. Nos. 1622-1657 357 

(c) J,C 1^ 5^ ^^ ^^ 1^ ^^ IW Pe-tsan-A/ju^-nan-tsan-han-hao-fu, Works wanting 

in the Northern Collection' and now added from the Southern Collection^, with 
their 'case-marks.' Nos. 1658-1662 ........ 365 



APPENDIX I. 

List of the Indian Authors, with the titles of the works ascribed to them ...... 369 

APPENDIX II 

List of the Translators of the Chinese Buddhist Tripifaka, both foreign and native, under successive and 
contemporaneous dynasties, with short biographical notes, and the titles of their translations which 
are still in existence .............. 379 

APPENDIX III. 

List of the Chinese Authors 459 



Index of the authorised Sanskrit titles ............ 469 

Index of the proper names of the Indian and Chinese Authors and Translators with reference to 

the three Appendices .............. 477 

' T^ffi ^M6 Ts^-tsSn, ' Samyukta-piiaka(?).' This Chinese years in a careful examination of the whole Canon, beginning from 

term for miscellaneous Indian and Chinese works is used by a l»is thirtieth year. I have a copy of the Japanese edition In my pos- 

Chin«se priest named K'su, in his valuable work entitled session, sent to me from the temple Eastern Hongwanzi last year. 

"Yueh-tsan-it'-tsii, or Guide for the Examination of the Canon. ' For the Southern and Northern Collections of the TripKaka 

It consists of ^^48 fasciculi. The compilation of this work was under the Min dynasty, see my introduction to this Catalogue, 

f-'ished by him in a.u. 1654, after he had spent about twenty p. xzii. 



INTRODUCTION. 

THE OBJECT OF THIS CATALOGUE. 

This is a complete Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitoka, the Sacred Canon of 
the Buddhists in China and Japan. It contains not only the titles of 1662 different works (of which 
342, however, are miscellaneous works), but also the names of the authors and translators, together with 
their dates. The arrangement and classification of these works are the same as in the original Chinese 
Catalogue, i.e. No. 1662. Notes taken from various sources are added under each title with their full 
references. A list of the principal authorities consulted by me will be found on p. xxxii. Though I gladly 
and gratefully acknowledge the assistance received from my predecessors, there still remain such difficulties 
as were pointed out by the Rev. J. Summers in his Descriptive Catalogue of the Chinese, Japanese, and 
Manchu books in the Library of the India Office, 1872 (p. iv), when he says: 'The title of a [Chinese] 
book is often untranslatable ; the author's name is frequently out of sight, arid has to be sought for 
in some obscure corner or work ; the date of the publication is alike often doubtful, and in the case of 
Buddhist Literature the identification of the Chinese title with the Sanskrit original is sufficiently troublesome.' 
This quotation will to a certain extent explain the imperfection of my own work, for which I have to 
crave the indulgence of those who may use it. 

]My principal object in making this compilation has been to sliovv the original, though it may be not 
quite scientific, arrangement of this great Collection of our Saored Canon, made in Cliina under the Miii 
dynasty, A. d. i 368-1 644. A copy of the Japanese edition of this Chinese Collection, published in Japan 
in A. D. 1678-1681, is now in the Library of the India Office in London. 'It is this copy of the Sacred 
Books,' says the Eev. S. Beal, 'that (in 1874) I requested His Excellency Iwakura Tomomi to procure for 
the India Office Library. In 1875 the entire Tripitoka was received at the India Office, in fulfilment of 
the promise made by the Japanese ambassador'.' Immediately after this, Mr. Beal prepared a Catalogue 
of the books 'for practical purposes^,' which was comi^leted in June 1876, within the time of six 
months ^- 

' In the same month (viz. June), I left Japan for England, where I arrived in August of the same year. 
At that time I did not know English at all. So I .spent about two years and a half in London to learn- 
it, before I could begin my study of Sanskrit. Before I left London for Oxford in February 1879, I 
had an opportunity of seeing Mr. Beal's Catalogue, but I did not visit the India Office Library till April 
1880. In September of the same year, I received special permission to examine the whole Collection 
(except a few works which I have not been able to see to the present day) in the Library. I at once 
perceived some grave mistakes that had been made concerning the arrangement of the works in this 
Collection, on the part of some Japanese who had been charged to send this copy from Japan to England. 
I felt it my duty to correct this wrong arrangement. The original arrangement is by no means so irrational 
as Mr. Beal thinks, when he says in his Catalogue (p. 1, note z): 'The travels of the Buddhist Pilgrims, 
for example, are arranged under the heading of King or Sutras, but it is evident that this arrangement 
is purely Chinese, and comparatively modern.' Such an arrangement, however, is neither modern nor Chinese, 
but simply erroneous ! If Mr. Beal had adopted what he calls the third method (in his Catalogue, p. 2), 



' Abstract of Four Lectures on Buddhist Literature in China, " Ibid., p. viii. 

delivered at University College, Ijondon, by Eev. S. B^al, 1882, ^ The' Buddhist Tripiiaka, as it is known in Cliir.a and Japan. 

p. vii. A Catalogue and Compendious Report, by Eev. S. Beal, 18 j6. 

b2 



xii INTEODUCTION. 

taking the works in the order of the Index, or of the original Catalogue, i. e. No. 1662, the proper arrangement 
would have been at once restored, though it would of course have required nearly an entire re-adjustment 
of the contents of the 'one hundred and three cases.' Moreover, this original arrangement exactly corresponds 
with the order of ' determining characters,' taken from the ' Thousand Character Composition.' 

The present compilation is the result of my own examination of the Collection in September 1880. 
I regret, however, that I have been unable to give a more complete account of each work, or to show the 
contents of the whole Collection more fully. Nevertheless, with the help of several learned works^ I think 
I have succeeded in identifying a number of the Chinese titles '. In a few cases I was also able to 
compare the Chioese translations with the original Sanskrit texts." The Sanskrit titles thus identified are 
given in the first Index. In the second Index, the names of the Indian and Chinese authors and translators 
are arranged alphabetically. These two Indices, together with three Appendices which precede them, will, 
I hope, be of some use in determining the dates of certain authors and their works. 

I have made a distinction between the authors and translators. There are some Chinese authors 
who not only translated Sanskrit works into Chinese, but also composed original treatises in Chinese. In 
this case their names are mentioned in the second Appendix as well as iu the third. 

THE CHINESE BUDDHIST LITEEATIFRE. 

The Chinese Buddhist literature is somewhat different in its style from the classical and historical 
works of China. It dates from the first century of the Christian era, while the Chinese classics and 
some of their historical works were written long before. Now the Chinese Buddhist literature chiefly 
consists of translations of Sanskrit works ; so that it is not only full of transliterations, but also of quite 
literal renderings of technical terms and proper names. These require special study. As the sound of the 
Chinese characters has been changing in successive periods and in different parts of China, the transliteration 
varies in various translations, made from the first century A. d. down to the thirteenth. The older transliteration 
is generally less full, so that it is more difficult to restore it to its Sanskrit original, unless it is first 
compared with a later and fuller transliteration. For this kind of study there are six useful works in the 
present Collection, namely : — 

(i) No. 1604, Shao-hhin-^un-tiao-ta-tsan-yin, or a dictionary of the Buddhist Canon, republished in the 
Shao-hhin period, A. d. i 131- i 162. 3 fasciculi. 

(2) No. 1605, Yi-tshie-Mn-yin-i, or a dictionary of the whole Canon. Dates from A. d. 649. 26 fasciculi. 

(3) No. 1606, Hwa-yen-^n-yin-i, or a dictionary of the Buddhavatamsaka-sutra, No. 88. Dates from 
A. D. 700. 4 fasciculi. 

(4) No. 162 1, Ta-min-san-tsan-fa-shu, or a concordance of numerical terms and phrases of the Law of 
the Tripiiaka, collected under the great Miu dynasty, A. D. 1 368-1 644. 40 fasciculi. 

(5) No. 1636, Ziao-shan-fa-shu. This is a later collection similar to No. 1621. Dates from A. d. 1431. 
12 fasciculi. 

(6) No. 1640, Fan-i-min-i-tsi, lit. 'a collection of the meanings of the (Sanskrit) names translated (into 
Chiiiese).' Dates from A. D. 1151. 20 fasciculi. This is a very useful dictionary of the technical terms 
and proper names, both in Sanskrit and Chinese Buddhist literature, though it requires much correction. 

Beside these, I must not omit two valuable works of European scholars, namely : — 

(i) M^thode pour d6chiffer et transcrire les noms Sanskrits, par M. Stanislas Julien, 1861. 

(2) Handbook for the Student of Chinese Buddhism, by Eev. E. J. Eitel, 1870. 

DIFFERENT COLLECTIONS AND EDITIONS OF THE CHINESE TRANSLATION OF THE 
BUDDHIST TRIPiyAKA AND THE THIRTEEN CATALOGUES NOW IN EXISTENCE. 

There still remain two questions, namely: Who collected the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist 
Tripi^aka, and when was such a Collection published in China, Corea, and Japan ? In answering these 
questions, I must give an historical sketch of our Collection. 



' Whenever the meaniDg of the Chinese title is not quite the renderings are printed in small type with inverted commas under 
same as that of the Sanskrit title, it has been translated quite the Chinese titles, 
literally into English, or sometimes into Sanskrit. All these 



INTRODUCTION. 



xux 



We have in the present Collection thirteen Catalogues or Indices of the Chinese Translation of the 
Buddhist Tripiteka. A chronological table of these Catalogues with their titles, and those of different 
Collections and Editions, will he found towards the end of this Introduction. 

Beside these, there are said to have been thirty-one Lists or Indices compiled before A. D. 730, all of 
which were lost at that time. The titles, however, and compilers, and even contents of some of them are 
mentioned in the Khai-yuen-lu, No. 1485, fasc. 10, fol. i a seq. The two oldest Lists are said to have 
dated from the Tshin and the Former or Western Han dynasties, b. c. 221-206 and 202-A. d. 9, respectively. 
These and some of the rest are of course very doubtful. I shall therefore not dwelt on the missing Lists 
or Indices, but proceed at once to examine the more substantial materials. 

TRANSLATIONS NOW IN EXISTENCE, AND MENTIONED IN THE OLDEST CATALOGUE 

OF ABOUT 520 A, D. 

The following works in existence in the present Collection seem to be the same as those mentioned in 
the ^Au-san-tsan-Ai-tsi, No. 1476, the oldest Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripiiaka, 
compiled in about 520, under the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 



No. 



SCtkas op the Mahatana. 

jff Au-saii-tsan-Ai-tsi . 
Fasc. Page 



3 Paw^vijMsati-sahasrika pra^wapara- 

mita 

4 )) » 

5 Dasasahasrik^ pra^7iap4ramita 

6 ), » 

7 5> J5 

8 n » 

10 Va^raAMedika „ 

23 (3) TathagataAintya-guhya-nirdesa 

23 (17) Purwa-paripriMAa 

23 (44) Eatnarasi, or Eatnaparasi 

23 (47) EatnaMcia-paripriMAa 

26 AmitSyusha, or -dbha, or Sukhavatt- 

vyuha 
28 Akshobhyasya Tathagatasya vyuha 

30 Samantamukha-parivarta 

3 1 Maw^usrl-buddhakshetraguwavyuha 

32 Garbha-sutra (?) 

33 Ugra-paripriA^Aa 

34 a » 

35 Bhadra-mayakara-paripWMAa, or -vya- 

kara/ia 
3 6 VinayavinisAaya-upali-paripWM/ia 
39 Sumati-darika-paripriM^a 

41 Vimaladatta-paripriMAa 

42 Asokadatta-vyakarana 

43 Surata-paripriMAa 

47 SushiMtamati-paripriMAa, or Mayo- 

pama-samadhi 
50 Subahu-paripriMM 
5 2 ffwanottara-bodhisattva-paripn'MAsi 
53 Bhadrapala-sreshiM-paripriMAa 
55 Maitreya-paripnMAa 



2 


2ib 


jj 


8 b 


s» 


4b 


>j 


22 a 


» 


19 b 


)> 


7a 


}i 


22 b 


5) 


9 a 


f 


22 b 


5? 


25b 


); 


loa 


« 


6b 


JJ 


5a 


)> 


12 b 


» 


9b 


J» 


12 b 


)5 


5b 


J/ 


loa 


?> 


jj 


» 


27b 


?) 


II a 


)l 


10 a 


» 


13 b 


» 


8a 


3» 


12 b 


3 


12 a 


2 


II a 


)i 


loa 


w 


12b 



No. 

57 Kasyapa-parivarta 
59 ^Stimala-devi-simhanada 
6 1 Mahavaipulya-mahasannipata-Butra 
66 Sumerugarbha 
68 Akasagarbha-bodhisattva-sutra 

70 ' Akasagarbha-bodhisattva-dhyana- 

sutra ' 

7 1 Bodhisattva-buddhanusmWti-samadhi 
7 3 Pratyutpanna-buddhasainmukhava- 

sthita-samadhi 
74 Aksharamati-nirdesa-sutra 

7 9 Tathagata-mahakarunika-nirdesa 

80 ' Ratnastri-paripWMM ' 

8 1 ' Muka-kumara-sutra ' 

8 2 ' Isvarar%a-bodhisattva-siltra ' 

87 Buddhavatamsaka - mahavaipulya- 

sutra 
92 ' Sutra on the appearance of the 
Tathagata ' 
100 'Sutra on the original action of the 

Bodhisattva ' 
102 'Sutra on the Tathagata-visesha- 
wa(?)' 

1 04 ' Sutra of the chapter on going across 

the world ' 

105 Dasabhumika-sutra 

108 'Sutra of the chapter on the way of 
pi actice in the ten dwellings (i. e. 
the earlier steps) of a Bodhisattva 
(which lead on to the ten Bhumis) ' 

no Dasabhumika-sutra 

112 'Sutra on the office of the Bodhi- 
sattva, asked by Ma%usri ' 



^Au-san-tsan-Aii-tsi 
Fasc. Page 

2 



5a 
30 a 
24a 

2a(?) 
24a 

29 a 
31b 

4b 
13b 

9 a 
10 b 
n a 
22 b 

25 b 

lob 

6b 

5a 

9a 

22 a 



13B. 
9a 

5a 



XIV 



INTRODUCTION. 



No. 



1 1 3 Mahapaiinirvana-sutra 
ri6 ^aturdaraka-sam^dhi-sutra 
120 Maliaparinirvana-sutra 
122 'Sutra of Buddha's last instruc- 
tion' 

127 Suvarwaprabhasa-sutra 

128 SarvapuwyasamuMaya-samadhi-sutra 

133 ' Amitartha-sutra ' 

134 Saddbarmapunc^arika-sutra 
136 

138 

142 K.iru?iapuWarika-sutra 

143 ' Sbaiparamita-sannipata-sutra ' 
145 Vimalakirtti-nirdesa 

146 

150 Avaivartya (?), or Aparivartya-sutra 

154 Sandbinirmofena-sutra 

157 Avaivartya (■?), or Aparivartya.sutra 

158 

160 Lalitavistara 

164 Sarvadbarma-pravritti-nirdesa-sutra 

165 ' Yasudbara-bodbisattva-paripriK'/ia- 

siitra ' 

1 66 ' Vasudhara-sutra ' 

168 EatriakaramtZakavyuha-sutra 

174 A^^atasatru-kaukWtya-viDodana 

175 Laiikavatara-suira 

182 AjfS.tasatru-kaukntya-vinodana 

183 

184 !Ma9~7usri-vikri(Zita-sutra 

190 Visesha^inta-brabma-pariprt'M^a 

194 Hastikaksbya 

197 Visesba^'inta-brahma-pariprii^^/ia 

200 Sukhavatyam)-itavyuha-sutra, or Su- 

kbavativyuba 
202 ' A later transition of the Sutra 

consisting of verses on Ami- 

tayus ' 

204 'Sutra about the meditation on the 

Bodbisattva Maitreya's going np 
to be born in the Tushita heaven ' 

205 ^Jifaitreya-vyakarawa 
206 

208 'Sutra about the meditation on the 

Bodbisattva Maitreya's coming 
down to be born (in this virorld) ' 

209 'Sutra on Maitreya's becoming Bud- 

dha' 
214 Strivivarta-vyakarana-sutra 
216 ' Siitra on the Bodbisattva who was 

the son who took a look at (his 

blind father) ' 



Fasc. 
2 



Page 
24 a 

11 a 
26 a 

23 a 

24 b 
10 a 
32b 
22 a 

12 a 
9 a 

24b 
8a 
lib 
22 a 
9b 
30 b 
15 b 

29 b 
9 a 

22 b 

lib 

22 a 

9b 

5a 

30 b 
9b 

13b 
10 a 
22 a 

13 a 
9 a 

22 b 



41a 



31a 
22 b 
13 a 



12 a 

22 b 
12 a 



loa 



No. 

219 ' Kumara-muka-sutra ' 

224 'Sutra spoken by Buddha at (the 

request of) an old woman ' 
230 TTandraprabba-kumara-sutra 

233 Vatsa-sutra 

234 „ „ 
238 Gaya«irsha 

242 ' Sutra on the determined Dharani' 

244 Mahamegha-sutra 

253 ' Sarvavaipulyavidyasiddha-sutra ' 

255 Tathagatagrfianamudra-samadhi 

256 „ „ 

257 ' Anantaratna-samadhi-sutra ' 
281 /Salisambhava-sutra 

283 'Sutra on the Samadhi called vow, 

realised by the Tathagata alone ' 
297 ' Sutra on the girl Nagadatta' 

309 Mahamayuri-vidyara(/?li 

310 ' Maliamayuri-ra^^wi-samyuktarddbi- 

dhara?ii-sutra ' 
342 (Srimati-brahmaJii-pariprj'M/ia 
354 Anantamukba-sadhaka-dharawi (1) 
355 
356 

376 ' Sutra on cutting me tie (of passions) 

in the ten dwellings (i.e. the earlier 
steps of a Bodbisattva which lead 
on to the ten Bhumis) ' 

377 ' Bodhisattva-bodbivriksha-sutra ' 
379 'Sutra on (the history of) Fob (or 

Pushya ?) ' 
381 ' Purnaprabhasa-samadhimati-sutra ' 

384 Tatbagatagarbba-sutra 

385 Ratnajiali-paripriMAa 

388 ' Siitra on (the characteristic marks 
on Buddha's) person as (the resiilts 
of) fifty causes of the practice of 
a Bodbisattva' 

392 ' ^aturdurlabba-sutra ' 

393 ' SuHnti ('!)-devaputra-s<itra ' 

395 ' Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-maha- 
sthamaprapta-bodhisattva-vyaka- 
raMa-sutra ' 

397 ' Suryag'ibmikaramaprabha-samadhi- 
sutra ' 

399 *Surahgama-samadhi 

401 Buddbasaiigiti-sutra 

403 Bhadrakalpika-sutra 

405 ' Atita-vyfibakalpa-sahasrabuddha- 

nama-sutra ' 

406 ' Pratyutpanna-bhadrakalpa-sahasra- 

buddhanama-sutra ' 



Fasc. 


Page 


2 


12 b 




* 


)> 


7a 


>j 


II a 


J9 


7b 


J) 


13a 


5J 


22 b 


JJ 


10 b 


»J 


24b 


i) 


10 b 


4 


46 b 


2 


6b 


5» 


13b 


)1 


7b 


3) 


13b 


J> 


7b 


- 


19 a 


)i 


» 


») 


lob 


J) 


31b 


)J 


6b 


)> 


26 a 



21 a 
6b 

7a 

5a 

25 b 

12 a 



11 a 

12 b 
10 a 



27 b 

17 b 

22 a 

10 a 

8b 

4a 



INTRODUCTION. 



XT 



No. 

407 ' Anagata-naksliatratS,r^kaIpa-saha- 

srabuddhanama-siltra ' 
412 ' Akmtj&gnna, - sarvabuddha - pari - 

graha-sutra ' 
416 ' 5resh</ji-dharmaHri-bhS,rya-sutra ' 
421 Pratyutpanna - buddha - gammukha- 

vasthita-samadhi-sutra 
425 Kusalamula-samparigraha, or -pari- 

dhara-sutra 
430 ' Buddhadhyana - samadhisagara- 

sutra ' 

432 ' Bodbisattva-purva^ary a-sutra ' 

433 Garbha-sutra (?) 

434 Angulimaliya-sutra 

437 Anavatapta-nagar ai/a-paripri'^Ma 

438 ' Sutra on fifty countings of clear 

measure (?) ' 
440 Mababheri-haraka-parivarta 
445 ' Sutra of the garland of the Bodhi- 

sattva ' 
456 Sagara-nagara^'a-paripriM/ia 

468 ' Sutra on the changes of the future' 

469 ' Sutra on the PiwcZapS,tika of a Bud- 

dha of the past ' 

470 ' Sutra on the destruction of the 

law' 
472 ' Sutra on Phi-lo (Vela ?), the crown- 
prince of a heavenly king ' 
'478 'Sutra on the spiritual Mantra for 
keeping the house safe ' 

480 ' Sutra on the Vidya or spell for 

avoiding and removing the injury 
(caused) by a thief ' 

481 'Sutra on relieving epidemic by a 

speir 

483 ^akshur-visodhana-vidy^ 

484 ' Sutra on relieving a (sick) child by 

a spell ' 

513 ' X'andraprabha-bodhisattva-sutra ' 

514 ' Sutra on ^ittaprabha (?) ' 

515 Dasadigandhakara - vidhvamsana- 

sutra 

517 ' Sutra on the opposition of the Mara ' 

518 Eash^ravara - parip riMM - guwapra - 

bha-kumara-sutra ' 



Fasc. 
4 



SUTEAS OF THE HlNATANA. 



542 Madhyamagama-sutra 

543 Ekottaragaina-sutra 

544 Sawiyuktagama-sutra 



Page 
4 a 

45 t 
15b 

27 a 

22 a 



)J 


25b 


3 


17 b 


2 


21 a 


a 


30 b 


J) 


9b 


)) 


3b 


3) 


30 a 


7) 


21 a 


f 


9b 


» 


13a 



13b 
31a 

i8b 
44 a 



43 b 

44 a 

43 b 

6b 

13a 

lib 
10 b 



31 b 
20 b 
30 a 



No. 

545 Dtrgh%ama-s6tra 

548 ' Sutra on the law of ten rewards 

in the Dirghigama' 
551 ' Sutra on the Lokadhto (?) ' 
553 ' Sutra on the Avidy^, Triahni, and 

ffati of man ' 

558 'Sutra on the salt-water com- 

parison ' 

559 ' Sutra on the cause of all the 

Asravas or sins ' 
565 ' Sutra on the law, true and not 

true' 
567 ' Sutra on the explanation of Asra- 

ya(?)' 

577 ' Sutra on fasting (TJpavasatha, Upo- 

satho in Pali) ' 

578 ' Sutra on the Du/tkha-skandha (?) ' 
580 ' Sutra on the cause' 

583 ' Sutra on Grihapati, being a man 

possessed of eight cities and ten 

families (?) ' 
586 'Sutra on the universal meaning of 

the law ' 
594 'Sutra on the (Grihapati) Eashira- 

pala (?) or Eashiravara ' 

600 ' Sutra on the Bhikshu /fampa' 

601 'Sutra on the fundamental relation- 

ship or causation ' 
609 ' Sutra on the honourable one (?) ' 
611 'Sutra on or to Teu-thiao (Deva- 

datta?)' 
616 'Sutra on Sumati (?) ' 
621 ' Sutra on Ahgulimalya' 
623 'Sutra on the (500) Mallas or 

\'restlers who were trying to 

move a mountain ' 
639 ' Sutra on a fSVamanera' 

647 ' Sutra on the secret importance of 

curing the (heart) disease of 
those who engage in contempla- 
tion ' 

648 ' Siitra on seven Ayatanas and three 

subjects for contemplation ' 

652 ' Sutra on the holy seal of the law' 

653 ' Sutra on the comparison of the five 

Skandhas ' 

656 ' Sutra on Purnamaitrayamlputra ' 

657 DharmaAakra-pravartana (-sutra) 
659 ' Ashtanga-samyan-marga-sutra ' 

661 ' Sutra on three characteristic marks 

of a (good) horse ' 

662 ' Sutra on eight characteristics of a 



Fasc. 


Page 


2 


23 b 


!> 


3 a 


)S 


6a 


It 


3a 


3 


13a 


2 


4 a 



3a 

7a 
30 a 

7a 



3a 

8a 
3a 

4 a 
6b 

9b 

7a(?) 
13 a 



lib 

i8b 



31 a 

3b 
lib 

3b 

49 b 

3b 



3b(?) 



XVI 



INTRODUCTION. 



No. Fasc. Page 

(bad) horse compared with those 
of a (bad) man ' 3 4 a{?) 

664 ' Sutra on the origin of practice (of 

the Bodhisattva) ' 26a 

665 ' Sutra on the lucky fulfilment of 

the crown-prince ' „ „ 

666 ' Sutra on the cause and effect of 

the past and present ' 
669 G^itaka-nidana 
67 1 ' Vaitiurya-rag'a-sutra ' 
674 ' Sutra on the fulness of meaning ' 
676 ' Sam3aikta-pi<aka-sutra ' 
678 ' Sutra of forty-two sections ' 
68 1 'Sutra on keeping thought, in the 

(manner of) great Anapana ' 
683 ' Sutra on perception in the law of 

practice of meditation ' 
689 ' Sutra on the conditiou (Dharma) 

which receives dust or impurity ' 
696 ' SAtra (spoken to 1) Ananda on 

four matters ' 
699 ' Sutra on four wishes (of mankind) ' 
702 ' Sutra on the filial child' 

709 ' Sutra on seven women ' 

710 ' Sutra on eight teachers ' 
712 ' Sutra on desire being the cause 

of afiiiction ' 

722 ' Sutra on the ^ff^aturmah^r^gra ' 

729 ' Sutra on 500 disciples telling their 
own Nidana or G'ataka ' 

746 ' Sutra on four (articles of) self- 
injuring ' „ 1 1 a 

758 ' Sutra on King Samantapr5,pta(?)' 3 12 b 

759 ' Sutra on the mother of (500) 

demon-children (i. e. Hariti) ' „ i r b 

760 ' Sutra on a king of the country 

Brahmawa (?) ' „ 9 b 

765 ' Sutra on nine (causes of) unex- 
pected or untimely (death) ' 23b 
775 ' Sutra on the five kings ' 417 a 
780 ' Skandha-dhatv-ayatana-sutra ' 2 2 b 



ViNATA OF THE MaHAYANA. 

1083 'Sutra on the manners concerning 

. the five (Silas of the Bodhisattva- 
upasaka' 2 28 b 

1084 Paramarthasawivarti (-varta ?)-sat- 

yanirdesanama-mahS,yana-su.tra „ 10 b 

1085 Bodhisattva-Aarya-nii'desa „ zSb 

1086 „ „ „ 24 b 



No. 

1088 ' Upisaka-sila-sMra ' 
1 09 1 ' Mawjrusri-ksham^-stitra ' 
1093 ' Sfitra on receiving the ten good 
precepts or the <Sikshapada ' 

1095 Buddhapiiaka-nigrabanima-maha- 

yana-sutra 

1096 ' Bodhisattva-pratimoksha-siltra ' 



Fasc. 
2 



Page 
24 b 
lib 

13a 

22 b 
24 b 



., 3°b 










9 a 
„ 12 a 




VnfATA OF THE TTfNATANA. 






„ 6b 
„ 26 b 


1114 


' Up&saka-pawAa«ila-r<lpa-s(itra ' 


2 


28 b 


1115 


Sarvastivada-vinaya 


n 


23 b 


„ 2 a 


1117 


Dharmagupta-vinaya 


ti 


J) 


„ 3b 


1119 


Mahasangha (or -sanghika)-vinaya 


J) 


26 b 


1122 


Mahisasaka-vinaya 


it 


28 a 




II2f5 


Vibh^ha-vinaya 


ji 


33 a 


» 4 a 


II32 


Sarvastivada - nikaya - vinay a - ma - 










t«ka 


f) 


29 a 


)> 11 


I 145 


' (Stamawera - dasa«ila - dharmakar- 










mava^a(?)' 


4 


13a 


» 7 a 
' 7b 


II55 


Pratimoksha of the Dharmagupta- 








nikaya 


2 


24 a 


3 10 a 


"57 


Pratimoksha of the Mahlsasaka- 






2 7 a 




nikS,ya 


i} 


28 a 


») It 


1 1 60 


Pratimoksha-sfitra (?) 


9> 


23 b 


, 13b 


1161 


Bhikshuni-pratimoksha-slltra (?) 


)» 


31a 


1166 


' A u important use for the Bhikshu 






„ 29 b 




concerning the Karman of the 










Da^adhyaya (-vinaya) ' 


JI 


31b 



Abhidharma op the MahItana. 

1 1 69 ' MahS,prag'4iaparamita ( -s<itra)-si8- 

tra' 2 23 a 

1 179 PrawyamAla-s4stra-<ik3, „ „ 

1 180 ' Dasabh(imi-vibhS,sha,-sSfitra ' „ „ 

1 186 Dv^asanik&ya-sfistra „ 23 b 

1 1 88 /Sata-sastra ,, „ 



AbHIDHABMA of the HiNATANA. 

1268 (S'ariputribhidharma-ffS.stra 2 24 a 

1273 Abhidharma-grmanaprasth&na-sllstra „ 21b 

1274 ' Satyasiddhi-sastra ' „ 23 a 
1279 Vibh&sha-sistra „ 20 a 

1287 Samyuktabhidhanna-hrtdaya-B^- 

tra „ 28 b 

1288 Abhidharma-hrt'daya-stora „ 21 b 

1289 ' Arya-vasumitra-bodhisattva-Ban- 

glti-sastra ' „ 20 a 



INTRODUCTION. 



xvu 



Indian Miscellaneous Works. 



No. 


■^'.t^M-.a^i j.!j.Atjvyj:iijJU.ci.j.i JiiiJUO MV KfJ\i 


^0. 
Fasc. 


Page 


1321 


AvadHna (-sutra), or Dliammapada- 








vadana 


2 


21 a 


1322 


Damam<ika (-nidana-sutra) 


jj 


30 a 


1323 


' Buddhapurva^arya-siltra ' 


)) 


27b 


132.5 


' A'arj'amargabhumi-Butra ' 


)) 


9 a 


1326 


' Margabliuroi-sutra ' 


J) 


2b 


1329 


' Sa«iyuktaratnapii!aka-sutra ' 




32 a 


1336 


SamantabhadrapraMidliana 


M 


26a 


'337 


' Sutra on six Bodhisattvas' names 
to be recited and kept in 








wind ' 


4 


8a(?) 


1339 


' Sutra on the twelve causes as an 
oral explanation according to the 








Agama ' 


2 


4a 


1340 


' Sutra (or record) on the Nidana 
or cause of transmitting the 








Dharmapiteka ' 


)) 


32 b 


1341 


Dharmatara (or - trata) - dhyana- 








sutra 


)i 


25b 


1342 


' Sutra on the important explana- 








tion of the law of meditation' 


3) 


23a 


1346 


' Abhidharma-pafifedharmaAarya- 








sutra ' 


)) 


3a 


1349 


' Sfitra on the fruits of Karman 
briefly explained by the Bodhi- 








sattva Aryasura ' 


)!' 


29 a 



^°- Fasc. Page 

1350' DhyananishiAita (?)-samadhi-dhar- 

mapaiyaya-sutra ' 2 

1352 'Sutra on the practice of Buddha, 

compiled by Sangharaksha ' „ 

1364 ' Sutra of a hundred comparisons ' „ 

1365 Dharmapada or Dhammapada „ 

1366 ' Samyuktavadana - sutra, selected 

from various Sutras ' 

1367 'Sutra on the Nidana or cause of 

the eye-destruction of Fa-yi, the 
son.of A«oka' „ 

1 38 1 'Explanation of an extract from 

the four Agamas ' „ 

1382 ' Pam^ad vara - dhyanasutra - mahar- 

thadharma ' „ 

14 1 6 'Law of the Bodhisattva's blaming 

lustful desire ' „ 

1 440 Arya-nagar^na-bodhisattva-suhnl- 

lekha „ 

1 45 1 ' Pra9»japaramita - buddhi - sutra- 
mahasukhamogha-samayasatya- 
"ajira-bodhisattvadisaptadasarya- 
mahamamcZalavyakhya' 4 



23 a 

20 a 

33 b 
6a 

23a 

21 a 
20 b 

29 b 
23 a 
29 a 



A Chinese Woek. 
1496 Travels of Fa-hhien or Fa-hian 



13 a 



26 b 



No. 1476, the oldest Catalogue in existence (see pp. xiii, xxvii), mentions 2213 distinct works, whether 
translations or native productions, of which 276 works may thus be identified with those in existence at 
the present day. This oldest Catalogue is a private compilation of a Chinese priest, named San-yiu. He 
lived under the reign of the Emperor Wu, a. d. 502-549, the founder of the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 
As we read in the Annals of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618, 'This Emperor paid great honour to Buddhism. 
He made a large collection of the Buddliist canonical books, amounting to 5400 volumes, in the Hwa-lin 
garden. The ShAman Pao-Afein compiled the Catalogue in fifty-four fascicles'.' According to the Khai- 
yuen-lu (&sc. ro, fol. 5 a), this Catalogue was compiled by Pao-Han under the Imperial order, in 4 fasciculi, 
in A. I). 518; but it had been lost already in a. D. 730. The total number of the sacred books in it is 
said to have been about 1432, or 3395(0 distinct works in 3741 fasciculi, arranged under twenty classes. This 
was the first Collection of Buddhist sacred books made by ^n Emperor of China. 

In A. D. 533-534 the second Collection of Buddhist sacred books was made by the Emperor Hhiao-wu, 
of the Northern W§i dynasty, a. d. 386-534. An official, Li'Kwo, compiled the Catalogue under tlie Imperial 
order. There were ten classes, including about 427 (?) works in 2053 fasciculi. This Catalogue had been lost 
already in A.D. 730. (See Kbai-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 4 b.) 

Under the Sui dynasty, a,.d. 5B9-618, three Catalogues were compiled, in a. d. 594, 597, and 603. 
These Catalogues are in existence, viz. Nos. 1609, 1504, and 1608 (see p. xxvii). The number of the books 
in these Catalogues differs considerably. The first and the last compilations, Nos. 1609 and 1608, were made 
under an Imperial order. These may therefore be called the third and fourth Collections, made by "Wan-ti, 
the first Emperor of the Sul dynasty, who reigned A. d. 589 or 581-604. 



' Max Muller, Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 328. 



xviii INTRODUCTION. 

No. 1609, the second Catalogue, which is still in existence (see p. xxvii), compiled by Fa-;^iri and others, 
mentions 2257 distinct works in 5310 fasciculi in nine classes, each class being subdivided into two or 
more heads. But the actual number is as follows : — 

1. Sutra. Mahayana 

Hinayana 

2. Vinaya. Mahayana 

Hinayana 

3. Abhidhanna. Mahayana 

Hinayana 

4. Later works, ■\ Extracts 

Indian and > Records 
Chinese. ' Treatises 



784 


in 


1 7 1 8 fasciculi 


845 


» 


13°4 


50 


)> 


82 


63 


)» 


381 


68 


jt 


381 


116 


it 


482 


144 


J) 


627 


68 


» 


185 


119 


j» 


134 


2257 


jj 


529 + 



Although mention is not made of missing works in No. 1609, yet it is doubtful whether the 2257 works 
were all in existence in A. d. 594 (see second line from the bottom of this page). 

In A. D. 597 the third Catalogue in existence. No. 1504 (see p. xxvii), was compiled by Fe A'Aaii-fari, 
who was a translator of the Buddhist sacred books, appointed by the Emperor. In his compilation the follow- 
ing number of works is said to have been admitted into the Canon : — 



I. Mahayana. 
Sutra, wl 

Vinaya, 

Abhidharma, 



2. Hinayana. 

Sutra, whose translators are known 

„ „ „ „ unknown 

Vinaya, „ „ „ known 

,) ;, „ „ unknown 

Abhidharma, „ „ „ known 

!. !, I, „ unknown 



ire known . 


234 


in 


885 


„ unknown . 


235 




402 


„ known . 


19 




40 


„ unknown . 


12 




14 


„ known . 


49 




238 


„ unknown . 


2 




1 



fasciculi. 



551 


j» 


1586 


;» 


108 


in 


527 


fasciculi. 


. 316 




482 




39 




285 




31 




67 




21 




351 




10 




27 




525 




1739 





The fourth Cata,logue in existence, No. 1608 (see p. xxvii), was compiled in a. d. 602 by priests and 
literati, who were then appointed by the Emperor as translators of the Buddhist sacred books. In this 
Catalogue the total number and classification of works are again different, namely : — 

1. Works with one translation 370 in 1786 fasciculi 

2. Works with two or more translations 

3. Works of the (Indian) sages 

4. Works of separate production, or extracts 

5. Works doubtful and false 

6. Works missing ..... 



370 


in 


1786 


277 


»' 


583 


41 


/) 


164 


810 


t} 


1288 


209 


» 


490 


402 


« 


747 



2109 



5058 



INTRODUCTION. 



XIX 



As we read in the Sui Annals, ' In the period Ta-yeh (a. d. 605-6 1 6) the Emperor (Yan) ordered 
the Shaman ^i-kwo to, compose a catalogue of the Buddhist hooks at ■ the Imperial Buddhist chapel within 
the gate of the palace. He then made some divisions and classifications, which were as follow : — 

' The Sutras which contained what Buddha had spoken were arranged under three divisions : — 
' I. The Mahayana. 2. The Hinayana. 3. The Mixed Sutras. 

' Other hooks, that seemed to be the productioiis of later men, who falsely ascribed their works to 
greater names, were classed as Doubtful Books. 

'There were other works in which Bodhisattvas and others went deeply into the explanation of the 
meaning, and illustrated the principles of Buddha. These were called Disquisitions, or »Sastras. 

' Then there were Vinaya works, or compilations of precepts, under each division, as before, Mahayana, 
Hinayana, Mixed. 

'There were also Records, or accounts of the doings in their times of those who had been students 
of the system. Altogether there were eleven classes under which the books were arranged : — 



I. Sutra. 



2. Vinaya. 



(Sastra. 



Mahayana 


617 


m 


2076 


Hinayana 


487 


)) 


852 


Mixed . 


380 


)> 


716 


Mixed and doubtful 172 


i> 


336 


Mahayana 


52 


!) 


91 


Hinayana 


80 


)» 


472 


Mixed . '. 


27 


)> 


46 


Mahayana 


35 


)) 


141 


Hinayana 


41 


») 


567 


Mixed . 


51 


)) 


437 


Records 


20 


» 


464 



chapters (or fasciculi). 



1962 



6198 



Neither the Catalogue nor the compiler is mentioned in Chinese Buddhist works. The number 
of books is again different from that mentioned in four earlier Catalogues still in existence. This may 
however be called the fifth Collection made by an Emperor of China. 

In A. D. 664 ^ a Chinese priest, named Tao-siien, compiled the fifth Catalogue which has come down 
to us, No. 1483 (see p. xxvii). This compilation is subdivided into ten sections. In the first section he 
-gives a list of works, whether translations or original treatises in Chinese, with a biographical note of each 
author, and sums up the total number of works as 2487, in 8476 fasciculi. In the second section he 
divides the works then in existence, in the following way :^ 

in J? 152 fasciculi, 8521 leaves. 



I. Mahavana. 


Sutra . 


386 




Vinaya 


22 




Abhidharma 


72 


i. Hinayina. 


Sutra . 


204 




Vinaya 


35 




Abhidharma 


33 



3. "Works of. the (Indian) sages 47 



34 
500 

644 
274 
676 
184 



461 
9220 
7674 

5813 

12177 

1760 



799 



3364 



45626 



In the remaining sections of No. 1483, Tao-siien makes . several divisions and classifications, which are 
very complicated. 

The sixth Catalogue in existence, No. 1487 (see p. xxvii), was compiled about a. d. 664 by Tsin-mai. 
•It contains all the titles of translations, whether in existence or missing, from Kasyapa Matanga, a. d. 67, 
to Hhuen-/5wM or Hiouen-thsang, a.b. 645-664. The number of translators is 120, and that of their works 
is 1620 in 5552 fasciculi, with the exception of 298 works in 527 fasciculi, whose translators are unknown. 



' Max MttUer, Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 329-330. 

^ fn this y«ar the famous Hhuen-I;wan or Hiouen-thsang died. 



C 2 



XX 



INTRODUCTION. 



In A.D. 695 the seventh Catalogue which we stiU possess, No. 1610 (see p. xxvii), was compiled by 
Min-Mtien and others, under the order of the Emperor Wu Tso-thien, A.D. 684-705- This is the sixth 
Collection made by a Sovereign of China. The divisions and classifications in this Catalogue are as 

follow : — 

I Mahayina. 

Sutra o^ single translation . , 283 in 525 fasciculL 
Sutra of duplicate translations 
Vinaya .... 
Abhidharma 

2. Hlnayana. 

Sutra of single translation . 
Siltra of duplicate translations 
Vinaya .... 
Abhidharma 

3. Works of the (Indian) sages 

4. Sutras of unknown translators 

5. Slitras missing 

3616 „ 8521 



283 


in 


525 


696 


)) 


2514 


44 


)) 


105 


108 


}i 


611 


323 


jj 


419 


656 


»> 


1227 


104 


J) 


428 


54 


jj 


703 


36 


« 


91 


424 


tt 


636 


888 


51 


1262 



Besides these, the following works were then admitted into the Canon : — 

in 1840 fasciculi, 186 cases. 

)> 47 !> 5 !> 

., 516 „ 51 

11 441 J) 44 !> 

„ 260 „ 23, „ 

744 „ 73 „ 

3. Works, of the (Indian) sages 25 „ 34 „ 4 „ 



I. Mahay4na. 


Sutra . 


452 




Vinaya 


23 




Abhidharma 


83 


2. Hinay^na,. 


Sutra 


205 




Vinaya 


35 




Abhidharma 


36 



859 » 3882 „ 386 



Then there follows a list of 228 spurious works, which are said to have been in 419 fasciculi. 

In A. D. 730 the eighth, ninth, and tenth Catalogues in existence, Nos. 1485, i486, 1488 (see p. xxvii), 
were compiled by Z'-shan. No. 1485 is one of the best, if not the best, of Catalogues of the Chinese 
Translation of the Buddhist Tripiiaka. It is generally called Khai-yuen-lu \ It was originally in 20 fasciculi, 
now subdivided into 30 fasciculi. In the first 9 original fasciculi (subdivided into 13), i2278 works in 7046 
fasciculi, with the exception of 741 in 1052 fasciculi of unknown translators, are ascribed to 176 translators 
or writers, who lived in China in the period of 664 years between A o. 67 and 730. The titles of these 
works are given in chronological order, and 'a shdrt account of each translator or writer (is added), being 
preceded by a list of his works and various miscellaneous items of information, such as the number of books 
(or fasciculi) into which each work is divided ; variations in the title, and when and where the translation 
was made, etc.^' Then the compiler concludes with the following words (fasc. 9, fol. 36 b seq.) : — 'Thus 
under 19 dynasties, from the Eastern Han (a. d. 25-220) to the Than (618-907), there were produced trans- 
lations of the Sutra, Vinaya, and Abhidlrarma or /Sastra of the Mah&y4na and Elnaylina, as well as the 
works of the ■sag'es and wise men, altogether 2278 works ib 7046 fasciculi. Of these 1124 works in 5048 
fasciculi are now (a. D. 730) admitted into the Canon. In truth, however, the exact number is 11 23 works 
in 5047 fasciculi, because one and the same work in one fasciculus is given both in the Pragrflaparamita 
and Eatnaku*a classes (viz. Nos. 21 and 23(46)). Again, 40 works in 368 fasciculi are not translations, 
but written originally in Chinese. At the same time the number of missing works is 11 48 in 1980 fasciculi. 
Thus the total number is really 2271 works in 7027 fasciculi, subtracting 7 works in 19 fasciculi (which 

' For the ccnt'^nts of this Catalogue, see also the Chrysanthemum Magazine, June 1881, p. 234 seq. Published monthly at 
Tokohama, in Japan. ' Chrysanthemum, 188 1, p. 235. 



INTRODUCTION. xxi 

are no longer independent works, being put in other works as their parts) from the number. 2278 in 
7.P46 fasciculi above mentioned.' 

In fasc. 10 of the Khai-yuen-lu, No. 1485, a list of forty-one Catalogues with a few details regarding 
them is given. In the next 8 original fasciculi (subdivided into 12), the following divisions and 
classifications are introduced : — 

I. Translations (and some original Chinese works) in existence (a. d. 730). 

aj Tripiteka of the Bodhisattvas or the Mahayana . . . 686 in 2745 fasciculi. 

6. Tripiiaka of the /Stavakas or the Hinayana . . . 330 „ 1762 

c. Vorks of the sages and wise men 108 „ 541 

1 1 24 „ 5048 „ 



2. Translations missing 11 48 in 1980 fasciculi. 

3. Portions published separately 682 in 812 fasciculi. 

4. Double copies and extracts taken away . . . . . 147 „ 408 

5. Formerly not found or missing, and newly-produced works now supplied 306 „ 1 1 1 1 „ 

6. Doubtful works re-examined . . . . . . . 14 „ 19 

7. Spurious and heterodox books ....... 382 „ 1055 „ 

1531 ., 3405 



Some of these i63i' works are included in the translations then in existence (see above), while the 
rest are altogether excluded from the total number already alluded to. 

In fasc. 19 and 20 of No. 1485, the works in existence, in A. d. 730, are arranged in the following 
divisions : — 

1. Mahayana. 

Sutra . 515 (or 563) in 2173 fasciculi, 203 cases. 

Vinaya . 26 „ 54 „ 5 „ 

Abhidharma 97 » S'S „ 50 „ 

2. Hinayana. 

Sutra . 240 ), 618 „ 48 „ 

Vinaya . 54 „ 446 „ 45 „ 

Abhidharma 36 „ 698 ,, 72 „ 

3. Works of the sages and wise men. 

Indian . 68 in 173 „ 

Chinese . 40 „ 368 „ 



61 



1076(1124) „ 5048 „ 480 „ 

The ninth Catalogue in existence, No. i486 (see p. xxvii), is an abridged reproduction of the last 
part of No. 1485, in ^ fasciculi. 'But as it is little more than a bare enumeration of the titles of the 
difeijent works mentioned in the larger catalogue, the translators' names, and the number of chapters (or 
fasciculi) into which each Work is divided, it is not of much use to the foreign student of Buddhism. It 
gives the Index character (taken from the Tshien-tsz'-wan, or Thousand-charactOT-composition) under which 
each work may be found in the Imperial Collection, and occasionally a few details'.' This may be called 
the seventh Collection, made by order of the Emperor Hhtien-tsun, A. d. 713-755, under whose reign this 
Index was made. 

The tenth Catalogue in existence, No. i48a-(see p. xxvii), is a continuation of No. 1487 (see pp. xix, xyvii). 
It enumerates 163 translations in 645 fasciculi, made by twenty-one translators, who lived in China between 
A. D. 664 anA 730. 

* duysanthemniD, 18S1, p. 236 note. 



xxii INTRODUCTION. 

According to the Fo-tsu-li-tai-thun-tsai, No. 1637 (fasc. 14, fol. 2 a), Thai-tsu, the first Emperor of the 
later Sun dynasty, who reigned a. d. 960-975, was the first who ordered the whole Buddhist Canon to 
be published. The blocks of wood on which the characters were cut for this edition are said to have been 
130,000 in number. This event happened in a. d. 972. In the preceding year, he caused two copies of 
the same Canon to be made, one written in gold and the other in silver paint. This may be called the 
eighth Collection made by order of the Emperor of China, though no Catalogue or Index seems to have been 
compiled on this occasion. 

The eleventh Catalogue in existence, No. 161 2 (see p. xxvii), was CQUjpiled by Kin-ki-siaii, together witli 
some Indian, Tibetan, and Chinese priests and officials, in A.D. 1285-1287, under the Imperial order of 
Shi-tsu, the founder of the Yuen dynasty, who reigned A. d. 1280-1294. It is therefore the ninth Collection 
made by the Chinese Emperor. This Catalogue is generally called Z'-yuen-lu, or the Catalogue of the 
A''-}Tien period, A. d. 1264-1294'. 

There are given the following divisions and classifications: — 



Sutra. 


Mahay§,na 


897 in 2980 1 


'asciculi 




Hinayana 


291 „ 710 


3» 


Vinaya. 


Mahayana 


28 „ 56 


yj 




Hinayana . 


69 „ 504 


„ 


Abhidharma. 


Mahayina 


117 „ 628 


?» 




Hinayana 


38 „ 708 


j» 






1440 ., 5586 


)) 



These are the translations made by 194 persons under twenty-two dynasties in the period of 1219 years, 
from A. D. 67 to 1285. Besides this number there are 95 Indian and 118 Chinese miscellaneous works. 

The compilers of the -ST'-yuen-lu, No. 161 2, compared the Chinese translations with the Tibetan trans- 
lations (Kangrur and Tangur 1), and added the Sanskrit title in transliteration, and gave a note after each 
Chinese title, stating whether both translations were in agreement, or whether the book was wanting in 
the Tibetatt- version ''. This comparison, however, seems to have been made only through a Catalogue of 
the Tibetan translations, and not actually with the translations themselves. (See the .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 1, 
fol. 4 a, col. 5 seq.) Nevertheless, it is curious to see that there have been (in a. d. 1300) and still are so 
many Chinese translations, which are similar to, though they do not agree exactly with, the Tibetan trans- 
lations. I have added the result of their comparison under each title. 

The twelfth Catalogue in existence, No. 161 1 (see p. xxvii), was originally compiled by "Wan Ku, under the 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1280 ; and continued by Kwan-Au-pS, in a.d. i 360, under the Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280- 
1368. It depends, entirely on No. 1612, and adds a short account of the contents of each work. 

The thirteenth Catalogue in existence. No. 1662 (see p. xxvii), is the base of the present compilation. This 
was originally the Catalogue of the Southern Collection or Edition of the Chinese Buddhist Canon, published 
in Nanking ('Southern Capital'), under the reign of Thai-tsu, the first Emperor of the Min dynasty, who 
reigned A.D. 1 368-1 398. But it is now used also as the Catalogue of a reproduction of the Northern Collection 
or Edition of 1621 works (Nos. 1-1621), first published in Peking ('Northern Capital'), by the order' of .ST/tan- 

' For the contents of this Catalogue, see the Journal Asiatique, prising 153 volumes, were added. The whole collection consisted 

Novembre-Decembre, 1849, p. 37 seq. of 740 volumes. An analytic catalogue of all these books was 

^ Cf. the following account, which is said to be derived from a also furnished. In this collection many S'^stras were found which 

Tibetan source, as we read in the Journal of the Asiatic Society did not exist in the Tibetan collections.' 

of Bengal, 1882, p. 9I : — This statement seems to agree to a certain extent with the 

' Last of all, during the reign of the Tartar Emperor, Sa-chhen, account concerning the K'-ynen-lv, No. 1612, if the 'Tartar 

the Chinese scriptures were compared with the Tibetan collections Emperor, Sa-chhen,' is meant for the Mongolian Emperor, Shi-tsu. 

of the Kan^rar and Tani/ur. Such treatises and volumes as were Otherwise the 'Tartar Emperor, Sa-chhen,' could only he.identi- 

wanting in the Chinese were translated from the Tibetan scrip- fed either with Shi-tsun, of the Li4o dynasty, who reigned \d. 

tures. All these formed one complete collection, the first part of 947-950, or with Shi-tsun, of the Km dynasty, who reigned a. d. 

which consisted of Buddha's teaching (Kan^rur). To the second 1161-1189. The LiSo and Km dynasties were both Tartars, while 

part 21 volumes of translations from Tibetan, the Chinese iS3.9tra.s, the Yuen was a Mongolian dynasty. 
and works of eminent Hwashan (Upidhyaya or teacher?), com- 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXlll 



tsu or Thai-tsun, the third Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1403-1424, together with 41 
additional works (Nos. 1 622-1 662), published by a Chinese priest named Mi-tsan ', after some twenty or thirty 
years' labour, beginning from a.d. 1586. Afterwards, in a.d. 1678-1681, this edition was re-published in Japan 
by a Japanese priest named D6-k6 or Tetsu-gen, whose labours will be described below. 

Thus there are altogether thirteen Catalogues of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Canon in the 
Collection of the India Office Library. 

The Southern and Northern Collections or Editions made tinder the Min dynasty may be callei the tenth 
and eleventh Collections made by the Emperors of China, if the Southern Edition is the same as that which is 
said to have been published by Thai-tsu, in Nanking. For in a composition by the Chinese Bhikshu Tao- 
khai, dated a.d. 1586, we read : 'The Emperor Thai-tsu Kao(A.D. 1368-1398) caused the whole Piiaka to 
be engraved in ^in-lian (Nanking) ; and the Emperor Thai-tsun Wan (a.d. i 403-1 424) again caused a good 
edition to be- published in Pe-pin (Peking) ^.' 

But there is another statement about these two Collections or Editions, namely : ' In the Yun-16 period, a. d. 
i403-i424> of the Min dynasty, an edition was published (by the Emperor) in the Capital (Peking), which is 
called the Northern Pi«aka or Collection of the Sanskrit Books (translated into Chinese). Again there was 
a private edition among the people, and the blocks for this publication were kept at -&"ia-hhin-fu in Chehkiang. 
This is called the Southern Piiaka or Collection ^.' 

This statement is found in an Imperial preface to the Buddhist Canon, which preface dates from the 
thirteenth year of the Yun-A;an period, a. d. 1735. The author is the Emperor Shi-tsun, the third sovereign of 
the present Tshin dynasty, who reigned a.d. i723-i'735. If this Imperial authority may be accepted in spite 
of a later date, then Thai-tsu's edition would have been quite different from the Southern Collection or Edition 
already alluded to. 

The Imperial preface above quoted was added by the Emperor Shi-tsun to a carefully-revised Edition of 
the Buddhist Canon, first' collected and published under the Min dynasty, with the addition of 54 Chinese 
works. The Edition was. completed in the second year of the ^ien-lun period, A. d. 1737, under the reign of his 
successor, Kao-tsun, who reigned A.D. 17 36-1 795. This may be called the twelfth and last Collection made by 
an Emperor of China '- 

It ia remarkable that the whole Collection of the Buddhist Canon, which became larger and larger in the 
course of time, was preserved in MS. only, from the introduction of Buddhism into China in a.d. 67, till a.d. 
972. At that time the first Edition was published by Thai-tsu, the founder of the later Sun dynasty (see p. xxii). 
Thereafter it ' has been printed at various times in China from wooden blocks, which were as often destroyed by 
fire or civil war. It is said that during the Sun and Yuen dynasties (a.d. 960—1368) as many as twenty 
different editions had been produced, but during the troubles occurring towards the end of the Yuen period all 
of them perished.' 

This statement is quoted from Mr. Beal's introduction (p. vii) to his 'Buddhist Literature in China (1882),' 



^u ^@L' '^"'^ ^" account of liis labours, see the Sj] «S 
J^K ^5? KhQ-hm-ynen-su, or 'a list (or collection) of prefaces 
respecting the engraving of the blocks for Buddhist scriptures. They 
are by different authors , in praise of the books and those at whose 
expense the great collection was published. One volume.' — Sum- 
mers, Catalogue of Chinese Books in the Library of the IndiaOffice, 
1872, p. 37, No. 70. In this interesting book there are added 
some rules observed by Mi-tsaij in comparing, for the sake of 
his own edition, four previous Chinese editions published under 
the Sun (a.d; 960-1280), Yuen ( 1 280-1 368), and the Southern 
and Northern Collections under the Min dynasty (1368-1644). 

A7t6-Kn-yuen-sfl, fol. 18 a. 



fM M ^ 1^ ^ ^ ^ Gy6-sei-dai-z6-2y0-J)atsu- 
shiu, or Collection of the Imperial Prefaces and Addenda to the 
Great Piiaka or the Buddhist Canon, Tokio, 1882, fol. 26 b, 

cols. 4, 5. 

* See the ^ '^ ^ ^|J ^ |^ ^ gg Ta-tshin- 
fcun-iAo-lun-tsan-w6i-/£i, or Catalogue of the Buddhist Canon re- 
published under the great Tshin dynasty. I possess a copy of this 
Catalogue published in Nanking, 1870. It was given to me by my 
learned Chinese friend, Mr. Yang Wen-hoei, who, together with 
a priest named Miao-khun (who died 1880), has been publishing 
the same collection again, about thirteen years since, collecting 
donations from his countrymen. According to his last letter, 
dated Shanghai, July 10, 1882, more than 3000 fasciculi ha^e 
already been published. His edition is very carefully done, as 
I can judge from copies of certain works which he gave me- in 
London and Paris, where I met him last year. 



xxiv INTKODUCTION. 

and agrees with what is found in two interesting compositions, written in Japan A. D. 1748 and 1879, and 
published there A. d. 1819 and 1880 respectively. The first Japanese authority is a priest called Zui-ten, who 
wrote an introduction to his useful Catalogue of the three Great Pitokas or Collections' in the monastery Z6- 
zio-zi, also called San-yen-zan, at Shiba in Tokio, the present Capital of Japan ; where he was the librarian in 
A. D. 1748^. The second authority is found in the advertisement of a Japanese Society, called K6-ki6-sho-iD, 
added to its new Edition of the Great Piteka, now in course of publication in Tokio '. From these sources 
I can draw the following sketch : — 

There are three nearly complete copies of as many different foreign Collections or Editions of the Buddhist 
Canon, still preserved in the Library of the monastery Z6-ai6-«i. These copies were originally deposited in 
three different monasteries, of which we shall speak presently. In the beginning of the seventeenth century a.d., 
Tokugawa lyeyasu, the first Shiogun or Commander-in-chief of Yedo, gave grants of land in exchange for these 
three Collections, and had them brought to Yedo, the present Tokio, where they are now. 

The first of these three Collections is the best and oldest copy of all the different Editions now in existence, at 
least in Japan. It was published in Corea at the beginning of the eleventh century A.D., by order of the Corean 
King, whose personal name was X' (Vq)- He greatly respected Buddhism. In a.d. 995 he sent an envoy 
to the Chinese Emperor and asked for a copy of the Imperial Edition (published a.d. 972?) At that time 
there were already three or more different Collections in Corea. One of them was that which was made under 
thfe Khi-thn or Tartar dynasty (cf. p. xxii note); and two others were called Former and Latter Collections made 
in Corea. The <Sramana Sun-H and others were appointed by the King as the revisers of his new Edition, 
which was completed after fourteen years' labour. The copy of this Edition, now in existence in Tokio, was 
brought to Japan, in the Bun-mei period, a.d. 1469-1486, by a priest called Yei-gu, and then deposited in his 
monastery, Yen-»i6-ai, in the province of Yamato*. This Cprean Collection consists of 1521 distinct works 
in 6467 or 6589 fasciculi, of which 2 fasciculi are wanting in the copy preserved there. 

The second Collection in the Library of the Z6-zid-zi, is one which was published in China, in a.d. 1239, 
under the Sun dynasty. The blocks for this edition' belonged to the monastery, Pa-pao-sz', at Sz'-Mi, in 
Hu-feu-lu°- The copy in Tokio was brought to Japan by a priest called Deu-gio, who visited China in 
a.d. 1275, and then deposited in his monastery, Kwan-zan-ai, in the province of Omi* This Collection consists 
of 1421 distinct works in 5714 or 5916 fasciculi. 

The third Collection in the Z6-z\d-zi Library is a later Chinese edition, published in a.d. 1277-1296, which 
was collated with two earlier editions. The blocks for this Yuen edition belonged to the monastery, Ta-phu- 
nin-sz', at Nan-shan, in Han-Zteu-lu '. When' and by whom the copy in Tokio was brought to Japan is not 
known. It was foi'merly deposited in the monastery, Shu-zen-»i, in the province of Idzu * 

These second and third Collections in the Z6-zio-zi Library might be two of the twenty different editions 
which were produced during the Sun and Yuen dynasties (a.d. 960-1368. See p. xxiii). Then followed the 
Min dynasty (a.d. 1368-1644), under which two Imperial Editions were produced, as already mentioned. 
The form of books in these Editions as well as that in the previous ones is said to have followed the shape of the 
Sanskrit Manuscript, being folded ', and unlike an ordinary Chinese bound book'", so that the number of volumes 
became very considerable. 

' They are (I) ^ j^ ^^ K6-rai-bon (lit. hon), or Corean ' ^ ^ ^, ^ fW M> W iM M ^ ^ 

Coirection or Edition ; (2) ^ ^fS S&-hon, or the Sun dynasty j^ ^ 2/^ ^ Xlj |^ ^ ^ ^. 

Collection or Edition ; and (3) yjj ^ Gempon (lit. Gen-hon), 5 ikB AM tt5t ^^ '^^ ^ :^ 
or the Yuen dynasty Collection or Edition. ^ ,,, , . 

niolcu-roku. 3 vols. 

1763. Published a.d. i8iq, when an addendum was written. 
For the contents of this Catalogue, see also the Chrysanthemum, 
.June 1881, pp. 236-237. 



':kB^:hMMM^ Dai-nippon-dai-za, 
ki6-yen-gi. Published as a supplement to the HO ^jt ^ 
Mei-ki6-shin-shi, a Japanese newspaper, August 26, 1880. 



Compiled j^.u. 1748. Preface dated a.d. ^A:^W5f5l^4^^- 



P/tii 



*)i; j'H 1^ ^ Hi >^ ^ ^ #• 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXV 



There was then a Bhikshuwi called Fa-Jan* in China, who first published a similar Collection in the 
ordinary forto of Chinese books, after finding the inconvenience of the former Editions. The blocks of her 
publication were however gradually effaced. At length there was an -active priest Mi-ts^ii (see p. xxiii), who 
loUowed Fa-^an's example anH circulated his Edition most widely. Copies of his Edition were successively 
imported mto Japan, where it is called Min-z6 (Min-tsin), or the Pi«aka or Collection made and published 
under the Mm dynasty. It is said that the editor Mi-tsan collated the Northern Collection with the Southern 
one for his new edition, and added five works (Nos. 1658-1662) of the latter Collection to the former. 
Besides these, he could only meet with a few books of the earlier Editions of the Sun and Yuen dynasties. It is 
a pity that this widely circulated Edition is in reality a reproduction only of the Northern Collection or 
Edition of the Min dynasty with a few additions, no attempt being made to correct the blunders or fill in omissions 
of the earlier Edition. These errors of the Northern Collection of the Min dynasty are severely remarked on 
by the Imperial pen in the preface to the reproduction under the present dynasty in China (see p. xxiii). 

Now Buddhism was introduced into Japan from Corea, in a.d. 552, and to the latter country it had been 
brought from China about a century before ■'. At that time the King of Kudara (one of three kingdoms in Corea), 
Sei-mei by name, sent some Buddhist sacred books to the Japanese court. The titles of these books are not 
known. In a.d. 606 the Prince Imperial Umayado lectured, in the presence of the reigning Empress Sui-ko, 
his aunt, on two Sfitras, viz. the ^S'rimala-devl-siwhanada, No. 59, translated by Gunabhadra in a.d. 435, and 
the Saddharmapu«(£arika, No. 134, translated by Kumaragriva in a.d. 406'. In a.d. 735, when a priest called 
Gen-b6 returned from China, he presented to the Imperial Government the Buddhist sacred books in more than 
5000^ fasciculi* "When the Chinese priest Kan-shin arrived in Japan, a.d. 753, the ex-Emperor Shio-mu 
IS said to have ordered him to correct the wrongly written characters in the copies of the Buddhist Canon. 
All the Scriptures were then copied by some appointed copyists in China and Japan. Even the Emperors, 
Empresses; and Ministers of State were sometimes engaged in copying the sacred books ^ Some fragments of 
such copies are still carefully preserved in old temples in Japan. 

In A.D. 987, when a famoug priest called Chio-nen returned from China to Japan, he first brought with him 
a copy of the Edition of the Buddhist Canon in more than 5000 fasciculi, produced under the Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1 280 «. Afterwards copies of Chinese and Corean Editions were gradually brought over to Japan, 
and deposited in the large temples or monasteries. These copies have not been allowed to be read or examined 
by the public since olden times ; and Buddhist schokrs have had to submit to this inconvenience. 

In the Kwan-yei period, A. d. 1624-1643, a priest of the Ten-dai sect, Ten-kai by name (who died in his 
132nd year, a.d. 1643), first caused the Great CoUeetion of the Buddhist Canon to be printed in movable 
wooden types. Copies of this edition are still fbund in the Libraries of some old temples. 

A few years later there was a priest of the W6-baku sect, D6-k6 (or Tsu-ko), better known by another 
name Tetsu-gen ('Iron eye'). In a.d. 1669 he first published a letter (col. 367 (6)) expressing his wish to 
receive donations for his intended reproduction of Mi-tsan's edition of the Great Canon (see p. xxiii). It is stated 
in the history of Japan, that ' from his youth Tetsu-gen wished to reproduce the Chinese Buddhist Canon in 
Japan ; and hence he diligently collected a large number of donations, to enable him to carry out his plan. 
About this time, a famine prevailed in the country, and he at once gave his money to the poor, irstead of 
keeping it for the expense of the edition. But he did not change his mind, and again collected other donations ; 
then he was again obliged to give the money to the poor, owing to the same calamity as before. However he 
accomplished his desire at last. For the third time he got fresh donations, in the first year of the Tenna 
(lit. Ten-wa) period, a.d. 1681, and then published his long-delayed edition'.' 

Copies of this publication issued by Tetsu-gen, have been preserved in many Buddhist temples or monas- 
teries throughout the whole country of Japan. There is a special building within the gate of a temple, 
for keeping this large Collection. This building is generally called in Japan E,in-z6 *, or ' revolving repository,' 
because it contains a large eight-angled book-case, made to revolve round a vertical axis '. 

, A-t-, t:^ ' See Rev. Gi6-kai's preface to the ' Collection of the Imperial 

f^ ^' Prefaces and Addenda to the Great Pi«aka,' fol. 1 a. 

» See the m ^ ^g ^ ;^ ^ Koku-shi-ki-z!- " Ibid. fol. i b. 

hon-matsu, fasc. 13, fol. i a, 8 a. ' Koku-shi-ryaku, fasc. 5, fol. 24 b. Cf. col. 366 (1, 2). 

- Ibid. fol. 7 a, b. ° ^ H? Lun-tsan. 

•* Ibid. fasc. 16, fol. 3 a. See also the j^ _^ fg^ Koku-shi- ' For the plan of this building, see Tab. IV, in SieboWs great 

rysku, fasc. i, fol. 37 b. work on Japan, vol. v. Pantheon von Nippon. 

d 



XXVI 



INTRODUCTION. 



This plan is said to have been invented, in A.D. 544, by a celebrated Chinese layman, named Fu Hhi 
(Fu Kiu, in Japan) ^ who was bom in a.d. 497 and died in 569. He is commonly known as Fu T^-sh' 
(Fu Dai-«i, in Japan)'', or the Mahasattva or noble-minded Fu. He is said to have thought, that if any pious 
person could touch such a book-case containing the whole of the Tripi<aka and make it revolve once, he would 
have the same merit as if he had read the whole Collection. The statue of this Chinese inventor is generally 
placed in the front of the Eevolving Eepository ; and on each side of his statue, there are added those of his two 
sons, Phu-kien (Fu-ken)' and Phu-Man (Fu-aio, in Japan)*- The statue of the elder is known by his pointing the 
finger, and that of the younger by the open palms of his hands. Their father's statue represents the 
impartial. view which he held during his life-time, for he is represented as wearing the Taoist cap, the 
Confucianist shoes and Buddhist Kashaya or scarf across the shoulder ^ There is a story, that when Fu in 
this dress saw Wu-ti, the founder of the Lian dynasty, who reigned a.d. 502-549, the Emperor asked him 
whether he was ,a Buddhist priest, Fu then pointed to his Taoist cap. When asked again whether he was a 
Taoist, he pointed to his Confucianist shoes. Being asked lastly, whether he was a Confucianist, he pointed 
to his Buddhist scarf ". 

It is curious that, about two centu,ries after the time of Tetsu-gen, a copy of his Edition (produced 
A.D. 1681) was sent over to England from Japan (1875), by the Japanese ambassador, now one of the three 
highest ministers of the Mikado, for the use of scholars in Europe. This Edition is no doubt an excellent 
work on the part of the editor, having been accomplished by a single Buddhist priest; but at the same 
time it is simply a reproduction of the Chinese publication issued by Mi-tsan, which is not quite free from 
blunders, as before stated. 

There were formerly two Japanese priests, Nin-^io ' of the .^io-do sect, and .^un-ye ' of the Shin-shu, 
who collated Tetsu-gen's Edition with that of Corea. A complete copy of the Corean Edition, being similar to 
that of the Z6-zio-zi Library, was preserved in the LibrJlry of the monastery Ken-mn-«i, in Kioto. Nin-^o, 
together with more than, ten assistants, spent five years in collating, a.d. 1706-1710. .2'un-ye accomplished his 
collation in eleven years, in a.d. 1826-1836. In a.d. 1837 there was a calamitous conflagration in Kioto, by 
which the copy of the Corean Edition in the Ken-nin-ai Library was burnt, leaving only forty-nine cases out of 
six hundred and thirty-nine cases of the whole Collection. This copy is said to have been brought to Japan 
in A.D. 1458. 

The new Edition of the Japanese Society, K6-kio-s(ho-in, now being published in Tokio (see p. xxiv), is 
a reproduction of the Corean Edition with various readings of and some additions from three different Chinese 
Editions, produced under the Sun, Yuen, and M!in dynasties, a.d. 960-1644. The arrangement of the works in 
this Edition is more scientific, being the same as the one adopted by the Chinese priest K'-sii, in his ' Guide for 
the Examination of the Canon'.' This Edition is in modern movable types, and in small-sized books, royaL 
octavo. The preparation for the press is made by competent scholars. About sixty volumes, containing nearly 
four hundred distinct works, were published in June 1882. According to the Advertisement of the Society 
(see p. xxiv) all the remaining works are to be issued within tweftty-fiive months from the appearance of the 
first wrapper or open case, containing twenty-eight works, which appeared in November 1881. A copy 
of this new Japanese Edition may be seen in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, where the first wrapper was 
received in January of this year. The present Catalogue will be, I hope, used for this new Edition also. All 



' # ^ p"' ^ "'«■ '"' '^^ M inl ^ IE ^°-''''- * ^ f&- 

thun./ti, x\o. 1661, and-'the -f^ iB M # ^S 15 = For these three statues, see Tab. HI, in Siebold's great work 

,. ^, , ''" "'^ /-J^ IVt «a ^;i on Japan, vol. V, Pantheon von Nippon. 

Fo-tsu-li-tai-thun-tsai, No. 1037, fasc. 10, fol.- 21 a seq. •„ .,,,.. 1.1. ■ i- ^ i-. „, 

.„ , ,.,.,,, ,. „ ° See the Fc-tsu-thun-A;j, fasc. 37, fol. 8 b. 

For the account of his plan of the Revolving Repository, see the 



mf^lEm Shaku.nion-shic-ta, # ^ ^ "^ |^ [ |^ ^ 

Shaku-shi-kei-ko-ryaku, >^^ ^> -^fe Koku-ko-shiu, and '^ '^ ' 

^ ^ ^ lo Mei-kio-shii.-shi, August 4, 1880. ' M ^ ^ W Yueh-tsan-fc'-tsin (Yetsu-za-ii-shin, 

' -M -^ +. '" Japan), by :^ ^ Z'-sii (iC-kyoku). 48 fasc. Compiled 

3 3lfe. t^ ■^■"' '^35-1654. Published in China, a.d. 1664 and 1709 ; and 

S y^' in Japan, A.D. 1782. 



INTRODUCTION. xxvii 

that Is required for this purpose is a comparative table of the arrangements of the works in both Editions, 
deposited in the India OfiBce and Bodleian Libraries, and a few additional notes. 

I have thus described all that I have hitherto either seen or ieard about the Collections or Editions of the 
Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripiiaka as well as some Indian miscellaneous works, together with some 
Chinese ones. 

I shall now add three chronological tables, which will illustrate the foregoing statement. 

Cheonological Table of the Thirteen Catalogues still in Existence. 

Date. No. Title. 

(i) A. D. 520 1476 ^^u-sin-tsan-H-tsi, lit. Collection of the records of the Translation of the Tripifaka. 

17 fasc. 

(2) ,, 594 1609 Sui-Aun-Mn-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the 

Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618. 7 fasc. 

(3) » 597 1504 Li-tai-san-pao-H, lit. Record concerning the three precious things (Triratna) under 

successive dynasties. 15 fasc. 

(4) ,, 602 1608 Sui-Aun-ytin-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the 

Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 5 fasc. 

(5) „ 664 1483 Ta-than-n6i-tien-lu, lit. Catalogue of Buddhist books (collected) under the great 

Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 16 fasc. 

(6) „ 664 1487 Ku-ztin-i-Ain-thu-^i, lit. Eecord of the picture (of the events) of ancient and 

modern translations of Buddhist sacred books. 4 fasc. 

(7) II 695 1610 ■Wu-zteu-khan-tin-Aun-Ain-mu-lu, lit. Revised Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books 

(collected) under the Ken dynasty of the Wu family, A. d. 690-705. 1 5 fasc. 

(8) ^^ 730 1485 Khai-yuen-shih-Aiao-lu, lit. Catalogue of (the boo^s ort) the teaching of (S'akyamuni, 

(compiled) in the Khai-yuen period, A. D. 713-741. 30 fasc. 

(9) „ 730 i486 Khai-yuen-shih-Mao-lu-liiSh-Mu, or an abridged reproduction of the preceding 

Catalogue. 5. fasc. 

(10) „ 730 1488 Suh-ku-/5:in-i-^in-thu-M, or a continuation of No. 1487. i fasc. 

(11) „ 1285-12871612 i:'-yuen-fa-pao-Aien-thun-tsun-lu, lit. Comparative Catalogue of the Dharmaratna 

or Buddhist sacred books (collected) in the Z'-yuen period, A. d. i 264-1 294; 
10 fasc. 

(12) „ 1306 161 1 Ta-tsan-shan-Aiao-fa-pao-piao-mu, lit. Catalogue of the Dharmaratna, being the 

holy teaching of the Great Repository, or Buddhist sacred books. 10 fasc. 

(13) „ 1600 1662 Ta-min-san-tsin-shan-Mao-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of the sacred teaching of the 

Tripiiaka (collected) under the great Min dynasty, A. d. i 368-1 644. 4 fasc. 

Chkonological Table of the Diffeebnt Collections of the Chinese Teanslation of the Buddhist ■ 

TsiPirAKA, MADE BY OEDEE OF THE EmPBKOES OF ChINA. 

(i) A. D. 518 By Wu-ti, the founder of the Lian dynasty, who reigned a.d. 502-549. 

(2) „ 533-534 By the Emperor HhilLo-wu, of the Northern WSi dynasty, who reigned a. d. .532-534- 

(3) " 594 ) -g TjVan-ti, the founder of the Sui dynasty, who reigned a. d. 589 or 581-604. 

(4) „ 602 J ' 

(5) ,. 605-6 1 6 By Yan-ti, the second Emperor of the Sui dynasty, who reigned a. d. 605-6 16. 
695 By the Empress "Wu Tso-thien, of the Than djiiasty, who reigned a. d. 684-705. 
730 By the Emperor Hhuen-tsun, of the Than dynasty, who reigned a.d. 713-755. 
97 1 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the later Sun dynasty, who reigned a.d. 960-97 5. 

1285-1287 By Shi-tsu, the founder of the Yuen dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1280-1294.'' 
(10) "„ 1368-1398 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1368-1398. 
In) " 1403-1424 By Thai-tsun,' the third Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1403-1424. 
(12) ,',' 1735-1737 By the Emperors Shi-tsun and K4o-tsun, of the Tshin dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1723- 

1735 and 1736-1 795 respectively. 

d 2 



(6) 
(7) 
(8) 
(9) 



sxviii INTRODUCTION. 

Cheokological Table of the various peinted Editions of the Chinese Teansjjation of the 
Buddhist TKiPirAKA, in China, Coeea, and Japan ^ 

(i) A. D. 972 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the later Suii dynasty, who reigned a.d. 960-975. 

(2) „ 1010 By the Corean King, whose personal name is K' ('/p). (A copy still exists in Japan.) 

(3) „ 1239 By unknown editor, under the Southern Sun dynasty, A.D. II 27-1 280. (Ditto.) 

(4) „ 1277-1290 By unknown editor, under the Yuen dynasty, A.D. 1280 (or i26o)-i368. (Ditto.) 

(5) » 1368-1398 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1368-1398. 

(6) „ 1403-1424 By Thai-tsun, the third Emperor of the Miri dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1403-1424. 

(7) >i 1500 (?) By Fa-Aan, a Chinese Bhikshuwi. 

(8) „ 1586-1606 or i6i6 By Mi-tsan, a Chinese priest. (Copied from No. 6.) 

(9) „ 1624-1643 By Ten-kai, a Japanese priest. 

(10) „ 1678-1681 By D6-k6 or Tetsu-gen, a Japanese priest. (Copied from No. 8.) 

(11) „ i73o~i737 By the Chinese Emperors Shi-tsun and Kao-tsuri, of the present Tshin dynasty, who 

reigned a.d. 1723-1735 and 1736-1795 respectively. (Copied from No. 8.) 

(12) „ 1869 By Yang "Wen-hoei, a Chinese scholar, together with Miao-khun, a Chinese priest (who 

died 1880). (Copied from No. 11, and now in course of publication in Nanking.) 

(13) „ 1881 By the Ko-kio-sho-kn, or the Buddhist Bible Society, in Tokio, Japan. (Copied from 

No. 2, collated with Nos. 3, 4, and 8 ; and now in course of publication.) 

In conehision, I have to thank most sincerely my teacher. Professor Max Miiller, for his kind instruction 
and help, through which alone I have been able to carry out this work. I did not know any Sanskrit at all before 
February 1879, when I became his pupil, bringing with me a letter of introduction from his friend, the late 
Dean Stanley. 

I have also to thank Dr. Rost, the Librarian of the India Office, and the other gentlemen in that Library, 
for their kindness in allowing me to study the great Collection now deposited there. 

Nor should I forget to express my sincere gratitude to the Delegates of the Clarendon Press in undertaking 
the printing and publication of this Catalogue, in conjunction with the India Office ; and I have much pleasure 
in acknowledging the excellent manner in which the printing has been executed. The Chinese types, cast at the 
Clarendon Press from matrices lately acquired in China, at the recommendation of Professor Legge, have been 
of great service for this undertaking. 

I hav« received valuable assistance from my two Japanese friends, Mr. Y. Ymaizoumi and Mr. Kenjiu 
Kasawara, on several matters in this compilation ; for which I return my best thanks. 

Lastly, I most humbly ask all students of Buddhist literature to assist me in correcting any mistakes I may 
have made in compiling this Catalogue. 

BUNYIU NANJIO. 
Llanteissant House, 

Kingston Eoad, Oxfoed, 
1 6th November, 1882. 



' There are said to have been as many as twenty different editions under the Sun and Yuen dynasties, A.D. 960-1368. But minute 
accounts concerning these editions are not found, except with reference to Nos. i, 3, and 4 in this table. 



INTRODUCTION. 



ZXIX 



TRANSLITERATION OF SANSKRIT AND CHINESE WORDS ADOPTED FOR THE 
CATALOGUE OF THE CHINESE BUDDHIST TRIPII'AKA. 

Note — For Sanskrit words. Professor Max Mailer's Scheme for the Transliteration of Oriental Alphabets, as followed in the 
' Sacred Books of the East," has been adopted. For Chinese, Mr. M^ells Williams' System of Orthography for the Pronunciation 
of Peking, as given in his Syllabic Dictionary of the Chinese Language (Shanghai, 1874), has been followed, though represented 
according to the same scheme of transliteration. There are several sounds which are found in Chinese only, in which case the 
original system of Wells Williams is for the most part retained. 

WELLS WILLIAMS' SYSTEM AND EXPLANATION'. 

S as in quota. 

a as iu father. 

i as in pin. 

I as in machine. 

u as in put. 

u as 00 in fool, or in move. 

ri as in fiery ^ 

ri=. 

li as in friendly^. 

li". 

e as in men. 

e as in grey. 

ai as in aisle. 

o as in long. 

o as in note^ 

au as ow in now. 

ii as in June. 

o as in konig, a German sound. 

ao like ow in howl, prolonged. 

ia as in piastre, or ya in yard. 



VOWELS. SANSKBIT. CHINESE. 


a 


^ a 


a 


^n 4 


i 


? 


i 


i 


% 


1 


u 


T u 


A 

u 


■5 u 


ri 


^ 


ri 


^ 


H 


oS 


It 


^ 


e 




e 


6 


5 


e 


ai 


^ 


' &i 










6 


^V 


Su 


■5^3 SU 


ii 




. . u 


b 




. . 


ao 




ao 


ia 




ia 


iai 




iai 


iao 




. . iao 


iu 




iu 


iii 




ivi 


ie 




. . ie 


is 




is 


io 




io 


ui 




. . ui 


ui 




ui 


tie 




ue 


tie 




US 


ei 




ei 


hi 




Si 


eu 




eu 


6u 




Su 


sz' 




sz' 


tsz' 




tsz' 


A' . 




Jk' 


sh' 




sh' 



> iai and iao, each letter sounded. 



'rh 



'rh 



lu as ew m pew. 

iii like ew in chewing, prolonged. 

ie as in siesta. 

is as ea in fealty. 

io as yaw in yawn. 

ui as ewy in dewy. 

ui as ooi in cooing. 

V tie as in duet ; it runs into ue when a final. 

ei as in height, or i in sigh, 
ei as eyi in greyish. 
eu as ou in souse, shorter than au. 
Su as au in Capernaum. 

ANOMALOUS SOUNDS. 

/ sz', tsz', a peculiar sibilant ; the first can be made by changing di in 

I dizzy to s, and speaking it quickly. 

, ch' and sh', like the preceding, but softer. They are often uttered 
by a person who stutters, as if in speaking chin or shin, he 
could not get out the n. They have also been compared to 
the sound made when chiding a child for making a noise, 
'rh, like the word err. 



' Introduction to his Dictionary, pp. xix-xxiv. ^ Professor Max MiiUer's Scheme for the Transliteration of Oriental Alphabets. 
' For these four diphthongs, however, the mark of circumflex has been omitted in this Catalogue. 



XXX 



INTRODUCTION. 



CONSONANTS. SANSKRIT. CHINESE. WELLS WILLIAMS* SySTEM AND EIPLANATION. 


k 


■3S 


k k as in king, kick. 


kh 


•^ 


klj k', nearly the same sound, but somewhat softened and aspirated. 


g 


i\ 


g as in gate'. 


gh 


V 


gh as in spring-head V 


n{ng) 


•^ 


ii ng as in sing. 


k 


■^ 


h ch as in church. 


kh 


^ 


hh ph', the same sound aspirated. 


9 


5f 


j as in jolly ^ 


gh 


^ 


jh as in bridge-house' 


n 


5r 


n as in new*. 


i 


z 


< as in town'- 


th 


z 


ih S.B in outhouse'. 


d 


3 


<! as in done'. 


dh 


^ 


dh sa in rodhook'. 


n 


m 


w as in no'. 


t 


K 


t t as in top, lot. 


th 


■<n 


th t', the same sound aspirated. 


d 


? 


d as in din'. 


dh 


V 


dh as in landholder '- 


n 


^ 


n n as in nun. 


P 


TT 


p p as in pot, lop. 


ph 


tfi 


ph p', the same sound aspirated. 


b 


■^ 


b asin bed'. 


bh 


>I 


. . bh as in clubhouse ' 


m 


^ 


m m as in man, ham. 


y 


Tl 


y y a« in yard". 


r 


^ 


r as in red'- 


1 


55 


1 1 as in lion. 


T 


^ 


V as in live'. 


S 


^ 


s as in sharp'- 


sh 


^ 


sh sh as in shall. 


s 


« 


s B as in Band. 


h 


^ 


h h as in hung ; as a final it is nearly suppressed. 


m 


^ 


. . TO Anusvara (slight nasal)'. 


h 


^: 


A Visarga (slight breathing)'. 


ta 




ts ts as in wits. 


tsh 




tsh ts', the same sound aspirated. 


w 




w w as in wind. 


f 




f f as in farm. 


z 




z z as in zone. 


z 




z zh as z in azure, j as in the Trench jamais. 


hh 




}^ ( h' before i and u, a sibilant sound resembling an afiFected lisp, and 
V easily confounded with sh*. 







' Professor Max Miiller's Scheme for the Transliteration of exactly express it, for there is no proper a in the sound, and sh ia 

Oriental Alphabets. too much. If one puts the finger between the teeth, and tries to 

* 'In Peking, some words beginning with y change It into r speak hing or hii, this is said to express nearly this sibilant initial, 
before u and a, as rung ^^ for yung, rueh for H yueh ; but The Spanish x.as in Quixote, comes near to it, and would be much 
this is exceptional.' W. Williams' Dictionary, Introduction, p. xxiv, ^''^ ^^'* ^y"**"'' '^ '* "'^'^ "°* *^'' """W be mispronounced by 
col. 2. tl'^ common reader, as in xiang ^6, xin 'Mr, &c.' W. Williams' 

• 'The digraph hs, adopted by Meadows and Wade, does not Dictionary, Introduction, p. xxiii, col. 2. 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXXI 



CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OP THE CHINESE DYNASTIES, BOTH SUCCESSIVE 

AND CONTEMPORANEOUS. 



KoTE — In this table many less important contemporaneous dynasties are not given, except those under which some translations 
of the Tripiteka were made. 



Dynastic Title. B. C 

^ ^_ i '^ San-hwan-wu-ti, or the 

age of the Three and Five Emperors 2853-3204 
W Hhia, or the HhiS, dynasty BsoS-i^ee 

1^ or ^ Shan or Yin 1766-T122 

^ Ken (Chow or Chaw, by others) 1 132-256 

^ Tshin 221 (or 2 55)-2o6 

'hm' or ^^ MR Tshien or Si-han, or 

Former or Westorn Han 201 (or 206)- A. D. 9 



'^ Heu or Tun-han, or Latter A. D. 

or Eastern Han 25—220 

^^ m San-kwo, or Three Kingdoms, 
(i) ^ j^ Shu-han, or Han established in 

Shu (Shuh)— western 221-263 

(2) ^ Wei — northern 220-265 

(3) ^ Wu— southern 222-280 
]^ ^ Si-tsin, or Western Tsin 265-316 
raft" ^ Tshien-lilin, or Former Lian 302-37^ 
^ W Tun-tsin, or Eastern Tsin 317-420 
my ^ Tshien-tshin, or Former Tshin 350-394 

^ Heu-tshin, or Latter Tshin 384-417 



]^ ^ Si-tshin, or Western Tshin 385-431 

i-h ^M Te-lian, or Northern Lian 397-439 

^ 4.H SH N4n-pe-Aao, or Southern and 
Northern Dynasties. 
(i) ^ ^ Mn-Ho, or Southern Dynasties. 
■^ Sun — earlier 420-479 

' Tshi 479-502 



A.D. 

502-557 
557-589 



Dynastic Title. 
J^Lian 

(2) J,J^ $^ Pe-^ao, or Northern Dynasties. 

J't ^ Be-wSi, or Northern WSi 

ffi ^M Si-w6i, or Western Wli 

^ ^ Tun-w^i, or Eastern Wli 

J'b ^^ Pe-tshi, or Northern Tshi 

4 |r ^0 Pe-feu, or Northern ^eu 
p|Sui 
j^Than 

■Jt. 4\^ Wu-t^i, or Five Dynasties. 

i) ^f^ ^S Heu-lian, or Latter Lian 

2) ^^ ^ Heu-than, or Latter Than 

3) ^^ W" Heu-tsin, or Latter Tsin 

4) ^f^ '^ Heu-han, or Latter Han 

5) ^^ f^ Heu-teu, or Latter Kevi 
i-b) tI^ (■^^) ^"^' °^ (Northern) Sun — later 960-1 127 

'^ -^ Nan-sun, or Southern Sun 

J^ Liao 

J Hhia 

^Zln 

^§ j^ Si-li^o, or Western Liao 

7C Yuen 

^ Min 

^^ Tshii 



386-534 
535-557 
534-550 
550-577 
557-581 
589 (or 58i)-6i8 
618-907 



907-923 
923-936 
936-947 
947-951 
951-960 



1127-1280 
907-1125 
1038-1227 
1115-1234 
1125-1201 
1 280 (or i26o)-i368 
1368-1644 
1644 



mil 



INTRODUCTION. 



LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL AUTHORITIES CONSULTED IN PREPARING THIS CATALOGUE 
AND THE THREE APPENDICES, AND TO WHICH REI:ERENCE IS MADE UNDER THE 
FOLLOWING ABBREVIATIONS. 



San-^h4n. — No. 1490 ^ ^^ 'ft Kao-san-Awhin, 
or Memoirs of Eminent Priests, in 14 fasciculi. 
Compiled by ^^ ^ 'Rwrn-kiao, in a. d. 519, under 
the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 

Sui-shu. — pB '^- or Annals of the Sui dynasty, 
A.D. 589-618. By -^ .^ M ^, ZAan-sun Wu-Ai 
(died A. D. 659) and others, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618—907. There is a section on the Buddhist Books, 
in fasciculus 35. 

Suh-san-^han. — No. 1493 ^a "Mj f^ "JS Suh- 
kao-san-^han, or a Continuation of the Memoirs of 



Eminent Priests, in 40 fasciculi. By ^g* ^^ Tao-siien 
(died A. D. 667), of the Than dynasty. 

N6i-tien-lu.— No. 1483 ;^ j^ ^ :^ ^ Ta- 
thSn-n6i-tien-lu, or a Catalogue of the Buddhist Books 
collected under the great Than dynasty, in 10 fasciculi, 
subdivided into 1 6. By the same compiler as before, 
in A. D. 664. 

Thu-ti.-No. 1487 -^ 4^ ^ II g| 1^ Ku- 
i-in-''-^in-thu-Ai, or a Catalogue of the Ancient and 
Modern Translations, in 4 fasciculi. By j^ ^£ Tsin- 
m^i, in about a. b. 664. 

suh-thu-Ai.— No. 1488 ^ -^ .4^ ^ n @ m 

Suh-ku-kin-i-Ain-thu-Ai, i. e. a Continuation of the pre- 
ceding work, in i fasciculus. By ^^ S. K'-slnan, in 
A. D. 730. ^ 

Khai-yuen-lu.— No. 1485 |§ 7C ?|p ^ ^ Khai- 
yuen-shih-Aido-lu, or a Catalogue of the Buddhist Books 
collected in the Khai-jruen period, A. d. 713-741, in 20 
fasciculi, subdivided into 30. By the same compiler in 
the same year as before.- 

Sun-san-Awhan.— No. 1495 ^ ^ f^ 'j^ ^"^" 
kao-san-^han, or Memoirs of Eminent Priests, com- 
piled under the later or Northern Sun dynasty, a.d. 
960-1127, in 30 fasciculi. By W ^L Tsan-nin, in 
A.D. g88. 

Min-i-tsi.— No. 1640 ^ ^ ;g ^ ^ Fan-i- 
min-i-tsi, or a Collection of the Meanings of the 
Sanskrit Names translated into Chinese, in 20 fasciculi. 
By J^ ^^ Fa-yuD, in a. d. 11 51, under the Southern 
Sun dynasty, A. d. i 127-1280. 

Thun-M.— No. 1661 -j^ jj|£ j^ ^g Fo-tsu-thun-^i, 
or Records of the Lineage of Buddha and the Patriarchs, 
in 45 fasciculi, subdivided into 55. This is a history 



By * 



/Uk> 



K'-Tphkn, in about A. D. 



of Buddhism, 
1269-1271. 

Z'-yuen-lu.— No. 1612 ^ 7C ^ ^ ^ 1^ 

*H ^^ ,Z''-yuen-fa-pao-Aien-thun-tsun-lu, or a Com- 
parative Catalogue of the Dharmaratna or the Buddhist 
Books collected in the Z''-yuen period, A. d. i 264-1 294, 
in 10 fasciculi. By J^ '^ jfefc ^ffin-^-sian and others, 
in A.D. 1285-1287, under the Yuen dynasty, a.d, 1280— 
1368. 

Pi4o-mn.— No. i6ii;^||^ M ^ ^ 9 W: 
H Ta-tsan-shan-^iao-piao-mu, or a Catalogue of the 
Dharmaratna, being the Holy Teaching of the Great 
Repository or the Tripiiaka, in 16 fasciculi. By 
^E ~a ^^^ " ku, of the later (or Northern) or 
Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1280; and continued 
by 1^ ^C yV Kwan-^-pa, in about A. d. i 306. 

Thun-tsai.-No. 1637 1^%K Mi^ MM 
Fo-tsu-li-tai-thun-tsai, or a Complete statement con- 
cerning Buddha and the Patriarchs in all ages, in 36 
fasciculi. By jmj 'H' Nien-Han, in a.d. 1333 or 1344. 

Ta-min-san-tsan-shan-kiao-niu-lu "^ 00 "^^ IJhS 
M: ^ @ ^^"-i^^^. A Catalogue of the Chinese 
Buddhist Tripiiaka, collected under the Min dynast)"-, 
A.D. 1368-1644. 4 fasciculi. This is the original 
Catalogue of the Collection in the India Office Librarj-, 
on which my own Catalogue is based. The classification 
and order of the 1662 works contained in it are therefore 
unaltered ; while the Index-characters, taken from the 
^^ JZ- "^ Tshien-tsz'-wan, or Thousand-character- 
composition,' are omitted. 

Min-san-Awhan. — ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ T4-miu- 
kao-san-^han, or Memoirs. of Eminent Priests, com- 
piled under the great Min dynasty, a.d. 1368— 1644, 
in 8 fasciculi. By nfp n'S ,^u-sin, in a.d. 16 17. 

^'-tsin.— ^ ^ ^ '^ Yueh-tsan-A'-tsin, or 
Guide for the Examination of the Canon, in 48 fasciculi. 
By y^ J^ Z'-sii, in a.d. 1654, under the present 
Tshin dynasty, which began in a.d. 1644. For this 
work, see also pp. x, xxvi. 

A. E. — Asiatic Researches, vol. xx, Arts. II and XI, 
i.e. Analysis of the Kanjrur, on pp. 41-93 and 393- 
585. By Mr. Alexander Csoma Korosi. Calcutta, 1836. 

Cone. — Concordance Sinico-Sanskrite d'un nombre 
considerable de Titres d'ouvrages Bouddhiques, reicueillie 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXXUl 



dans un Catalogue Chinois de I'an 1306 [read 1285- 
1287] et publi6e, aprfes le d6cliiffrement et la restitu- 
tion des mots indiens, par M. Stanislas Jxilien. In 
the Journal Asiatique, Novembre-Decembre, 1849, 
PP- 353~445- The figures after ' Cone' in the present 
Catalogue refer to the order of the titles in Julien's list. 

Wassiljew, — Der Buddhismus, seine Dogmen, 6e- 
schichte und Literatur, von W. "Wassiljew. St. Peters- 
burg, i860. The figures after this author's name in 
the Catalogue refer to the pages of the Eussian Ori- 
ginal, as printed in the margin of the German trans- 
lation. In the early pages of the Catalogue, the letter 
' p.' should be supplied before the figures. 

Eitel. — Handbook for the Student of Chinese 
Buddhism, by Rev. E. J. Eitel. London, 1870. 

Beal, Catena. — A Catena of Buddhist Scriptures 
from Chinese. By Eev. S. Beal. London, 1871. 

Beal, Catalogue. — The Buddhist Tripiiaka, as it is 
known in China and Japan. A Catalogue and Com- 
pendious Eeport. By the same author. 1876. This is 
the Catalogue of the Chinese Buddhist Tripiiaka in the 
India Office Library, together with an interesting and 
useful Eeport on this Collection. This Catalogue is 
the principal guide of the present compilation. 

Beal, B.L. C. — Abstract of Four Lectures on Buddhist 
Literature in China, delivered at University College, 
London. By the same author. London, 1882. 



Mayers. — The Chinese Eeader's Manual. A Hand- 
book of Biographical, Historical, Mythological, and 
General Literary Eeference. By "W. F. Mayers. 
Shanghai, 1874. 

Edkins. — Chinese Buddhism. A Volume of Sketches, 
Historical, Descriptive, and Critical. By Eev. J. Edkins. 
London, 1880. 

Selected Essays. — No. xix. On Sanskrit Texts dis- 
covered in Japan, in Selected Essays on Language, 
Mythology, and Religion, vol. ii, pp. 313-371. By 
Professor Max Miiller. London, 188 1. 

Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts. — Catalogue 
of Sanskrit Manuscripts, collected in Nepal, and pre- 
sented to various Libraries and Learned Societies, by 
B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Compiled by Dr. W. W. Hunter. 
Triibner & Co., 1881. 

A. M. G. — Annales du Mus6e Guimet, vol. ii, pp. 131- 
577. Lyon, 1 88 1. Analyse du Kandjour, traduite 
de I'Anglais et augment6e de diverges additions et 
remarques, par M. L6on Feer. 

J. E. A. S. — The Journal of the Eoyal Asiatic Society 
of Great Britain and Ireland. London. 

J. A. S. B. — The Journal of the Asiatic Society of 
Bengal. 

S. B. E. — The Sacred Books of the East, translated 
by various Oriental Scholars, and edited by F. Max 
MuUer. Oxford, 1879-1883. 



ABBREVIATIONS IN THE APPENDICES. 

S. M. — Sutras of the Mahayana. 
S. H. — Sutras of the Hinayana. 
V. M. — ^Vinaya of the Mahayana. 
V. H. — Vinaya of the Hinayana. 
A. M. — Abhidharma of the Mahayina. 
A. H. — Abhidharma of the HlnayS,na. 
I. M. — Indian Miscellaneous Works. 
C. M. — Chinese Miscellaneous "Works, 



Cat. Bodl. Japan. — A Catalogue of Japanese and Chinese Books and Manuscripts, lately added to the 
Bodleian Library. Prepared by Bunyiu Nanjio. Oxford, 1881. 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 



Col. 
I 



No. 

I 



Line 

5 
7 

note 3 



3 


I 


8 


4 


2-5 


4 




3 


6 




4 


7 


5 


.S 


I 




6-8 


4 




9 


6 


6 


11 


2 




12 


3 




13 


5 




14 


2 


7 


18 


5 


8 


20 


4 


9 


23 


6 




(I) 


4 


lO 


(3) 


3 


II 


note 2 






5 






II 


12 


(9) 


8 


1.^ 


(-4) 


5 


14 


(.6) 


7 




(17) 


7 




(19) 


7 


15 


(23) 


9 


i6 


(29) 


5 


I? 


(32) 


8 


i8 


(38) 


8 




(39) 


8 


20 


(47) 


8 




24 


4 


21 


38 


6 


22 


30 


6 




31 


7 




32 


5 




33 


5 
6 


23 


37 


5 




38 


4 


34 


41 


7 




42 


9 




44 


2 


25 


45 


5 




46 


7 




47 


5 



for ' A. D. 659 ■ read ' A. D. 660-663 ' 
for ' N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 19' read 

' Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 a, fol. 12 a' 
add ' or into Sanskrit quite literally ' after 

'English' 
13, 17, 20, 21, 24 for ' sabasrika ' read 

' s&hasrik^ ' 
(of Nos. 2, 3), 5 (of Nos. 4, 5) for ' saha- 

srika' read 'sShaarikll' 
add 'a. u. 403-404' after 'San-aui' 
add ' a. L>. 286 ' after ' Yueh-i' ' 
add 'a.d. 179' after 'Lokaraksha' 
for ' sahasrikS, ' read ' sihasrik^ ' 
for ' KJita ' read 'Khan ' 
add 'A.D. 509 ' after ' Bodhiruii ' 
for ' Kha,a ' read ' KhaxL ' 
add 'A.D. 648 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang ' 
add ' A. D. 703 ' after ' I-tsin ' 
add ' A. D. 693 ' after ' others ' 
add ' A. D. 649 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang' 
add ' 706- ' between ' A. D. and 713 ' 
for ' Trisam° ' read ' Trisam° ' 
add ' A. D. 280 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 
for 'A.D. 257 ' read 'a.d. 258' 
for ' a. d. 266-313 ' read ' a. d. 308 ' 
for 'Ka. Ta-li ' read 'Ka. FS-li ' 
add 'A.D. 639 ' after ' BuddhasSnta ' 
add ' A. u. 710 ' after ' I-tsin ' 
add ' A. D. 568 ' after ' Narendrayasas ' 
add ' A. D. 405 ' after ' KumSragiva ' 
add ' A. D. 252 ' after ' Saiighavarman ' 
add ' A. D. 541 ' after ' UpasHnya ' 
for • Uday&na ' read ' Udayana ' 
add ' A, D. 539 ' after ' BuddhasS,iita ' 
add ' A. D. 420 ' after ' Nandi ' 
add ' A. D. 596 ' after ' (JreSnagupta ' 
add 'A. D. 290 ' after ' Dharmaraksha' 
for ' Trisam" ' read ' Trisam° ' 
add 'A.D. 147' after ' Lokaraksha ' 
add 'A.D. 287 ' after 'Dharmaraksha' 
add ' A. D.- 290 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 
add * A. D. 303 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 
for 'An Hhiien ' read ' An HhUen ' 
add 'A.D, 181 ' after ' Fo-thilto * 
add 'a.d. 595 ' after ' G^S,nagupta ' 
for ' (Jday&na ' read ' Udayana ' 
add ' A. D. 289 ' after ' Dharmaraksha' 
add 'A.D. 317' after 'Dharmaraksha' 
add ' A. D. 373 ' after ' Sh'-lun ' 
add ' A. D. 541 ' after ' PiagHiirahi ' 
add ' A. D. 693 ' after ' Bodhirujti ' 
for ' MSyopama ' read ' MayopamS ' 



Col. 


No. 


Line 


25 


48 


6 


26 


51 


7 




52 


7 




53 


6 


27 


56 


6 


28 


59 


8 




60 


6 




62 


7 


29 


63 


6 

7 




64 


7 




66 


6 

7 




67 


7 


3° 


71 


7 


31 


74 


7 




75 


5 




77 


6 




78 


4 


32 


79 


6 




80 


5 




82 


4 




84 


4 


33 


87 


7 


34 


86 


6 


35 


90 


2 




92 


4 




94 


5 


36 


95 


4 




96 


7 


37 


lOI 


7 




104 


4 


38 


no 


6 


39 


"3 


5 




"5 


5 


40 


n6 


6 




117 


7 


41 


120 


5 




121 


6 




126 


6 


42 


123 


7 


43 


130 


5 



44 



133 



add 'a.d. 541' after 'others' 

add ' A. D. 595 ' after ' G^ianagupta 

add ' A. D. 285 ' after ' Dharmaraksha 

add ' A. u. 6Ho ' after ' others ' 

add ' A . D. 303 ' after * Dharmaraksha ' 

add ' A. D. 435 ' after ' Gunabhadra ' 

add ' A. D. 542 ■ after ' Frag^Xmki' 

add 'A.D.584-685'after 'Narendniyasas' 

add ' (or 581)' after ' a. d. 589 ' 

add 'A.D. 566 ' after ' as before ' 

for ' Tsi ' read ' Tshi ' 

add ' (Hiouen-thsang) ' after ' Hhiieu- 

kw&h' 
add 'A.D. 558 ' after ' Dliarmapraj«a ' 
for ' Tsi ' read ' Tshi ' 
add ' A. D. 587 ' after ' G»^nagupta' 
add '(or 581)' after ' A. u. 589' 
add 'a.d. 462 ' after ' HhUqn-i/iaii ' 
add ' A. D. 29i(?)' after ' Dharmaraksha' 
add 'A.D. 594 ' after ' others ' 
for ' Pao-un ' read ' P^o-yun ' 
add 'A.D. 427 ' after 'P9,o-yun' 
add ' A. D. 595 ' after ' G«anagupta ' 
add 'A.D. 291 ' after ' Dharmaraksha " 
add ' A. D. 287 ' after 'Dharmaraksha' 
add 'a. d. 407 ' after ' Kumarajlv^' 
for ' PrabbSmitra' read * Prabhakaramitra' 
for ' a. d. 628 ' read ' a. D.629 ' 
add 'A.D. 418-420' after 'others' 
add 'a.d. 693 ' after ' Bodhirufei ' 
for ' Bodhiruii ' read ' Dharmaru/ti ' 
add ' A. D. 504' after ' Dharmaru/ci' 
add 'A.i>. 291' after 'Dharmaraksha' 
add 'a.d. 69 1 ' after ' Devaprag«a ' 
add 'a.d. 654' after ' Hiouen-thsang' 
add 'a.d. 689' after ' Devaprajr«a ' 
add ' a. d. 685 ' after ' Div^kara ' 
add 'a.d. 291' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 
add ' a. d. 297 ' after ' Dharmaraksha' 
add ' 416- ' between ' a. d. and 423 ' 
add 'A.D. 664-665 ' after ' others ' 
add ' A. D. 269 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 
add 'A.D. 558' after ' Dharmapraj^i ' 
add 'A.D. 417-418' after 'Buddha- 

bhadra ' 
add 'a.d. 593 ' after ' G^ltnagupta ' 
add ' a. d. 703 ■ after ' I-tsin ' 
add 'a.d. 652' after 'Hiouen-thsang' 
for ' Pao-kwei ' read ' Pa,o-kw6i ' 
add ' A. D. 597 ' after ' G^^nagupta' 
add ' A. D. 552 ' after ' Paramartha' 
add ' A. D. 481 ' after ' Dharma^atayajas ' 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 



XXXV 



Col. 


No. 


Line 


44 


134 


6 




135 


4 


45 


'38 


5 


47 


J 40 


5 




141 


5 




143 


4 


48 


149 


5 




150 


3. £ 

7 


50 


158 


I 


57 


187 


5 


60 


203 


4 


7^ 


272 


5 



97 
98 



103 
105 
107 



133 
145 

146 

147 
166 
169 

173 
187 
189 
191 
192 
196 

199 

204 



273 



83 


324 


3 for 


84 


327 
328 


l\- 


88 


347 


4 for 


91 


363 


4 for 




365 


4 for 



395 
399 



401 
402 

425 
436 
446 

449 

464 
496 
526 

543 

584 

594 
595 
696 
711 

734 
808 
820 

835 
840 

859 

872 

903 



7 
4, 
II 

4 
2 
6 

7 
6, 
7 
6 

7 
5 
4 
5 

6 

4 
5 
3 
4 
9 
4 
4 
4 
2 
6 

7 
8 

3 
3 



add ' A. D. 406' after ' Kumarajrtva' 

add ' A.D. 427' after 'K'-yen' 

add ' A. D. 286 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' 

add ' A. D. 650 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang ' 

add ' A. D. 616' after ' Dharmagupta' 

add ' A. D. 251' after ' San-hwui ' 

add ' A. D. 650 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang ' 

for • Avaivarttya ' read ' Avaivartya ' 

add ' A. D. 284' after ' Dharmaraksha' 

for ' l|>^ ' read ' |^ ' 

for ' G/li,nagupta (the same person as 

before), under' read 'G«^naya«as, of 
for ' Zih-hhiu' read ' Zih-hhiu' 
add the following note : ' It has been 

translated into English by Mr. Beal, 
• in his "Buddhist Literature in China," 

pp. 172-178' 
add the following note: 'Cf. Beal, 

B. L. C, pp. 174-176' 

'£inta' read 'JEnta' 

' °svaraika° ' read ' "svaraikH" ' 

'Sui dynasty, a. d. 618-907' read 
'Northern Ken dynasty, a.d. 557- 
581 ' 

' 0-ti-7£^u-to ' read ' 0-ti-A7iu-to ' 
' Buddhas^nta, of the Northern Wei 
dynasty, a.d. 386-534' read 'ThSn- 
wu - 13.n (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420' 
Dharmak^ra ' read ' Dharmavikrama ' 
12 for ' StiiS,nga,m& ' read ' iS'flrangama ' 
for- 'Stira (hero)- anga (limb) ' read ' St- 

raii (heroism)-gama (approaching) ' 
add ' ("saiigati 1) ' after ' "sangiti ' 
for ' KJiAn ' read ' Kh3.a ' 
for ' paridhara ' read ' paridb^ra ' 
for ' FH-sh^n ' read • Fa-shaii ' 
12 for ' sdrangama ' read ' sflrangama ' 
for ' MikasSikya ' read ' Meghasikha ' 
for ' Northern ' read ' Eastern ' 
for 'A.D. 386-534' read 'A. D. 534-56°' 
for ' Bodhidlpa ' read ' Bodhi-tan ' 
for ' G/i^nolka ' read ' GiiS,nol'kS, ' 

Bhavasankramita' read ' BhavaSan- 
kr^mita ' 

Dharmanandi ' read ' Dharmanandin ' 
■ Eastern Tsin ' read ' earlier Sun ' 
A. D. 317-420' read 'a.d. 420-479 ' 
for ' R3.shfa'apaia ' read ' Bjtshiravara' 
for ' F^-hu (Dharmaraksha) ' read ' Flt-tu ' 
for 'SrSmanas' read 'Sramaraas' 
for ' Kh^n-yaen ' read ' ifAan-yuen ' 
for ' parivrayaka ' read ' parivrSjaka ' 
for ' /Sramanera ' read ' (Sr^maraera ' 
for ' pai ' read ' pSi ' 
add ' dur ' between ' sarra and gati ' 
for 'Sagara' read ' SS.gara' 
for ' Paszepa' read ' Pa-sz'-pS, or Bashpa ' 
for 'dliySya' read 'dhyana' 
for 'adhimukta' read 'adhimukti' 



for ' 



for ' 

for' 
for' 
for' 



Col. 


No. 


204 


904 


206 


922 


221 


1004 



324 



261 



IOI8 



233 


1 059 


5 


234 


1064 


5 


235 


1068 


5 


236 


1073 


6 


237 


1075 


5 


238 


1081 


5 


241 


logo 


4 


247 


1116 


4 


249 


1128 


5 


251 


"37 


I 


252 


1145 


3 


253 


1151 


3 


254 


1154 


5 




1156 


S 


255 


1162 


3 


256 


1 166 


5 


260 


1179 


6 



1 185 



268 


I2I9 





269 


122.? 


4 




1224 


4 




1223 


6 




1224 


5 




1225 


3 


270 


1228 


3 


272 


1237 


3 

5 


274 


1252 


3 


281 


1276 


5 



1278 



Line 
3 for ' MahS.satpS,da ' read ' Mahztsatpada ' 
3 for ' °sraddha° ' read ' Vaddha" ' 
6 for 'Tai-tsun, a.d. 763-779' read ' Toh- 

tsun, A.D. 780-804' 
7-9 ' This Emperor .... till 788 ' must be 

left out 
5 for ' °dbhutanuttara° ' read ' "dbhutSnut- 
tara°' 
for ' pinnayaka (?) ' read ' vinSyaka ' 
for ' Arya-((iS,)kinl(?) ' read ' Arya-kani ' 
for ' matrikavimsati-ptijra ' read ' matn- 

kaikavimsatiptlgS, ' 
for ' Fa-hhien, a. d. 982-1001 ' read ' Pa- 

thien, A. d. 973-981 ' 
for ' n^mashiasaiaka ' read ' n£tmS.sUa«a- 

taka' 
for 'A. R., p. 486; A. M. G., p. 289' 
read ' Cf. A. R., p. 473 ; A. M. G., 
pp. 277,414' 
for ' pratisarana ' read ' pratisarana ' 

for ' Kw4i-su ' read ' Hwai-su ' 

for 'Paszepa (Bashpa)' read 'Pa-sz'-p^ 

(Bashpa) ' 
for ' SrSmanera ' read ' Sramanera ' 
for ' iSramawerikS, ' read ' iSrS,ma»erik4 ' 

i for ' KwSi-su ' read ' HwSi-su ' 

for ' MahSsrstmaBa ' read ' Mab^sramana ' 

for ' San-tAii ' read ' San-Mu ' 

for ' Nila/i;akshus (1 " blue-eye," or Pinga- 
lanetra) ' read ' Nllanetra (or Arya 
Deva) ' 

for ' Nirdesaprabha (? " distmct-bright- 
ness," or Piiigalanetra) ' read ' Nlla- 
netra (or Arya Deva) ' 

for ' Try-alakshanS (?) ' read ' Try-akAra 
(or -alaksharaa) ' 

} for ' tarka read ' t^raka ' 



283 


1290 


3 


286 


1297 


3 


289 


1306 


3 




1309 


5 
6 


291 


1317 


4 


296 


1329 


4 




133° 


4 



for ' Nag3,r<;una ' read ' MahS.dignaga ' 

for 'vipassanS. (or -vidarsana)' read 

' vi{)asyana (or -vipassan^) ' 
for ' Prajr^^pti ' read ' Pra^»apti ' 
for ' sfltra ' read ' sastra ' 
for ' A. D. 643 ' read ' a. d. 648 ' 
inverted comma must be left out 
add ' Translated by Hhiien-fcwan (Hiouen- 
thsang;, A.D. 660-663' after 'A'ari- 
putra ' 
add 'but the translator's name is lost' 

after ' a. d. 220-265 ' 
for ' °desa ' read ' °desa ' 
for ' Lokasthifi ' read ' Lokasthity ' 

i for ' °sanjlti ' read ' "sanglti ' 

for 'Nag^rjuna* read 'Mahadignaga' 
for ' Pra(/«3,pti ' read ' Pra^??apti ' 
for ' Ki-hi&-ye ' read ' Ki-hiSi-y^ ' 
for ' Nirvana' read ' Parinirvana' 
e 2 



XXX VI 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 



Col. 


No. 


Line 


306 


1367 


5 


308 


1376 


3 




1379 


5 


312 


1403 


5 


318 


1436 


5 


319 


1440 


8 


328 


1485 


6 



336 


1519 


8 


338 


1527 


5 
II 


343 


1552 


6 


344 


1557 


5 




'559 


6 


345 


1562 


5 


350 


1588 


5 


352 


1 600 


6 


353 


1607 


5 




)6o8 


5 


354 


1610 


8 



for ' Dharmanandi ' read ' Dharmanandia' 
for 'Mahaprauidha"' read ' Mah^pra- 

nidha."' 
for ' Zih-ha,n' read 'Zih-fcftan' 
for ' dvSkaya ' read ' dvikSya ' 
for ' Tsz'-hMen ' read ' Tahz'-hhien ' 
for ' A. D. 534 ' read ' A. d. 434 ' 
for ' 1142' read '1124' 
add ' whether ' after ' fasciculi ' 
add 'or whether written originally in 

Chinese ' after ' Chinese ' 
for ' Z&n-yo ' read ' Zan-yo ' 
for • WSi-iSi ' read ' W6i-kai ' 
for 'fiAi-siin' read 'E^-siih' 



add 



• ; and recorded by 1 , 

,.,.., / after 'A. D. 

hia disciple } o r , 
j 589-618' 



Kw^n-tin ' 



for ' Hhien-kwei ' read ' Hhien-hwui ' 
for ' A. D. 936-946 ' read ' A. D. 936-947 ' 
for ' Shan ' read ' Sh^n ' 
for ' A. D. 603 ' read ' A. d. 602 ' 
add ' (or 8521) ' before ' fasciculi ' 
I for ' of which .... fasciculi ' read 'with 



359 
363 
365 



1634 
1649 
1658 



Col. No. Line 

the addition of 859 works in 3910 (or 

3882) fasciculi' 
4 for ' Taz'-kMA ' read ' Tsz'-iAan ' 
4 for ' E'no ' read ' ^'-no ' 
7 for ' Sitm&na ' read ' Sramawa ' 
370 Between No. 3 Nag^rgfuna, and No. 4 Deva, the following 
author and his works (taking from lines 12, 13, 21, 22) 
must be added : ' No. 3 a Bign^ga or Mah£tdign%a, whose 
name is translated ^ J^ ^ Ta-yu-lun, lit. ' great- 
region-dragon/ or yC ■WB SB 1!™' Ta-yii-lun-shu, lit. 
'great-region-dragon-tree' (MahadignfigSr^una ?). There 
are 3 works ascribed to him, namely : — 

No. 1223 Nyayadvarataraka-sSstra. a.d. 711. 

.. 648- 
' Buddhamatnka-pra$>^aparamita- 

maharthasangiti-sSstra.' a. d. 980-1000. 



)■ for ' Sramama ' read ' Sramama ' 





ij 


1224 
1309 


379 


I 


9-| 

5 


380 


2 


381 


3 


5 




4 


13 


383 


5.7.8 


I 


384 


9. 10 


I 




II 


4 




12 


7J 



A CATALOGUE OF THE CHINESE BUDDHIST TRIPI7AKA 



:km ^mmmn 




TS, - min - sS,n - ts4n - shan - A;iS,o - mu - lu. 

'A Eecokd of the TrriiEs of the Sacred Teaching of the Three Eepositories 
(TRiPirAKA, or Three Baskets, collected) under the Great Min Dynasty, 
A.D. 1 368-1644.' 

FIRST DIVISION. 






IVdc 




Km-tsih, or Stitra-pifaka. 



PAET I. 



y^ ^V /^c T^-shan-Wn, or the SAtras of the Mah^y^na. 




CLASS I. 



Jh-t fjj\ P4n-2o-pu, or Pra^»^pS,ramit^ class. 



1 A^^^Et^^ 

T4-pS.n-2;o-po-lo-ini-to-iin. 
Mahapra^M^pS-ramit^-siitra ^. 

See the ^-yuen-lu,fasc. i, fol. 1 1 a ; Cone. 638. Trans- 
lated by Hhuen-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 659, of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. {Yot the former date, 
see the NM-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 19.) It consists of 600 
fasciculi; 200,000 slokas in verse, or an equivalent 
number of syllables in prose. This is a collection 
of sixteen Sfitras, short and long. To each of them a 
preface is added by a Chinese priest, named Hhuen- 
tso, a contemporary of the translator. The following 
is a summary of the contents : — 



' Whenever the meaning of the Chinese title is not quite 
the same »s that of the Sanskrit title, it has been translated into 
English. 





FASC 


FASC. 


CHAP 


PLACE OF THE SCENE. 


(a) 


400 


( 1-400), 


79, 




(b) 


78 


(401-478), 


85, 




(c) 


69 


(479-537). 


31, 


• GWdhrakuia. 


(d) 


18 


(538-555), 


29, 




(e) 


10 


(556-565), 


24, 




(f) 


8 


(566-573), 


17.. 




(g) 


2 


(574-575). 


y /Sravasti. 


(t) 


I 


( 576), 


(i) 


I 


( 577), 


J 


(J) 


I 


( 578), 


Abode of the Paranir 


(k) 


5 


(579-583), 


-| 


mita - vasavartins. 


(1) 


6 


(584-588), 




y 5rS,vastl. 


(m) 


I 


( 589), 






(n) 


I 


( 690). 






(0) 


2 


(591-592), 


Grtdhrakute. 


(P) 


8 


(593-600), 


Venuvana. 










B 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



Ill the A^'-yuen-lu (No. 1612), a catalogue of the 
Cliinese Tripi^aka (compiled a.d. 1285-1287, fasc. I, 
fol. 1 1 b-i4 a), these sixteen Sutras (as all the rest) are 
compared with the Tibetan translations' (Kan^rur and 
Tangrur ?), and the following result is stated : 

(a) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^'wapSramitd in 
100,000 slokas in verse, or an equivalent number of 
syllables in prose (*Satasahasrika pra^^aparamit&, 75 
chapters, 303 ham-po, or artificial divisions). For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, I. 63; VII. 52. 

(b) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^jiaparamitd in 
25,000 slokas (Pa7ii"avi»isati-sahasrika pra^waparamita, 
76 chapters, 78 bam-po). For the Sanskrit text, see 
Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, III. 2 ; V. 5. 

(c) Agrees with the Tibetan Prag'jiaparamita in 
18,000 slokas (Ash<ada«a-sahasrika prajrjTaparamita, 
87 chapters, 50 bam-po). 

(d) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^waparamita in 8000 
slokas (Ashiasahasrik& prajrwaparamita. But it is really 
the Dasasahasrika pra^naparamita, 33 chapters, 34 
bam-po. Cf. No. 7 below). 

(e) Agrees with the Tibetan Prac/naparamita in 8000 
slokas (Ashiasahasrika pra^waparamita, 32 chapters, 24 
bam-po). For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the 
Hodgson Manuscripts, I. i ; III. 1 1 ; IV. 4, 5 ; VII. 54. 
Complete in 32 chapters. 

(f) Deest in Tibetan. According to the contents, 
this is the Suvikrdntavikrami-pariprtHAa. . 

(g) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^?iaparamita, in 700 
slokas (Saptasatika). 

(h) Deest in Tibetan. The Chinese title is a trans- 
literation of ' Nagasrl.' Paiifesatika ? 

(i) Agrees with the Tibetan Pragiwaparamita, in 300 
slokas. This is the Vag^raMAedika prajriiapiramita. 
The Sanskrit text has been published by Professor 
Max MiiUer in the Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series, 
vol. i, part i, Oxford, 1881. 

(j) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^naparamita, in 150 
slokas (Prai/riaparamita ardhasatika). 

(k-o) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^jiaparamita, in 
1800 slokas. 

' In the X'-yuen-lu, these Tibetan translations are called 
^ 2fc FSn-pan, or the Books of ^ ^ Si-fSn, ' Western 
Fan,' i.e. "T ^fe Thu-f4n, more properly ^^ ^^ Thu-f4 = 
fah, which name was assumed for his newly-established kingdom by 
4^. -@ ^& Lun-tsan-su, in the Khai-hwaii period, a.d. 581- 
600, of the Sui dynasty, which dynasty however did no t be come 
thesoleruler ofChinatiUA.!). 589. Seethe|F§ |^ j^ ^ 
Si-tsaii-kwo-kliao, in the "^ *^ Tshiii-lai, fasc. I, fol. 26 a seq. 
See also the Early History of Tibet, by Dr. Bashell, in the Journal 
of the R0y.1l Asiatic Society, 1880, p. 435 seq. 



(p) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^w4paramit4, in 1 200 
slokas. 

The Sanskrit titles and the Tibetan accounts are 
given in the Index to the Kan^ur, published by Csoma 
Korosi in the Asiatic Researches, vol. xx (1836), pp. 
393-397; and by L. Feer in the Annals du Mnsie 
Guimet, vol. ii (1881), pp. 199-203. For the contents 
of the whole Tmg^kpir&xmti class, see these authorities : 
the former, pp. 397-400 ; the latter, pp. 203-208, See 
also "Wassiljew's Buddhismus, 145 ; Beal's Catena of the 
Buddhist Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 275-280. 

Two Imperial prefaces to the Tripi<aka are added at 
the beginning of this collection (No. i), in both of which 
the labours of Hhlien-Awaii (Hiouen-thsang) are de- 
scribed by eye-witnesses, namely: i. That by the 
Emperor Th&i-tsufi, a.d. 627-649, of the Than 
dynasty. 2. That by the Emperor K^o-tsun, A. D. 
650-683, while he was the heir-apparent. 

Fan-kwan-pAn-^o-po-lo-mi-^in. 

' PrajrSaparamita-sfltra (with the first chapter on) emitting light.' 

Pawiavimsati-sahasrik^ pra^w^pHramita. 
Translated by Wn-lo-kha, (or Mokshala, of Khoten), 
together with ^u Shu-l&n, A. B. 291, of the Western 
Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316, (Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 3 1 b.) 30 fasciculi ; 90 chapters. 

3 mmm^^m^ ^ 

Mo-h3-pan-^o-po-lo-mi-A;in. 

' Mahaprasfjiaparamita-sfttra.' 

Para^avimsati-sahasrika pra^rn^pSiFamita. 
Translated by Kumarag-lva, together with a Chinese 
priest, San-»ui, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384- 
417. 30 fasciculi; 90 chapters. 

Kwan-tsS.n p^n-^o-po-lo-mi-iin. 

' Pra^naparamlta-sfltra (with the first chapter on) the praise 
of Ught.' 

PaftA-avi/jwati-sahasrik^ pra(;nS,p^amit&.. 

Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha, of the 
Yueh-A'), of the Western Tsiii dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 
10 fasciculi; 21 chapters. 

The above three works are earlier translations of the 
second Sdtra (b) of No. i; but No. 4 is incomplete. 
(Preface to No.i, fasc. 401; .ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc.i, fol. 14 b.) 



n 



T£lo-hhin-p^n-.20-po-lo-mi-4m. 

'PraySaparamita-sOtra (with the first chapter on) the practice of 
the way.' 

Dasasahasrika pra^n^pHramit^. 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



Translated by K' Leu-^ia-Man (Lokaraksha '!), of 
the Eastern Han-dynasty, A. d. 25-220. lo fasciculi; 
30 chapters. 

6 A^^riWi^mm^ m. 

Si^o-phin-pSji-0o-po-lo-mi-Z."in. 

' Praj/BSp^ramita-sfttra of a small class.' 

Dasasahasrik^ pra(;n£iparamita. 
Translated by Kumarajfiva, A. d. 408, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-4 1 7. (Preface to this version, 
by San-aui.) 10 fasciculi; 29 chapters. 

7 mmm.^mm^^m 

Mo-lio-psLn-£o-po-lo-nii-A;A£io-A;m. 

* An extract &om the Mab^prai/n^p^ramit^-stltra.' 

Dasasahasrika pra^nap^ramit^. 
Cone. 365. Translated by Dharmapriya, together 
with Eu Fo-nien and others, A. d. 382, of the Former 
Tshin dynasty, A. D. 350— 394. (NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, 
fol. 3 a.) 5 fasciculi; 13 chapters. 

8 :kmmmm%% 

TSi-min-tu-wu-M-iin. 

• Sfttra of unlimited great-bright-crossing (or MahSprajnaparamiti).' 

DasasahasrikH prat/n^p^amita. 

Translated by K' ZAien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. 6 fasciculi; 30 chapters. 

The above four works are earlier translations of 
the fourth S&tra (d) of No. i ; but No. 7 is incomplete. 
(Preface to No. i, fasc. 538 ; iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 14 b.) 

Shan-thien-wM-pan-^'o-po-lo-ini-Ain. 

' Praj'^p&ramit&-sfttra, (spoken to) a heavenly king called 
Conquering.' 

SuvikrS.ntavikraini-paripri^'M^. 
Translated by Upasunya, A. D. 565, of the Khkn 
dynasty, A.u. 557-589. (N6i-tien-]u, fasc. 5 a, fol. 12.) 
7 fasciculi ; 16 chapters. This is an earlier translation 
of the sixth Sutra (f) of No. 1. (Preface to No. i, 
fasc. 566 ; jK^'-ynen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 15 a.) 

.S"in-kM-pan-0O-po-lo-mi-i-m. 

' Diamond-pra$rn&p^ramit4-s<ltra.' 

Y&gvaJclchedikk pracjrnap^rainitfi.. 
Cone, 287. The Sanskrit text edited by Professor 
Max Miiller in Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series, 
vol. i, part i. Translated by Kumaragriva, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 14 leaves. There is an 
Imperial preface to this version, by the Emperor Khka- 
tsu, of the Min dynasty, dated the ninth year of the 
Yun-lo period, A. D. 1411. An English translation by 



Beal in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 
1864-S, Alt. I. 

11 The same as No. 10. 

Cone. 287. Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the Northern 
"WSi dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 12 chapters ; 17 leaves. 

12 The same as No. 10, 

Cone. 287. Translated by Paramartha, A.D. 562, qf 
the Khkn dynasty, A. D. 557-589. (Note at the end of 
this version.) 17 leaves. 

13 mm^mm^mm^m. 

Nafi-twan-iin-kan-pS.n-a'O-po-lo-mi-Hn. 

*Well-cutting-cliamond-pra3»Sp4ramit&-s(ltra.' 

Va^iraiMedika pra^rnaparamita. 
Translated by Hhiien-Awaa (Hiouen-thsaug), of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 21 leaves. 

14 The same as No. 13. 

Translated by I-tsin, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 
618-907. 14 leaves. 

15 ^ m n^ m ^M- m m ^ ^ 

.ff^in-kan-nan-tvf^n-p^n-^o-po-lo-mi-HA. 

'Diamond-well-cuttiDg-prasrfiS.p3,ramitS-3<itra.' 

Va(;raJi;Medik4 pra(7wapd,ramita. 
Translated by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, 
A. D. 589-618. 19 leaves. This translation is so literal 
and mot-4-mot as to be unintelligible to a Chinese 
without the Sanskrit text. There is a remarkable 
example, which puzzles the Chinese very much (as I have 
witnessed myself), namely, S^rdham ardha-trayodasabhir 
Bhikshu-satais is translated by Dharmagupta literally 

into ^ ^ H •+* i^ll J^ "g" Kun-pSn-sto- 
shi-pi-Miu-poh, ' together with-half-three-ten-Bhikshu- 
hundred,' instead of rendering it as usual by "y" ZL 
^ 3l ~v yv w Tshien-'rh-poh-wu-shi-san-to, 
' thousand-two-hundred-five-ten-person-together with,' 
i. e. ' together with twelve hundred and fifty persons 
(or Bhikshus).' No Chinese reader could understand 
why ' half-three-ten-hundred' should be translated into 
' twelve hundred and fifty,' unless he knew the Sanskrit 
text, which means 'thirteen hundred minus a half 
(hundred),' i.e. 1 250*. A comparison of Dharmagupta's 

^ As to the origin of the number 1250 of Bhikshus, the follow- 
ing explanation by a Chinese priest named Lun-hhiA is quoted in a 
commentary on the 'Amit&yur-dhy&na-sdtra' (fasc. 2, fol. 24 a): 
'According to the Bharmagupta-vinaya (No. 11 17), this number 
consists of 500 disciples of Uruvilva-k^apa, 300 of Gayft-kagyapa, 
ioo of Nadl-kfijiyapa, 1 50 of iS4riptttra, and 100 of Maudgalyltyana. 
But these five teachers themselves, as well as the five Bhadra- 
TBTglyaSi ought also to be added to this numbar of Bbikshus.' 

B2 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



8 



literal translation with the Sanskrit original helps in 
many places to make the Chinese translation intel- 
ligible, and enables us to correct the mistakes of the 
Chinese translator. 

The above sis works are earlier and later translations 
of the ninth Sutra (i) of No. i. No. 13 is merely a 
separate copy of the version given in No. i. (Pre- 
face to No. I, fasc. 577 ; ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 16 b.) 
No. 10 is comparatively short, it being a well-known 
character of this translator (Kum^ragriva), that he seldom 
made a full translation, but preferred to give an abstract 
of the original. Nos. 11-14 are more or less full, 
when they are compared with the text, though No. 14 
is also short. All these six translations of the Vajrra- 
kkhedikS, seem to have been made from a very similar 
text, if not from the same. 



16 



± 



m 



Fo-shwo-,2Ti-sheu-phu-s4-wu-shan-t8hin- 
tsin-fan-w^i-4in. 

' Stitra on the Bodhisattva Man^M's highest pure act of 
seeking alms, spoken hy Buddha.' 

PawAasatikel pra^H^piramita (■?). 

Translated by Si&ii-kun, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420—479, at the Nan-hai ('South-sea') district, 
in China. 2 fasc. This is an earlier and longer transla- 
tion of the eighth Siitra (h) of No. i . (^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i , 
fol. 17 a.) 

17 i::^mmm^wtm^m 

Zan-wM-hu-kwo-pSji-^o-po-lo-mi-^in. 

' PragrHApSramita-sfttra on a benevolent king who protects his 
country." 

Translated by Kumaragfiva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 2 fasciculi; 8 chap. Doubtful 
(or not found) in Tibetan. (JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, 
fol. 16 b.) 

18 m mm^m m^m 

Shih-siM-pS,n-2ro-po-lo-mi-Mi. 

' PrajrwapSramitS-slitra of the true form.' 

Pra^'waparamit^ ardhasatika. 

Translated by Bodhiru^i and others, of the Than 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 10 leaves. This is a later 
translation of the tenth Sutra (j) of No. i. (.ff'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. I, fol. 16 b.) 



19 



Mo-ho-pan-s-o-po-lo-mi-td-min-Meu-Mn. 

•Mah&pra5»&pS.ramitfi-mahavidyS-mantr»-sfltra.' 

Pra^^napliramita-hWdaya-sAtra. 
Translated by Kumaraj'iva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A.D. 384-417. i leaf. For the Sanskrit text, 
see Max Miiller's Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 368, 370; 
Anecd. Oxon.,vol. i, part i, pp. 3-1 1 ; Cat. Bodl. Japan., 
Nos. 45 b, 46 a, 61, 62, 63. Agrees with Tibetan. 
(.fir'-yuen-lu,fasc. i,fol. 17a. Cf. A.R.,p.397; A.M.G., 
p. 202.) 



20 m^iikm^ ^ ^^^m 

P^n-^o-po-lo-mi-to-sin-zHn. 
Pra^/i^paramita-hndaya-siitra. 

Translated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i leaf. This is a later 
translation of the preceding sutra. (Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, 
fol. 17 a.) An English translation by Beal in the 
Journal of the Eoyal Asiatic Society, 1864—5, Art. II ; 
and also in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the 
Chinese, pp. 282-284. 

There are two prefaces to No. 20, namely : i. That 
by the Emperor Thai-tsu, A. D. 1 368-1 398, of the Min 
dynasty. 2. That by a priest named Hwui-^n, of the 
Than dynasty. 

These two translations agree well with the Sanskrit 
text above mentioned. 

21 ^^m m m m 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-su-shwo-mo-ho-p§,ii- 
^ro-po-lo-mi-^. 

' MahSprajireSparamlta-slitra, spoken by MaBjiusrl.' 

Saptasatika pra^«aparamit4. 

Cone. 797. Translated by Mandra, of the Lian 
dynasty, A. D. 502-557. 24 leaves. 

m 1 m. 

Wan - shu - sh'- li - su - shwo - pS,n - 20-po- 

lo-mi-fcin. 
* PrajCB&pSramita-sfitra, spoken by Man^usrl.' 

SaptasatikS, pra^wS,p^ramitS,. 

Translated by SanghapEla, of the LiSn dynasty, a.d. 
502-557. 23 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
seventh Sutra (g) of No. i. (Prefece to No. i, fasc. 574 ; 
ii'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 15 b.) 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



10 




CLASS II. 
P^o-tsi-pu, i. e. Ratnakll^a Class, 



23 :k 

TS,-p^o-tsi-Ain. 
Mah^atiiakii^a-siitra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 20 a; Cone. 642. Cf. A. R., 
p. 406; A. M. Q., p. 212; "Wassiljew, 154. Trans- 
lated by BodhiruAi, a. d. 713, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907; and by his predecessors and contem- 
poraries, a. d. 265— 713. 120 fasc. This is a collection 
of forty-nine SAtras, arranged by BodhiruAi, who had 
himself translated twenty-five of them. 

There are two prefaces to this collection, namely : 
I. That by the Emperor ^ui-tsun, A.D. 684, 710-712, 
who then retired from the throne, and who gives a 
short account concerning the life of BodhiniAi. 2. That 
by an official, Sii No, a contemporary of Bodhiru^i. 

The following is a list of the forty-nine Sutras : — 

(I) H # -1 t- 

San-liih-i-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the three moral precepts.' 

Trisambara-nirdesa. 
A''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 20 b; Cone. 507; A, R., 
p. 407 ; A. M. G., p. 213'. Translated by BodhiruAi, 
of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 3 fasciculi (fasc. 
1-3 of No. 23). 

(2) M ^ ^ j1 #- 

Wu-pieh-fcw&n-yen-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of the Bodhisattva) 
Anantavyftha (!).* 

Anantamukba -vinisodhana-nirdesa. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 20 b; Cone. 842; A. R., 
p. 407; A. M. C, p. Z14. Translated by BodhiruAi, of 
the ThM dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 4 fesciculi (fasc. 4-7). 

(3) m ^ ^mii± ^ 

Mi-tsi-Hn-Mn-li-fc'- hvrai. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the wrestler 
Guhyapada (? or Guhyapati) Vajfra.' 

TatMgatS/Hntya-glihya-iiirdesa. 

• These last two authorities give a full Sanskrit title, viz. Arya- 
maharatnak(lta-dharmapary%a-«atasahasrika- granthe Trisambara- 
nirdeea-parivartanama mahSy4na-sfttram. Csoma adds the follow- 
ing, note, which I shall follow hereafter in this Catalogue : ' To 
make short the titles, in the beginning the word " Irya," meaning 
« the venerable," as also at the end, " NSma mahayana-sdta-am," 
will be omitted, and only that will be mentioned which necessarily 
belongs to the titles.' 



.ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 21 a; Cone. 351; A. R., 
p. 408; A.M.G., p. 314. Translated by Kvi Fi-hu 
(Dharmar9,ksha), of the "Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316. 7 fasciculi (fasc. 8-14). 

(4) ^ .^ ^ -f- # 

Tsin-M-thien-tsz'- hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) a Devaputra 
of the pure abode (iSuddhavaja !).' 

(Vjiii)6odhana-iiirdeaa. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 21a; Cone. 763. 

Svapna-nirdosa. 
A. R., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 214 ; Cone. 763. 
Translated by Km. Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), ot the Tsin 
dynasty, a. D. 265-316. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 15, 16), 

(5) ^ M # ^n 5fi^ #• 

Wu-MA-sheu-,2Ti-ia,i-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the Tath&gata Amit&yus.' 

AmitHyusha-vyMia. 
^fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 21b. 

AmitS,bha-vy{lha. 
A. R., p. 408 ; A M. G., p. 214 ; Cone. 827. 

Sukh^vatl-vy^a. 
Cf. A. M. G., p. 214, note 2. 

Translated by Bodhiru>!a, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 
6r^^o7. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 17, 18). 

This is the eleventh of twelve tranfllatioas of the large 
Sukhdvativyuha*. The first and the fifth to tenth were 

' According to the Thn-ji (Ko. I487),a catalogue of the Chinese 
TripMaka, compiled in about a.d. 664, Khai-yuen-lu and JT-yuen- 
lu, the following is a list of twelve translations of this Sfttia : — 

(I) Wu-li4n-sheu-Inn, ' Amitftyus-sfttra.' 2 faae. Translated 
by An Sbi-k^o, a. d. 148-170, of the Eastern Edn dynasty, A. d. 
25-220. (Thu-iti, fasc. I, fol. 5 b.) Lost, 

(II) Wu-liSn-tshin-tsiii-phift-tan-fciSo-itin, ' Amita-suddha-sam- 
yaksambuddba-sAtra.' 3 fasc By £' Leu-Jti^-iMn (Lokaraksha ?), 
A. o. 147-186, of the same dynasty as before. (Thu-ii, &sc. I, foL 
4 a ; jE'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 31 a.) In existence, first of the five 
translations. No. 25 of the Chinese Tripitoka. 

(III) 0-mi-tho-itin, ' Amita - sfttra.' ' fesc. By P WAea, 
A.D. 223-253, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 222-280. (Thu-M,£isc. i, 
fol. 19 a; X*-ynen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 31 b.) In existence, second of 
the five. No. 26. 

(IV) Wu-liftn-sheu-fcin, ' Amitayus-sfltra.' t fasc. By Khaii 
SaA-khdi (Sanghavarman), A. D. 252, of the WSi dynasty, A. d. 220- 
265. (Thu-fei, fasc. I, fol. 17 b ; X'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 31 b.) 
In existence, third of the five. No, 27. 



11 



St^TRA-PITAKA. 



12 



already lost in Cliina in A. D. 7 30, when the Khai-yuen-lu 
(No. 1 485), a well-known catalogue of the Chinese Tripi- 
iaka, was compiled ; so that there are now only five in 
existence, of which this (No. 23; 5)' is the fourth trans- 
lation. For the Sanskrit text, see J. B,.A. S., 1880, 
pp. 164, 165; Max Muller, Selected Essays, vol. ii, 
pp. 343-345 ; Catalogue of Hodgson MSS., I. 20 ; III. 
13 ; IV^- 3 ; VI. 29 ; Vn. 71. Five MSS., as described 
by Professor Max Muller, have already been compared, 
and they are nearly the same, except a few various 
readings, additions, and omissions. But none of the 
five Chinese translations agrees entirely with the San- 
skrit text, and they themselves differ from each other 
considerably. The following facts, however, remain 
unchanged throughout the text and translations, viz. 
the scene of the dialogue is placed at "Rigagriha,, on the 
mountain Grtdhrakuia, and Bhagavat or Buddha, 
Ananda and Maitreya are introduced as the principal 
speakers, the subject being the description of Sukha- 
vatl, together with the history of Amitayus or Ami- 
tabha, from his early stage of a Bhikshu with the 
name Dharm^ara, at the time of the Tathagata Loke- 
svarara^a. 



(V) ■Wu-liSn-tshintaui-phin-tan-fti4o-ftin, 'Amita-«addha-sam- 
yaksambuddha-stltra.' 2 fasc. By Po Yen, a. d. 257, of the 
same dynasty as before. (Thu-M, &3c. i, fol. 18 a.) Lost. 

(VI) Wu-lian-sheu-iiii, ' Amitayus-sfttra.' 2 fesc. By Xu FS- 
hu (Dharmarakshai), a.d. 266-313, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. (Thu-ft.i, fesc. 2, fol. 2 a.) Lost. 

(VII) Sin-wu-lian-aheu-Jiii, ' new AmitSyus-stitra.' 2 fasc. By 
Buddhabhadra, a.d. 398-421, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 
317-420. (Thu-iti, fasc. », fol. 23 b.) Lost. 

(VIII) Wu-liS,n-sheu-fc'-ftan-tan-fcan-iiao-fein, ' Amit&yur-arhat- 
samyakaambuddha-sfltra.' i fasc. By Ku TS-li, A. u. 419, of the 
same dynasty as before. (Thu-W, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a.) Lost. 

(IX) Sin-wu-Uan-shea-fein, ' new Amitayus-sfttra.' 2 fasc. By 
PSo-yun, A. D. 424-453, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. u. 420- 
479. (Thu-fei, fasc. 3, fol. 19 a.) Lost. 

(X) Sin-wu-Mn-sheu-iin, ' new AmitSyus-sfltra.' 2 fesc. By 
Dharmamitra, a.d. 424-441, of the same dypasty as before. 
(Khai-ynen-lu, fasc. 14, fol. 4 a.) Lost. 

(XI) Wu-Uan-shen-zu-I4i-hwui, 'Amitayus-tathagata-parshad,' 
i. e. the Sfltra spoken by Buddha (Fo-shwo . . . . Hn understood) 
on the TathSgata Amitayus, at an assembly. 2 fasc. By Bodhi- 
ruiW, A.D. 693-713, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. (K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 21 b.) In existence, fourth of the five. 
No. 23 (5). 

(XII) TS-shan-wu-Mn-sheu-ifcwaii-yen-Hn, ' MahaySn^mitayur- 
vyClha-slitra.' 3 fasc. By Fa-hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1 280. (^'-yuen-lu, fesc. 4, fpl. 1 1 a.) In 
existence, fifth of the five. No. 863. 

Thus none of these twelve Chinese titles has yet dhown us the 
meaning of the title of Sukhavatlvytlha, or Amitabhavyftha ; but 
on the contrary, almost all of them agree with the title Amitayur- 
vyflha, or Amitayus-sfltra. For the above seven missing transla- 
tions, see the Kbai-ynen-lu, fesc. 14, fol. 3 b seq. 



(6) ^ ®l ^ 5f5 #' 

Pu-tun-,2Ti-lai-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the Tathagata Akshobhya.' 

Akshobhyasya TatMgatasya vyMia. 
K'-jnen-hi, fasc. i, fol. 21 b; Cone. 500; A. E., 
p. 408; A. M. G., p. 214. Translated by BodhiruAi, of 
the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 19, 
20); 6 chapters. 

(7) n^^m^ 

Pei-^lU-Jwan-yen-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the adornment of wearing the 
armour.' 

Varmavyuha-nirdesa. . 

Z^'-yuen-ln, fasc. i, fol. 21b; Cone. 436. Translated 
by Bodhiru^, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
5 fasciculi (fasc. 21-25). 

(8) m ^m^^m^ m ^ 

F^-Ai^-thi-siA-wu-fan-pieh-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the indivisibility of the 
substance and nature of the Dharmadhatu.' 

Dharmadh^tu-hn'daya-samvrita-nirdesa. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 1, fol. 22 a j Cone. 134. 

Dharmadh^tu-praknty-asambheda-nirdesa^. 

A. E.., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 214 ; Cone. 134. 

Translated by Mandra, of the Lian dynasty, A. d. 
502-557. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 26, 27). 

The above eight Sutras agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 22 a. 

(9) ;^ ^ + ^ #" 

Ta-8han-shi-fS,-hvrai. 
' That (spoken at) an assembly on the ten Dharmas of the 
Mahayana.' 

Dasadharmaka. 
A''-yuen-lu, fasc. r, fol. 22 b; Cone. 567; A. K., 
p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Buddhasanta, 
of the Northern "W^i dynasty, a. d. 386-534. i fasciculus 
(fasc. 28). 

(10) :^^m m ^ Pi ^ 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-phu-man-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) Manjrnsrt 
on the Samantamukha.' 

Samantamukha-parivarta. 
.ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 22 b; Cone. 804; A. R., 
p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Bodhiru^i, of 
the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 29). 

^ Csoma translates this title as follows : ' The showing of the 
indivisibility of the root of the first moral Being.' 



13 



St)TRA-PITAKA. 



14 



.iTAu-hhien-kwM-inin-hwui. 

• That (spoken at) an assembly on makiivg the light manifest.* 

Rasminirhliora-saAgirathi (or -sangiti?). 
-K^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 22 b; Cone. 721. 

Prabha-sS,dlian§. 
A. R., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. 
Translated by Bodbiru^, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. 5 fasciculi (fasc. 30-34). 

(") # n m ^ 

Phu-s^tsM-hwui. 
' That (spoken at) an assembly on the Bodhisattva-pifaka.' 

BodMsattva-pitoka. 

iiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. I, fol. 23 a; Cone. 491; A. B.., 
p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Hhuen-^wan 
(Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 645, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 
618-907. 20 fasciculi (fasc.35-54); 12 chapters . This 
is the first translation made by Hhiien-^wan (Hiouen- 
thsang), after his return to China from India in a.d. 
645. (N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 19 b.) 

The above four Sutras agree with Tibetan. Z"'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. I, fol. 23 a. 

(13) i^^mmmA^^^ 

Fo-wei-o-nan-shwo-ran-Mu-tMl-hwui. 

' That spoken by Buddha to Ananda at an assembly on (the 
state of) man's dwelling in the womb.' 

Garbha-siitra(?). 
Wassiljew, 327. Translated by Bodhiru^, of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 1 fasciculus (fasc. 55). 

(M) i^m A^m^ 

Fo-shwo-,2Ti-tliSi-tsan-Jiwui. 

' That spoken by Buddha at an assembly on entering the womb.' 

Garbha-siitra(?). 
Translated by I-tsin, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 56, 57). ' This Sutra originally 
formed a part (fasc. 11 and 12) of the SarvSstivada- 
nikaya-vinaya-samyukta-vastu (No. 1121, in 40 fas- 
ciculi), translated by I-tsin, who then published this 
Siitra as a separate work. It was afterwards placed 
here as No. 23 (14) by BodhiruAi, according to the 
order of the Sanskrit text of Maharatnakute-sutra 
(No. 23).' iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 23 b. 

(15) ^^m m n IB t-. 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-sheu-^-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on giving the prophecy to Ma%u«rL' 

Man^usri-buddhakshetragunavyMia. 
A. R., p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 215 ; Cone. 800. Trans- 



lated by iSikshananda, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907. 3 fasciculi (fasc. 58-60). 

'The above three Sdtras are wanting in Tibetan.' 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. ij-fol. 23 b. But the last of the three 
seems to be in existence in Tibetan also. See the 
authorities mentioned under the title. 

(16) ^B M.M ^ 

Phu-sS.-^en-shih-hwui. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on the Bodhisattva's seeing the truth.' 

PitSr-putra-saniS.gaiiia. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 23 b; Cone. 480; A. R., 
p. 409; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Narendra- 
ya«as, of the Northern Tshi dynasty, A. d. 550-577. 
16 fasciculi (fasc. 61-76); 29 chapters. 



(17) 1 



Fu-leu-na-hwui. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) P<!lrna.' 

PvLrna-paripriMM. 
.K''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 a; Cone. 179; A. R., 
p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by KumSnu/iva, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 3 fasciculi 
(fasc. 77-79); 8 chapters. 



# 



Hu-kwo-phu-sH-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattra R&shtrap&la.' 

Rdshft-apala-paripriM^li,. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 a; Cone. 214; A. R., 
p. '409 ; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by G%anagupta, 
of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 
80, 81). This Bodhisattva Rashtrapala (as the Chinese 
title tells us) is 'a demon,' in Tibetan. See the last 
two authorities above mentioned. 

(19) HU ^ :R # #- 

Yii-^ie-^/^an-Ao-hwxii. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the requestof) theSieshtiiixi Ugra.' 

Ugra-paripnMM. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 b; Cone. 859; A. R., 
p. 409; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by KhM San- 
khai (Sanghavarman), of the WM dynasty, a. D. 220- 
265. I fasciculus (fase. 82). Agrees with Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu. 

(20) MMikm^ 

Wu-tsin-fu-t^Sa-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the imezhansted hidden 
repository,' or ' Aksharakoeha-s&tra (!).' 



15 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



16 



Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. 2 fasciculi (feac. 83, 84). Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 b. 

Sheu-hw&ci-sh'- poh-tho-lo-H-hwui 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on giving the prophecy to the 
magician Bhadra.' 

Bhadra-mS,y4kSxa-paripriM^S,. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 b. 

Bhadra-mS,y£ik^ra-vyS,karana. 
A. R, p. 409 ; A. M. G.> p. 216 ; Cone. 63. Trans- 
lated by BodhiruA;i, of the Th4n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus (fasc. 85). 



(22) 



T^shan-pien-hwui. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on giving the great supernatural 
change.' 

MahS,pratih£iryopade«a. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 25 a; Cone. 563; A. E., 
p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by BodhiiruAi, of 
the Th4n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 
86, 87). 

(23) ^m MM^ 

Mo-ho-/4ie-yeh-hwui. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) Mahftk^yapa.' 

Mahstk&syapi (or -kasyapa?). 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 25 a. 

Mah^kasya(pa)-sanglti. Cone. 363. 
Maitreya-mah^simhan^dana. 
A. E., p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 2 1 6. Translated by TJpa- 
silnya, of the Eastern "W§i dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 
2 fasciculi (&sc. 88, 89). 

Yiu-po-li-hwm. 

•That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) Upftli.' 

Vinayavinis^aya-upaii-paripriM^S,. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 25 b; Cone. 862; A. E., 
p. 409; A.M. G., p. 216. Translated by Bodhifuy!i, 
of the Th4n dynasty, a. D. 618-907. i fasciculus 
(fasc. 90). 

(35) m mMm^ 

F&H3han-^'- y&o-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on raising the excellent inclination 
^nd wish.' 

AdyS,saya-san/iodana. 



Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 b; Cone. 128; A. R., 
p. 410; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by BodhiruAi, 
of the Th4n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fesciculi (fasc. 
91, 92). 

(26) # W ^ ^ #" 

SMn-pM-phu-s4-hwui. 

'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattva Subahu.' 

SuMhu-paripn'MM. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 a; Cone. 58; A. E., 
p. 410 ; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by KumSra^lva, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-4 17. 2 fasciculi 
(fasc. 93, 94). 

(n) # if # n t- 

Sh&ii-shim-phu-sS.-h-wui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattva Surata.' 

Surata-paripnAMS,. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 a; Cone. 54; A. E., 
p. 4 10 ; A. M. G., p. 2 16. Translated by BodhiruAi, of 
the Than dynasty, a. d. 6 1 8-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 95). 
This Bodhisattva Surata (as the Chinese title tells us) 
is 'a chief or brave man,' in Tibetan. See the last 
two authorities above mentioned. 

(28) 

Khin-ahen-Mkh-M-h-wiji. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the SreshiAin 
Vlradatta." 

Vlradatta-paripn'MAS,. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 a; Cone. 282; A. R., 
p. 410 ; AM. G., p. 216. Translated by Bbdhiruyfci, of 
the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 96). 

(29) @ ^ ^ i f 

Yiu-tho-yen-wan-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the King 
XJdaySna.' 

Udaylina-vatsar%a-paripniM4. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 b; Cone. 865; A. R., 
p. 410 ; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by BodhiruAi, of 
the ThM dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 97). 

(30) kif UMix: ^ 

Mi4o-hwui-thun-nii-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) a girl named 
Sumati (a daughter of a SreshtAin in R^griha).' 

■Sumati-d^rik§,-paripnMM. 



17 



StTTRA-PIT'AKA. 



18 



^'-jTien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 b; Cono^ 356; A. R., 
p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Bodhiru^, of 
the Than dynasty, a. d. 6 18-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 98 a). 



fm 
-^ 



(31) ta ^rT ± 

HaA-ho-shM-yiu-pho-i-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) an Upftsikft 
who lived on (the bank of) the river GangS.' 

GangottaropS.sikS,-paxipriA;M4. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. I, fol. 27 a j Cone. 184; A. R., 
p. 410 ; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Bodhiruia, of 
the Than dynasty, A. d. 6 1 8-907 . i fasciculus (fasc. 98 b). 

(32) #S ^ 

Wu-w^-toh-phu-sS,-hwui. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (giving the prophecy to) the 
Bodhisattva Asokadatt^ (a Princess of the King A(/ata«atm).' 

AaokadattS,-vy&karana. 
j?'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 a; Cone. 835; A.E., 
p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Buddhasdnta, 
of the Northern WM dynasty, a.d. 386-534. i fasciculus 
(fasc. 99). 

(33) %^1M^^%.U^^ 

Wu-keu-sh'- phu-sS.-yin-pien-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the fitting eloqaence of the Bodhi- 
sattva Vimaladatt^ (a Princess of the King Prasena^t).' 

Vimaladattfl-paripriMAS,. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 a; Cone. 819; A. R., 
p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Nieh Tao- 
fein, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 
I fasciculi (fasc. 100); 5 chapters. 



# 



(34) ^ € W i 
Kun-toh-p^o-hwS,-fu-phu-sS;-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattva GunaratnasaAkusumita.' 

Gunaratnasankusumita-paripnMAS,. 
^*-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 b; Cone. 300; A. R., 
p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Bodhiru^, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 6 leaves (fasc. 
loi a). 

(35) # fi ^ ^ #' 
ShSji-toh-thien-tsz'- hwui. 

' That (spoken at)' an assembly on (the request of) the Deva- 
putra Sudharma (? " good-virtue").' 

Aiiiiityabuddhavishaya-nirde^a. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 b; Cone. 62; A. E., 
p. 4 1 1 J A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by BodhiruAi, of 
the Th&n dynasty, A. D. 6 1 8-907. 19 leaves (fasc, i o i b.) 

The above fifteen Siltras agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, b. v. 



(36) # 'ft E ^ ^ # 

SMn-^u-i-thien-tsz'- hwui. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Deva- 
putra Susht^itamati.' 

SushiAitamati-paripnM^S,. 
A. R., p. 411; A. M. G., p. 217; Cone. 6r. Trans- 
lated by Dharmagupta, of the Sni dynasty, a.d. 589— 
618. 4 fasciculi (fesc. 102-105) ; 10 chapters. 'Deest 
in Tibetan.* jK''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a. See, how- 
ever, the authorities mentioned under the title. 

(37) 1^ ® H aE ic ^ # 

O-sho-shi-wUn-tMi-tsz'-hvnu. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Crown- 
Prince of the King Ajr&ta«atm (Simha by name).' 

Simha-paripriMM. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a; Cone. 4; A. R., p. 41 1; 
A. M.G., p. 217. 

Subahu-paripW^HS.. 
Cone. 4. Translated by BodhitTiAi, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 leaves (fasc. 106 a). 

(38) -h^ij ^'^ 

T&-shan-fa6-pien-hwui. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on the good means (Updyakau- 

salya) of the MahSyftna.' 

G^nanottara-bodhisattva-paripnMAS,. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a, where a longer title is 
given; Cone. 568; A. R., p. 411; A. M. G., p. 218. 
Translated by Nandi, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 
317-420. 3 fasciculi (fesc. 106 b-io8). 

(39) K ^ :! # ^ 

Hhien-hu-M^ii-/{o-hwui. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the iSreshfAin 



BhadrapS.la-5re$h<Ai-paripriMM. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 b; Cone. i88; A. R., 
p. 41 1 ; A. M. G., p. 2 r8. Translated by G%anagupta, 
of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589-618. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 
109, no). 

The above three Siitras agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

(40) W^^-k^ 

Tsin-sin-thun-nu-hwui. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) a girl named 
Pure-fmth,' or '6'uddhasraddha-darika-paripWilfcAS(?).' 

Translated by BodhiruAi, of, the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. 14 leaves (fasc. in a). Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 29 a. - 

C 



19 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



20 



(4x) mm^mm A^-^ 

Mi-lo-phu-sS.-wan-pS.-f^-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on the eight Dharmas asked by 
the Bodhisattva Haitreya.' 

Maitreya-paripniM&-dhann&8h<a. 
^'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 29 a; Cone. 347; A. E., 
p. 4 u ; A. M. G., p. 3 1 8. Trauslated by Bodhiru/;i, of 
the Northern W^i dynasty, A. D. 386-534. 4 leaves 
(fasc. Ill b). 

(42) mm^mmm^ 

Mi-lo-phu-8§,-su-wan-hwiii. 

* That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattva Maitreya." 

Maitreya-paripi^'AiM. 

£'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 29 a; Cone. 348; A. R., 
p. 41 1 ; AM. Q-., p. 218. Translated by BodhiruM, of 
the Th^ dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 13 leaves (fase. 
1 1 1 c). 

The above two Sfitras agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 






(43) 

Phu-min-phu-s^-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattva Samantaprabha.' 

Kasyapa-parivarta. 
A. R., p. 411; A.M.G., p. 218; Cone. 472. Trans- 
lator's name is lost, i fescieulus (fasc. 112). ' Deest in 
Tibetan.' Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 29 b. See, however, 
the authorities mentioned under the title. 

(44) m MM^ 

PS/O-Mn-tsu-h-WTiL 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on a heap of precious beams.' 

Eatnar^. 
Z*-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 29 b. 
Batnaparllsi. 
A. R., p. 411; A.M. G., p. 218; Cone. 411. Trans- 
lated by Shih Tdo-kun, of the Northern Lian dynasty, 
A. D. 397-439. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 113, 114). 

(45) M MM^B^ 

Wu-tsin-hwui-phu-sS,-h-WTii. 

•That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattva Akshayamati.' 

Akshayamati-paripn'MAa. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 29 b; Cone. 850; A. R., 
p. 41 1 ; A. M. G., p. 2 18. Translated by BodhiruAi, of 
the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 9 leaves (fasc. 1 15 a). 



(46) -^^mm^^ 

WaD-shu-shwo-pS.n-^o-hwui. 

* FragrnS.p&ramit& spoken by Manij'usrl at an assembly.' 

Ma/igrusrI-buddhakshetragunavyMia. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 30 a; Cone. 798. 

SaptasatiM pra^Kap^ramitH. 
A. R., p. 4 1 2 ; A. M. G., p. 2 1 8 ; Cone. 7 97. Trans- 
lated by Mantra, of the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 
2 fasciculi (fasc. irsb, 116). This version is exactly 
the same as No. 21. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 15 b. 

(47) ^t^m^ 

PS,o-H-phu-sli-hwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- 
sattva RatnaM(2a.' 

RatnaMfZa-paripriiMS,. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 30 a; Cone. 410; A. R., 
p. 412; AM.G., p. 218. Translated by Zu F^-hu 
(Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
265-316. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 117, 118). 



(48) 



mM^ A^ 



Shan-mS,n-fu-^an-hwui. 
' That (spoken at) an assembly by the Princess SrlmSlfi.' 
Yjttha-p&Tiprikkhk. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 30 b. This seems to be a 
wrong reading of the title of Yyasa-paripri^AAi, i. e. 
that of the following work. 

<grimala-devi-si»nlianS,da. 
A. R., p. 412 ; A. M. G., p. 218; Cone. 104. Trans- 
lated by Bodhiru/;i, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus (fasc. 1 1 9). 

The above five Siitras agree with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, 
s. V. 

(49) M If fill A #" 

KwM-poli-sien-^an-liwui. 

' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the i2ishi Vydsa.' 
Vyasa-paripniA;A4. 
A.R.,p.4i2; A. M. G., p. 218; Cone. 315. Trans- 
lated by BodhiruAi, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 
I fasciculus (fasc. 120). ' Deest in Tibetafi.' Z'- yuen-lu, 
fasc. I, fol. 31 a. See, however, the authorities men- 
tioned under the title. 



24 



A:^ 



i^m 



Tau-ikn-kwkn-skn-He-km. 

' Mahavaipulya-sfltra on the three moral precepts.* 

Trisambara-nirdesa (or, Trisambala-n°). 
Cone. 603. Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the 



21 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



23 



Northern Lian dynasty, a. d. 397-439. 3 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of the first SAtra of 
No. 23. ^'-ynen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 31 a. 

25 mmm&mm^m^m 

ro-8hwo-wu-liS,n-t8hin-tsm-phia-tafi-HS,o-Mn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on Amita-suddha-samyaksambnddhs.' 

Amitayusha-vyiiha, or Suklifi.vati-vyClha. 
Cf. No. 23 (5). 

Amit^bha-vyiiha. 
Cone. 836, 837. Translated by K' Leu-^ia-Man 
(Lokaraksha ^), of the Eastern HSu dynasty, A. d. 25- 
220. 3 fasciculL 

26 mmmm^i^m 

Fo-shwo-o-mi-tho-Hft. 

' SOtta spoken by Buddha on Amita or Amit^yus.' 

Amit^yusha-vy^ha, or SukhS^vati-vyMia. 
Cf. No. 23 (5). 

Amit^bha-vyftha. 
Cone. 9, where a longer Chinese title is given. Cf. 
jS''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 31b. Translated by K'Khiea, 
of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 222-280. 2 fasciculi. 

27 mmmm^u 

Fo-shwo-wu-lian-sheu-iin. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on Amit^us.' 

Aparimitayus-siitra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 31 b; Cone. 828, 829. 

AmitSiyusha-vyftlia, or SukMvati-vyMia. 
Cf. No. 23 (5); Cone. 828. Translated by Khan San- 
khai (Sanghavarraan), a. d. 252,. of the WM dynasty, 
A. D. 220-265. Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 17 b. 2 fasciculi. 
The above three works are earlier translations of the 
fifth Sdtra of No. 23. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 31 b. 

28 i^mm t^ M m m 

Yo-sh-wo-o-khvi-io-kwo-km. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the Buddha-country of Akshobhya.' 

Akshobhyasya tatMgatasya vyMia. 
Cone. 38. Translated by K' Leu-kii-khin (Loka- 
raksha?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 
3 fasciculi. This is an earlier translation of the sixth 
SAtra of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 32 a. 

29 mm An -^^ m 

Fo-shwo-t^-shan-shi-f^-Hn. 
• Siktra spoken by Buddha on the ten Dharmas of the MahaySna.' 

Dasadharmaka. 



Cone. 567. Translated by SanghapMa, of the Lian 
dynasty, A.D. 502-557. ,1 fasciculus. This is an earlier 
translation of the ninth Siitra of No. 23. if'-yuen~lu, 
fasc. I, fol. 32 a. 






UP 



30 m m 

Fo-shwo-phu-man-phin-iin. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha being a chapter on the universal gate.' 

Samantamukha-parivarta. 
Cone. 470. Translated by ^u FS-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the "Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. i fasciculus. 
This is an earlier translation of the tenth Sutra of 
No. 23. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 32 a. 

31 ^^m m m±mwm 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-fo-thu-yen-taiii-Ain. 
' Slitra on the pureness and adorn oient of the Buddha-country 
of Ma«jfu«n.' 

MaK^usrl-buddbakshetraguwavyilLha. 
Cone. 861. Translated by Kn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D.26 5-316. 2 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of the fifteenth Sutra of 
No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 32 b. 

32 mmmn^ m 

Fo-shwo-pao-thai-tin. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the womb.' 

Garbha-svltra (?). 
Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
"Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. i fasciculus. 
This is an earlier translation of the thirteenth Sutra 
of No. 23. -ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 32 b. 

33 mm^mm 

Fo-shwo-fa-Ain-A;ifi. 
' Stttra spoken by Buddha on the mirror of the Dharma.' 

Ugra-paripn'MAS,. 
Cone. 136. Translated by An Hhuen together with 
Yen Fo-thiao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25- 
2 fasciculi. 



220. 



34 mMmmm ^mnm 

Yii-Ai§,-lo-yueh-wan-p]iu-s§,-hliin-A;in. 

' Satra on the practice of the Bodhisattva asked by Ugra(de)va (?).' 

Vgrar-TpaxiprikkhL 

Cone. 861. Translated by Zu Fa-hu (Dharma- 
raksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 
I fasciculus ; 8 chapters. 

The above two works are earlier and later translations 
of the nineteenth Sutra of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, 

fol. 33 a. 

C2 



23 



StTTRA-PiyAKA. 



24 



35 ^1 ± i::^ m 

Hw8,n-*'- 2tin-hhien-iiA. 

' SAtra (spoken on the request) of the magician Bhadra.' 

Bhadra-md,yd,k&ra-paripnA;A;Ml. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 33 a. 

Bha(ira-m&y9,k&.ra-vyS,karana. 
Cone. 216. Translated by E\x F^-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsia dynasty, a.d. 265-316. i fasciculus. 
This is an earlier translation of the twenty-first Sdtra 
of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

36 Btft^^fiHlMi? 

Fo-shwo-MS-tiA-phi-m-^riA. 
' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the determination of the Vinaya.' 

Vinayavinis^aya-upS-li-paripriMAS,. 
Cone. 295. Translated by a teacher of the Tripiteka, 
of (or at) the Thun-kw4n' district (?). 'According to 
^'-shaij the compiler of the Kh3,i-yuen-lu, this trans- 
lation was made under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
317-420. But the other catalogues mention neither 
the translator's name nor the period o& the transla- 
tion.' This is another translation of the twenty-fourth 
Siitra of No. 23. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 33 b. i fas- 
ciculus. 

37 B s Jt ^ci^ m 

F^HSiO-tsin-sm-Ain. 

' SAtra on raising and awakening the pure thonght.' 

AdyS,8aya-saHA:o(ia. 
Cone. 135. Translated by fi'ilanagupta, of the Sui 
djmasty, A. d. 589-618. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier 
translation of the twenty-fifth S&tra of No. 23. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 1, foL 33 b. 

38 mmmm^m 

Fo-shwo-yiu-tliien-wS.A-Hn. 

* Sfttra spoken by Buddha on (the request of) the King Uday&na.' 

UdaySjaa-vatsar§,5ra-paripnA;A;A&. 
Z'-yiien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 33 b ; Cone. 864. Translated 
by F&-Aa, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 
6 leaves. This is an earlier translation of the twenty- 
ninth Sdtra of No. 23. iT'-yaen-lu, £EkSc. i, fol. 34 a. 

39 w^nrnm^u 

Fo-shwo-sii-mo-thi-Wfi. 

■ Sdtra spoken by Baddha on (the request of) Sumati.' 

Samati-dHrik^r-paripriMM. 



9 'a town or region at the western extreme of the 
@reat Wall in Kansnh in Ngan-si-cben.' Wells Williams, Chin. 
Diet., p. 930. 



X'-3ruen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 34 a ; Cone. 532. Translated 
by Kvi Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 9 leaves. 



^ 



Fo-shwo-sii-mo-thi-phu-sll-iiA. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on (the request of) the Bodhisattva 
Sumati.' 

Sumati-dS,rikS.-paripnMAS.. 

Cone. 533. Translated by Kum&ra^va, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 11 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
thirtieth SAtra of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 34 a, 

Fo-shwo-li-keu-sh'- uii-Adn. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on (the request of) the Princess 
Vimaladatt&.' 

VimaladattSz-paripriAMH. 

Cone. 321. Translated by £11 F4-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. i fascicu- 
lus. This is an earlier translation of the thirty-third 
Sfitra of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 34 b. 

42 mmmmw^i^mm 



Fo-shwo - o - sho - shi -w&n-nu -6- shu- 
tH-phu-sSi-iin, 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the Bodhisattva AjokadattS, a 
Princess of the King A^&tasatm.' 

Asokadatt^vyS^karana. 

Cone. 3. Translated by En F4-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. i fascicu- 
lus. This is an earlier translation of the thirty-second 
SAtra of No. 23. iP'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 34 b. 



43 17P Wl 

Fo-shwo-sii-lM-Ain. 

'SAtra spoken by Buddha on the request of Surata.' 

Surata-paripWMAS,. 
Cone. 531. Translated by Po Ten, of the W6i 
dynasty, A.D. 220-265. ' fasciculus. 

44 The same as No. 43. 

Translated by Z' Sh'-lun, of the Former Li&n 
dynasty, A. d. 302-376. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
twenty-seventh Sfltra of No. 23. E'-tein, fasc. 3, fol. 15 a. 



25 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



26 



45 



Toh-wu-keu-nii-iin. 



' Sfttra (spoken on the request) of the Princess Vimaladstt^.' 

Vimala<iattS,-paripniA;A&. 
Cone. 736. Translated by Gautama PragrnaruAi, of the 
Eastern WM dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 1 fasciculus. This 
is a later translation of the thirty-third Sfttra of No. 23, 
and also that of No. 41. Jf '-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 34 b. 

46 ^^mm mmr- ^M 

Wan - shu - sh'- li - su-shwo-pu-sz'-i- 
to-Ian-Xie-km. 
' Sfttra spoken by Mangnsti on the inconceivable place of Buddha.' 

A^intyabuddhavishaya-nirdeaa. 
Cone. 8o8i Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Than 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This is another 
translation of the thirty-fifth Siitra of No. 23, E'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 34 b. 

47 mmtia :^1^^M 

Fo-shwo-5ii-hwS,n-sS,n-mM-Mn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Bnddha on the Samddhi called Like illusion.' 

Sush^Aitainati-paripnA;A;M. Cone. 246. 
MS.yopama-sam£Ldhi. 

A. R., p. 444 ; A. M. G., p. 249. Translated by Ea 
F3,-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 3 fasciculi. 

48 ^^m^^fijrmm 

Shan-A;u-i-thien-tsz'- su-win-^. 

* Satra (spoken) on the request of the Deraputra SushfAitamati.' 

Sush«Mtamati-paripniA;M. 

Translated by Phi-mu-^'(^i™°^'**P''*'^*"' ') together 
with PragrniruAi and others, of the Eastern W6i dynasty, 
A.D. 534-5SO- sfascicuH. 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
thirty-sixth Sfltra of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu,fasc. i.fol. 35 a. 

49 iit'f' mmu 

ThM-tsz'- shwa-hu-Hft. 

' Stltra (spoken on the request) of the Crown-Prince Sabdhn.' 
Subahu-paripriAiMS.. 

Cone. 671. Translated by-iTu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves, 

50 ic ^ ^ # le 

ThM-tsz*- ho-hhiu-AiA. 

' Sdtra (spoken on the requesi> of the Crown-Prince SubShtt.' 

Sub&hu-paripnMA^. 



Cone. 672. It is stated in San-yiu's Catalogue, com- 
piled under the LiS,n dynasty, A. d. 502-557, that this 
work has been put in the list of unknown translators' 
works in An-kun or Tao-an's Catalogue, compiled under 
the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. Now this is 
added to the list of translations made under the Western 
Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of the 
thirty-seventh Sfltra of No. 23. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, 
fol. 35 b. 

Zu-^-Jde-ihi-sm-km. 

' Stitra on entering the substance and nature of the Dharma- 
dh&tu,' or ' DharDiadhfttu-prakn'ty-aTat&ra-s<ltra(?).' 

Batnakfl^a-siitra. 
JF-ynen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 9 a. Translated by Gnkna- 
gupta, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 1 1 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. iST'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

52 B ±.^^m :k^mm^ 

Hwui-8han-phu-8S.-wan-ta-sh§,ii-Miie]i-Adn. 
'Stiktra on the great good means asked by the Bodhisattva 
Gfndnottara.* 

Cwanottara-bodhisattva-paripn'MAa. 

Cone. 207. Translated by Kv. F4-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 2 65-3 16. 2 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of the thirty-eighth SMra 
of No. 23. jf' -yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 35 b. 

53 :kmM^M: 

Tfi,-8ha6-hhien-shi-fcm. 

' Sfttra df the MahftySna on the explanation of the intellectual 
knowledge,' 

Bhadrap^la-«Tesh<Ai-paripWMA&. 

Cone. 570. Translated by Div^kara tuiA others, of 
the Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 &8cicnli. This is 
a later translation of the thirty-ninth Siitra of No. 23. 
i^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 35 b. There is a preface by the 
Empress Wu Tsb-thien, a.d. 668-705, of the Thin 
dynasty. 

54 nm:km-:^mmmm 

Fo-shwo-t&-shan-f4n-taA-yfi,o-hwui-Adii. 

' SCltra of the Mah&y&na-vaipulya spoken by Buddha on the 
important understanding.' 

Maitreya-pariprt&&M-dhanad,slifa. 

Cone, 569. Translated by An Shi-k&o, of tihe Eastern 
Hin dynasty, A,s, 25-220, i leaf. This is an earlier 
translation of the forty-first S&tra of No. 23, if -yuen- 
In, faso, I, fol, 36 a. 



27 



StTTRA-PIfAKA. 



28 



55 mm^m^jrm ^mn 

Mi-lo-phu-s^-su-wan-pan-yuen-iin. 

' Satra on the former prayers asked by the Bodhisattva Maitreya.' 
Maitreya-paripnMM. 
Cone. 349. Translated by Zu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 9 leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of the forty-second Sfitra 
of No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 36 a. 

Tu-ji-tshie-ku-fo-kiii-kie-k'-jen-km. 

' S&tra on arranging the wisdom and adornment of the place 
of all Buddhas.' 

Sarvabuddhavishayivat^ra. 

Wassiljew, 161. Translated by Sanghapala, of the 
Lian dynasty, A. d. 502^557. i fasciculus. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 2 a. 

57 i^m B m^^ m 

Fo-i-^ih-mo-ni-p&o-^in . 

'Stitra of the sun and ma»i-jewel left by Buddha (?).' 

K^syapa-parivarta. 
Cone. 162. Translated by K' Leu-^iS,-Man (Loka- 
raksha?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 
I fasciculus. 

58 mmmmm^ mu 

Fo-shwo-mo-ho-yen-p^o-yen-^fi. 

' Si^tra cif.the Mali&yana spoken by Buddha on the adornment 
of jewels.' 

Kasyapa-parivarta. 



Translated under the "Western or Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A. D. 265-420, but the translator's name is 
lost. I fasciculus. 

The above two works are different translations of 
the forty-third Sutra of No. 23. They are wanting 
in Tibetan. iT'-yiien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 36 b. But see 
No. 23 (43). 

if mm. 

Slian-mS.n-sli'- tsz'- heu-yi-shan-tll-fM-pien- 
fan-kwM-Hn. 

' Vaipulya-stltra on the great good means, being the iSrtmalS- 
simhanSda.' 

/Srimala-devi-simhanada. 
Cone. 105, 106. Translated by Gunabhadra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. This 
is an earlier translation of the forty-eighth Sutra of 
No. 23. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 36 b. 

60 ni m ^ p«i ii 

Phi-y^-so-waii-A;in. 

' SAtra (spoken) on the request of Vy^sa.' 

Vyasa-paripriM/i^. 
Cone. 448, 449. Translated by Gautama Fragna,- 
rvJci, of the Eastern "W6i dynasty, a.d. 534-550. 2 fas- 
ciculi. This is an earlier translation of the forty-ninth 
Sutra of No. 23. Deest in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. I, fol. 36 b. But see No. 23 (49). It is stated in 
a note at the beginning, that this translation was made 
in A. D. 542, and that it consists of 14,457 Chinese 
characters. 



CLASS III. 
^V^ ^JA 1^1^ T4-tsi-pu, or Mah^sannipdta Class. 




61 



T£l-fan-tan.-ta-tsi-Hn. 
MahS,vaipulya-mahasannipata-s{ltra. 



Cf No. 72. See also Wassiljew, 162. Translated by 
Dharmaraksha, of the Northern lAkn dynasty, a.d. 397- 
439. 4 parts; 30 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, 
but part I, chapters 6, 7 are wanting in the latter. 
.£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 2 a. 



62 :k^ A:^ ^B MM. 

T^shan-ta-fM-tan-;2;ih-tsS,n-Hn. 

'Mahayanarmaha,vaipulya-sllryagarbha-3fttra,' 

SiLryagarbha-sfttra. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 2 b ; Cone. 609 ; Wassiljew, 
168; A.R., p. 465; A.M. G., p. 269. Translated by 
Narendrayasas, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 
10 fasciculi. This is a later and fuller translation of 
the fourth part of No. 61. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 



29 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



30 



63 



Ta-f£in-tan-ta-tsi-yueh-tsan-Mn. 

'Ma1i&vaipulya-mafaS,sannip&ta-&andragarbha-stiltra.' 

^andragarbha -vaipulya. 

Cone. 659; Wassiljew, 169. Translated by Naren- 
drayasas (the same person as before), under the Northern 
Tsi dynasty, A. D. 550-57 7. i o fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 2 b. 



64 ^^:kM^M-t^il 

Ta-shan-ta-tsi-ti-tsin-shi-lun-Hn. 
' Mah^y&na-mah^sannip^ta-kshitigarbha-dasa^akra-sMra.' 

DasaA;akra-kshitigarbha. 

-£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 3 a; Cone. 593 ; Wassiljew, 
170; A. E., p. 462 ; A. M. G., p. 266. Translated by 
Hhvien-^wan, a.d. 651, of the ThM dynasty, A. D. 618- 
907. 10 fasciculi; 8 chapters. 



65 



>^>^M + 



Fo-sliwo-ta-fan-kwan-slii-lun-A;m. 
' MahSvaipnlya-slitra spoken by Buddha on the ten wheels (of 
the Bodhisattva Kshitigarbha).' 

DasaA;akra-kshitigarbha. 

Cone. 598. Translated under the Northern Lian 
dynasty, A. D. 397-439, but the translator's name is lost. 
8 fasciculi; 15 chapters. This is an earlier and shorter' 
translation of No. 64, which latter agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fas^. 2, fol. 3 a. 

66 AMMMM^ 

T4-tsi-sii-mi-tsM-A;in. 

' MahasannipSta-Bumerugarbha-sAtra.' 

Sumerugarbha. 

Cone. 587. See also "Wassiljew, 171. Translated by 
Narendrayasas together with Fi-k' (Dharmapragrwa), of 
the Northern Tsi dynasty, a.d. 650-577. 2 fasciculi; 
4 chapters. 

67 ^^^^mm 

Hhii-kliun-yiin-pliu-sS.-A;in. 

' Akasagarbba-bodbisattva-sfltra.' 

Akasagarbha-sMra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 3b; Cone. 196; "Wassiljew, 
171; A. E., p. 466 ; A. M. G., p. 270. Translated by 
G'wanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 
2 fasciculi 






68 M ^ 

Hhii-khun-tsan-phu-sa-Hn. 
Akasagarbha-bodhisattva-siitra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 3 b; Cone. 194. Translated 
by Buddhayasas, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. v. 
384-417. I fasciculus. 



m 






69 m ^ m =w m m 

Hhii-khun-tsan-phu-sa-shan-Meu-A;in. 
Ak^sagarbha-bodhisattva-dharani-sutra. 

Cone. ,195. Translated by Dharmamitra, of the 
earlier Suit dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. 

The above three works are translations of the same 
or similar text, and agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
:. 2, fol. 4 a. 



^ 



70 m m ^ 

Kwan-hhii-khun-tsHn-phu-sa-^in. 

' Akfeagarbha-bodhisattva-dhyana-sfltra (?).' 
Translated by Dharmamitra, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A.d. 420-479. 3 leaves. 



71 nm^miki^^^ii 

Fo-shwo-phu-sa-nien-fo-s^n-mei-Mn. 
' StXtra spoken by Suddha on the SamS,dhi called Bodhisattva- 
buddhSnusmriti.' 

Bodhisattva-buddbanusmn'ti-samadhi. 
Wassiljew, 172; Cone. 481. Translated by Kun- 
toh-^ih together with Hhiien-Man, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 6 fasciculi; 16 chapters. 



^ 



72 M^A:^^:ki 

Fo - sbwo - ta - fan - tan - 14- tsi -phu-sa - 
nien - fo - sS,n - m^i - kin. 

'Mah&vaipulya-mah^3annip4ta-s11tra spoken by Buddha on 
the SamS.dbi balled BodhisattTa-buddhSnusmriti.' 

Mah&vaipulya-mahasannipata-bodhisattva- 
buddbanusDinti-samadhi. 
.ff"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 4 b; Cone. 610. Translated 
by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 
10 fasciculi; 15 chapters. This is a later and incom- 
plete translation of No. 71, which latter agrees with 
Tibetan, .^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

73 m^^^U 

Pan-A;eu-s^n-mei-Ain. 

' S&tra on the SamS.dlii called Fratyutpanna (etc.).' 

Pratyutpamia-buddhasammukli§,vastliita- 
samadhi. 



31 



St^TRA-PI^AKA. 



32 



A. R., p. 444; A.M.G., p. 250. See also Cone. 404 ; 
Wassiljew, 172. Translated by K' Leu-Aia-A/ian (Lo- 
karaksha?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 
3 fasciculi ; 1 6 chapters. 

0-A;//S,-iiio-phu-sa-^m. 

' Sdtra (spoken) by the Bodhisattva Aksharamati.' 

Aksharamati-nirdesa-sMra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 5 a ; Cone. 35. See also 
A. E., p. 451; A. M. Gr., p. 256. Translated by Zu 
Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the "Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 7 fasciculi. 

75 ^il ^ ^'M^ WiU 

T§,-fan-tarL-t§;-tsi-hhien-hu-A;in. 
Mahavaipulya-mahasanmp^ta-bhadrap§,la-siltra. 

Cone. 608. Translated by ffnanagupta, Dharma- 
gupta, and others, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 
5 fasciculi ; 1 7 chapters. 



m 



76 mU^ 

P^-plio-phu-sa-A:in. 

' Sutra (spoken on the request) of the Bodhisattva Bhadrap^la.' 

Bhadrapala-siitra. 

Cone. 394. Translated by K' Leu-Aia-Man (Loka- 
raksha), of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 
I fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
73, and they agree with Tibetan ; but No. 76 contains the 
first four chapters only, Z'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 2, fol. 5 a. 



# 



77 ^ # 

Wu-tsin-i-phu-sSi-Aid. 

' S<ltra (spoken) by the Bodhisattva Aksharamati.* 
Aksharamati-nirdesa-siitra. 
Cone. 851. See also Wassiljew, 171. Translated by 
K'-j&D. and Pao-un, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 
420-479. 4 fasciculi. This is a later translation of 
No. 74. jK^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 5 b. 

78 i^Mmm/i^u 

T^-tei-phi-yii-waii-A-in. 

' MaliasaDnip'^tavadSnarH^a-sf^tra (?).' 

Translated by fffianagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 
589-618. 2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 5 b. 



79 



A J^ 



Ta-ai-Hn. 
' Sfttra on the great compassion.' 

Tath&gata-mahEikaru)dka-nirdesa. 
A. R., p. 447 J A. M. G., p. 252. Translated by Kvl 
Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the "Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. B. 265-316. 8 fasciculi; 28 chapters. This is an 
earlier translation of part i, chapters i, 2 of No. 61. 
-ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 5 b. 



80 



■km 



Pao-nii-su-wan-A;in. 

' Sfttra (spoken) on the request of a precious woman,' or 
' Ratnastrl-paripriitAa (?).' 

Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 4 fasciculi; 
13 chapters. This is an earlier translation of part i, 
chapter 3 of No. 61. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 6 a. 

81 M # M -f- If 

"Wu-yen-thun-tsz'- kit.. 

' Satra on the dumb boy,' or 
' Mflka-kumara-sdtra (?).' 

Translated by £n Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
"Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 2 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of part i, chapter 7 of 
No. 61. .5''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, foL 6 a. 

82 i ^ S ^ ^ g 

Tsz'- tsM-wS-ri-phu-s^-^in. 

' lsvarar%a-bodliisattva-s<ltra (?).' 

Translated by Kumaragfiva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. 

83 "M '^^m M 

Faii-hliiin-wan-wan-A;in. 
' SCltra (spoken) on the request of the powerful king,' or 
' tsv&rax&ga-paxiiprihJchSi (?).' 

Translated by Gautama Prag'waru/li, A. D. 542, of the 
Eastern WM dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 2 fasciculi. It 
consists of 18,341 Chinese Characters. This is a later 
translation of No. 82, and both are similar to part i, 
chapter 2 of No. 61. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 6 b. 

84 S M I5£ M JS* M 

Pao-siJa-tho-lo-m-^■in. 

' Katnatara-dharaml-s<ltra (1).' 
Translated by Prabhamitra, A. D. 628-630, of the 
Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 8 fasciculi. It consists 



33 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



34 



of 63,882 Chinese characters. This is a later trans- 
lation of part 2 of No. 61. ^'-tsin, fasc. 4, fol. 19 a. 
Cf. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 6 b. 

85 M^Mmn^±mM 

TvL-kvL-io-kin-M.^k'- kwM-yen-AdA. 

' Sfltra on crossing the wisdom, light, and adornment of the 
place of all Baddhas.' 

SarvatathagatavishayavatSxa. 
"WassUjew, i6i. Translated under the three Tshin 
dynasties, a.d. 350-431, but the translator's name is 



lost. I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. A"-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 9 b. 



^ 



86 :k^^mM^=wmw. 

n ^ m 

T^, - shan - ^in - kan - M - Au - phu - sa - siu - 
hhin-fan-Adn, 

' Mahayana-vB^afcfldamani-bodhisattva-ilarya-Targa-sdtra (?).' 
Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 

618-907. I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. K'-jaeu- 

lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 a. 




CLASS IV 
Pfj^^ Hw^-yen-pu, or Avatawsaka Class ^ 



'87 :k:^ M n § MM 

T4-fM-kwM-fo-hw£i,-yen-A:in. 

'Mahavaipulya-buddhavatamsaka-sfltra.' 

Buddhslvatamsaka-niahavaipulya-siitra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 8 a ; Cone. 599 ; "Wassiljew, 
157; A. E., p. 401 ; A. M. G., p. 208. Translated by 
Buddhabhadra and others, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 317-420. 60 fasciculi; 34 chapters. Spoken by 
Buddha at eight assemblies, held in seven different 
places. Hence the term -"t* ^ /V '^ Tshi-Mu-p4- 
hwui, or ' the seven places and eight assemblies.' 

88 The same as No. 87. 

Translated by (Slkshananda, a.d. 695-699, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 6 1 8-907. 80 fasciculi ; 39 chapters. 
This is a later and fuller translation of No. 87, and 
agrees with Tibetan {45 chapters), which latter was 
translated from Chinese. The sixth assembly of No. 87 
is divided into two in No. 88. ^'-yuen-lu, s.v. There 
are two Imperial prefaces, namely: r. That by^Oan- 
tsu, the third sovereign of the Min dynasty, dated A. d. 
1 4 1 2. 2. That by the Empress "Wu Tso-thien, a.d. 684- 
705, of the Th4n dynasty, who sent a special envoy 



' In the new Japanese edition of the Chinese Tripitaka, now in 
the course of publication in Tokio, this class forms its first part, 
having the following works in a different order, as they appear in 
the Yueh-tsSn-ifc'-tsin, or Guide for the Examination of the Canon. 
See the Advertisement of the Kd-ki6-sho-in, published as a supple- 
ment to the Mei-ld6-shin-shi, a Japanese newspaper, Aug. 26, 1880. 



to Khqten for the Sanskrit text of this SAtra, and took 
part in the translation. 



89 



:k:^ 



:dfe. 



# 



n 






Tli-fM-kwan-fo-liwS.-yen-Airi-phu-hhien- 
phu-s^-hhin-yuen-Mn. 

' Chapter on the practice and prayer of the Bodhisattva Saman- 
tabhadra, in the MahSvaipuIya-buddhavatamsaka-sfltra.' 

Translated by Prag'wa, a.d. 796-798, of the Than 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 40 fasciculi. This is a later 
and fuller translation of a text similar to that of the 
laat chapter of Nos. 87, 88. ^'-tin, fasc. i, fol. 8 b. 
At the end there is a letter addressed to th^ Chinese 
Emperor'from the King of 'Wn-kheL, i. e. Odra or Uda,, 
in South India, who presented -to the former his own 
copy of the Sanskrit text of this chapter, in a. d. 795. 
It contains 62 verses of the Samantabhadra-pranidhana, 
called Bhadra^ari, and agrees with the Sanskrit text 
mentioned in Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, 
I. 33, and Catal. Bodl. Japan., No. 56. 

The above three works are generally distinguished by 
the number of fasciculi, as ' sixty, eighty, and forty 
Hwa-yen-Ain.' 

90 f§ ;fJ A fP ^ PI ^ 

Sin-li-,2ai-yin-fa-inan-iiii. 

' Sfttra on the gate of the law of the seal for entering the 
power of faith.* 

/S'raddh&baladli^n§,vataramiidr&-si!ltra. 

D 



35 



StJTRA-PirAKA. 



iiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2,fol. 9 a; Cone. 527, A. E., p. 4555 
A. M. G., p. 260. Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the 
Northern Wei dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 5 fasciculi. 

91 M%m Apj^m^r^ 

Fo - hwS- - yen - 2u - *Ti - 1^1 - toh - A;'- pu - 
sz'- i - km - ki^ - km. 

' Buddhavatamsaka-tathagata .... avatira-stltra.' 

Tathagataguna^nan^Hntyavisliayava- 
tara-nirdesa. 

Wassiljew, 161. Translated by G'managupta, of the 
Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. i fasciculus. This is a 
later translation of No. 85 ; which latter ought also 
to be arranged in this class, as it is so in i'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 9 b. 

92 mmttj^mMm 

Fo-shwo-?u-lM-hhin-hhien-Hn. 

' Sutra spoken by Buddha on the appearance of the Tathigata." 

Translated by Xn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 4 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of chapters 32 and 24 of 
No. 87, and chapters 37 and 29 of No. 88. E'- yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 12 b. 



93 



i^-:^ MA-im^^mZ^ 



<i>i> 



Ta,-ikn-'kwkh-zvL-za-'[ki-k'-ioh.--p\i.- 
Bz'-i-km. 

'Mahavaipulya-tathagatagnna3»ana*intya(vi8aaya)-aTatara-3<ltra.' 

Tathagataguna^nanaA-intyavishay^va- 
tara-nirdesa. 
Translated by <Slkshananda, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. I fasciculus. This is a later translation 
of No. 91. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 a. 

94 ^:^Mi^$mUBm^ 

Ta-fan-kwan-fo-hw£l-yen-4in-siu-tahz'-fan. 

■ Part on the practice of compassion, in the Mahavaipnlya- 
buddhavatamsaka-sfttra.' 

Translated by Devapra^jia, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 10 b. 



95 mMmM±^MM 

Hlilan-wu-pien-fo-thu-kun-toh-Hn. 

■ AnantabuddhakshetraguTia-nirdeia-stltra (?).' 
Translated by Hhiien-^w^ (Hiouen-thsang), of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 leaves. This is a 
similar translation of chapter 26 of No. 87, and chapter 
31 of No. 88. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 12 b. 

96 i^ij MM^muz- ^^ 

M ^ ^ -^ 

Ta-fan - kw^n - fo - hw£i - yen - km - pu-sz'- 
i-A;irL-M^-fan. 
' Part on the Aiintyavishaya, in the Mahavaipulya-buddha- 
vatamsaka-sfltra. ' 

Translated by Devapra^jia, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 1 &sciculus. 

T^-fan-kwan-,sTi-14i-pu-sz'-i-A;iii-He-^in. 

' Mahavaipulya-tathagataiintyavishaya-stitra.' 

Translated by >Sikshananda, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. I fasciculus. This is a later transla- 
tion of No. 96. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 10 a. 



98 :k:^M^W^JrM>M 

Ta-fM-kwS,n-phu-hhien-su-shwo-A;ia. 

' Mahavaipulya-sAtra spoken by Samantabhadra.' 

Translated by »Sikshananda, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 b. 

99 ^m^^ ;c.> m. 

.SwM-yen-phu-thi-sin-Hn. 

' Bodhihridaya-vyttha-siltra.' 
Translated by Kumaragfiva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a. u. 384-417. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
.F- yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 b. 



100 



^ 



Fo-shwo-phu-s§,-pan-yeh-A;in. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the original action of the Bodhisattra.' 

Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222-280. I fasciculus. This is an earlier translation 
of chap. 7 on the ' pure practice' of No. 87, and chap. 1 1 
of No. 88. jST'- yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 11 b. 



87 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



38 



101 :k ij 



mmmA 






Ta-fM-kw^n-fo-hw^-yen-A-in - suh - ^u- 
fa-MI-phin. 

'A continuation of the chapter on entering the DharmadhStu, 
in the Mahavaipulya-buddhSvatamsaka-sfitra.' 

Translated by Divakara. of the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. 10 leaves. 



102 



3& m 



Fo-shwo-teu-sha-iin. 



' Stitra spoken by Baddha on the TathSgata-viseshana (? the 
names or epithets of the Tath4gata).' 

Ti-anslated by E' Leu-Ma-Man (Lokaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 6 leaves. This is 
an earlier and shorter translation of chap. 3 on the 
' epithets of the Tathagata' of No. 87, and of chap. 7 of 
No. 88. iiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 11 a. 



103 



Ta-fan-kwan-pliu-sa-shi-ti-A;m. 

'MahSvaipulya-bodhisattva-dasabhtimi-sAtra.' 

Translated by Ki-kii-y^ and Than-yao, of the 
Northern "WSi dynasty, A. D, 386-534. 8 leaves. 
This is a later translation of No. 99. ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. II a. 






104 M 1m: 

Tu-shi-phin-Aim. 

' S<ltra of the chapter on going across the world.' 

Translated by Ku. Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 6 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translation of chap. 33 on the ; sepa- 
ration from the world ' of No. 87, and chap. 38 of No. 88 . 
^-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 13 a. 

105 + ^ If 

Shi-Ani-Ain. 

• Dasabhlimi-sCltra.' 

Dasabhiimika-siltra. 
Cf. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 14 a ; Cone. 90. Cf. also 
Dasabhumlsvara, in Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, 1. 3 ; III. I ; V. 55 ; VI. S ; VII. r 4. Translated by 
Kumarag-iva togetheiswith Buddhayasas, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A.d. 3S4-417. 6 fasciculi. This is a 
similar translation of chap. 22 on the 'Dasabhumi' of 



No. 87, and chap. 26 of No. 88. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 12 a. 



106 t^ ift M Ji ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-lo-mo-M^iin. 

'S(itra spoken by Baddha on R^maka (? the name of a man).' 

Translated by Shan-Z;ien, of the "Western Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 385-431. 4 fasciculi. This is an in- 
complete translation of chap. 34 of No. 87, and chap. 39 
of No. 88. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 13 a. 



107 



ate -d*- 



^u-phu-sa-Miu-fo-pan-yeh-Mn. 

' Sfttra on the original actions c^ the Bodhisattvas who are 
seeking the state of Buddha.' 

Translated by Nieh Tao-^an, of the "Western Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 12 leaves. This is a later 
translation of No. 100. 



PP 



108 # gi + '^ fir 5I 

Phu-sa-shi-A;u-liliin-tao-phin-^m. 

' Sfttra of the chapter oil the way of practice in the ten dwellings 
or stations (not the Dagabhftmi, but still inferior) of the 
Bodhisattva.' 

Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265—316. 9 leaves. 

109 1^ la # H + ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-phu-sa-sbi-A;u-Adn. 

* S&tra spoken by Buddha on the ten stations of the Bodhisattva.' 
Translated by Gitamitra, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 

A.D. 317-420. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 

chap. II on the 'ten stations' (lower than the Dasa- 

bhfimi) of No. 87, and chap. 15 of No. 88. iT'-yuen-lu, 

fasc. 2, fol. n b. 

110 mm-^^mm 

Tsien-pi-yi-tshiS-^'- toh-iin. 

' Sfttra on making gradually complete all the wisdom and virtue.' 

DasabMmika-siitra. 
Cf. No. 105. Translated by Ku. FS,-hu (Dharma- 
raksha), of the Wcctorn Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 
5 fasciculi. This is an earlier translation of No. 105. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 11 b. 

D2 



39 



St^TRA-PirAKA. 



40 



Tan-mu-phu-s^-su-wan-san-mM-A;in. 

' SMra on a Sam^dhi asked by the Bodhisattva Samaiakshus 

(? "equal-eye").' 

Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 3 fasciculi. This 
is an earlier translation of chapter 24 on the ' Dasa- 



eamadhi' of No. 87, and chapter 27 of No. 88. ^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 2, fol. 12 a. 

112 ^^mmm^m^ ii 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-wan-phu-s^-shu-iin. 

• Sdtra on the office of the Bodhisattva asked by Man^iwrl." 
Translated by E' Leu-^ia-H4n (Lokaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25-220. i fasciculus. 



CLASS V. 




tt\) Ni§-phan-pu, or Nirvana Class. 



113 i^mmm^: 

Ta-pan-iiie-phS,n-Z:in. 

Mahaparinirvana-svltra. 
Cone. 640. Cf. A. R., pp. 441, 487; A. M. G., pp. 
247, 290. Translated by Dharmaraksha, a.d. 423, of 
the Northern Lian dynasty, a.d. 397-439' 4° fas- 
ciculi; 1 3 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 2, fol. 14 b. A partial English, translation of 
fasc. 12 and 39, by Beal, in his Catena of Buddhist 
Scriptui-es from the Chinese, pp. 160-188. 



114 



^A 



m 



Nan-pan-ta-paii-nie-phan-A;in. 

' Southern book of the Mah4parinirvarea-s<itra.' 
This is a revision of No. 113, made in Z'ien-yeh, the 
modern. Nankin, or the ' Southern Capital,' by two 
Chinese ^^ramanas, Hwui-yen and Hwui-kwan, and a 
literary man, Sie Lin-yun, a.d. 424-453, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A.d. 420-479. 36 fasciculi ; 25 chapters. 
This revision depends on No. 120. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 14 b. No. 113 is sometimes called the -^j^ ;^ 
Pe-pan, or the Northern Book, when it is compared 
with its revision, the Southern Book, No. 114. 

mi # # 



115 :h M ^ ^. 

Ta-pan-me-phlin-^in-heu-faii. 

' Latter part of the Mahaparinirv4»a-s11tra.' 
Translated by G^jianabhadra together with Hwui- 
nih and others, of the. Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
2 fasciculi ; 4 chapters and, a half, i. e. a continuation of 
the last chapter of Nos. 113, 114. It agi-ees with Tibe- 
tao (?). -fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 15 a, where however 
the most important character is written wrongly, so 
it means literally ' Deest (for Agrees 1) with Tibetan,' 



116 mmijm'^ n m is 

Fo-shwo-fan-tan-p4ii-ni-yuen-Hn. 

' Vaipulya-parinirva,Ba-s1ltra spoken by Buddha.' 

^aturdaraka-samadhi-sutra. 
Cone. 1 50. Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-3 ^^- ^ fasciculi ; 
9 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan, /^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 15 b. 

117 ^ m If 

Ta-pei-A'in. 

' Mahakaruiiika-sfttra.' 

Mahakarunapuiirfarika-sutra. 
A'''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 16 a; Cone. 644 ; A.E., p. 433 ; 
A.M. G., p. 239. Translated by Narendrayasas toge- 
ther with Fa-^' (Dharmapragfrea), of the Northern Tshi 
dynasty, a. d. 550-577. 5 fasciculi; 13 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

118 Ammmm. 

TS,-pan-iiie-phan-Z;in . 

Mah aparinirvEi >) a-slatra. 
iT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 a ; Cone. 639. Trans- 
lated by Fa-hhien (Fa-hian), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 317-420. 3 fasciculi. 

119 M mil mum n 

Fo-shwo-fan-tan-ni-yuen-iin. 

' Vaipulya-nirvS,na-s<itra spoken by Buddha.' 

MahaparinirvEina-siitra. 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fas- 
ciculi. 

The above two works are different translations of 
the second Siitra on the ' walking for pleasure,' or the 



41 



StrTRA-PirAKA.. 



42 



ViharaC?),!!! the Dirgliagama, No. 545, and also No. 552 ; 
and they agree with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 o a, 
where Nos. 1 1 8, 1 1 9 are accordingly arranged properly 
under the heading of the Sfitras of the Hinayana, as the 
one before, and the other after No. 552. No. n8 omits 
the first part of No. 119, though the former is much 
longer than the latter. Nos. 118, 119, 545 (2), and 
552 are also to be compared with the Pali text of the 
Mahaparinibbana-suttanta ; for which latter, see the 
Sacred Books of the East, vol. xi. 

120 :kWLUMU 

Ta-p§,n-ni-yuen-i'in. 

Mahaparinirvana-siitra. 
A^-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 15 a. Translated by Fa-hhien 
(Fa-hian) together with Buddhabhadra, of the Eastern 
Tsid djTiasty, A. D. 317-420. 6 fasciculi; 18 chapters. 
This is a similar and incomplete translation of Nos. 113, 
114. 7^'- yuen-lu, s. v. 

121 ra m -f- H ^ If 

Sz'- thun-tsz' - san-mei-A-in. 

^aturdaraka-samadhi-siitra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 15 b; Cone. 555. Cf. A. E., 
p. 444; A. M. G., p. 250. Translated by fi'jlanagupta, 
of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 3 fasciculi ; 6 chap- 
ters. This is a later and incomplete translation of 
No. 116. A''-yuen-lu, s. v. 

122 # s i^ ig II e& 1: mm m 

Fo-Mui-pan-me-plian-liao-shwo-/^iao-A'i^-A'ifi. 
' Sdtra of teaching spoken briefly by Buddha just before his 
entering Parinirvana.' 



Translated by Kumarag'iva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 7 leaves. 

123 M^mmtt'i^ iku 

Fo-lin-nie-phan- Al-fa-iu-iin. 

' Sfltra on the duration of the law foretold by Buddha just 
before his entering Nirv&ia.' 

Mahaparinirvajia. 
A. R., p. 442; A. M. G., p. 247. Translated by 
Hhiien-^-wan (Hiouen-thsang), of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, 
/iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 a. 

124 i^m^'^m^m'Mm 

Fo-mieli-tu-heu-kwan-lien-tsan-suD-A-in. 

' Sfltra on (the rules for) putting the body into the coffin and 
sending it in the funeral after Buddha's entering Nirvajia.' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265- 
316; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. /iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol, 23 b, where this 
work is mentioned under the heading of the Sutras 
of the Hinayana. 



125 



Pan-ni-yuen-heu-kwan-la-^-m. 

Sfltra on the rules for two annual festivals to be held after 
Buddha's entering ParinirvS.»a.' 

Translated by Km Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 2 leaves. The two 
annual festivals are : i. In 4th month, 8th day, i. e. 
anniversary of Buddha's birth; 2. In 7th mouth, 15th 
day, i. e. one day before the end of summer. 



CLASS VI. 



-ft J\' ^IS "Vr ^ S¥ ^i^C ^^■ta-pu-wai-Aiiri-yi-/dn, or Sutras of 
duplicate translations, excluded from the preceding five Classes. 



126 ^±m mm^m 

^in-kwan-min-tsui-shan-wan-Hn. 
Suvamaprabhasottamar%a-suti'a. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19a; Cone. 291; A.R.,p.Si4; 
A. M. G., p. 3 1 5 ; "Wassiljew, 315. Translated by I-tsin, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 10 fasdculi; 
3 1 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. A'"- yuen-lu, s. v.' 
For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, I. 8; III. 10,59; VI. 8; VII. 73. 



127 ^± m ii 

^in-kwan-min-Zrin. 

Suvarftaprabhasa-.s<itra. 
Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the Northern Lia/i 
dynasty, A. d. 397-439- 4 fasciculi; i8 chapters. 
This is an earlier and incomplete translation of No. 126. 
Cf. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 b. In China this is the 
most popular translation, having two famous commenta- 
ries, viz. Nos. 1548, 1552. A"'- tsin, fasc. 6, fol. i6 b. 



43 



Sl^TRA-PITAKA. 



44 



128 



mMMm-^m 



Tan-tsi-A;un-toh-s£ln-mei-Am. 
SarvapunyasainuA;iaya-samadhi-s<itra. 
Cone. 737 ; A. R., p. 444 ; A. M. G., p. 250. Trans- 
lated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmarakslia), of the Western 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 3 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 21b. 

129 M-'^miU^^il 

Tsi-yi-tshi^-fu-toh-san-m^i-^in. 
SarvapunyasamuArAraya-samadhi-s(itra. 

.ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 21b; Cone. 767. Translated 
by Kumarajfiva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 
384-417. 3 fasciculi. This is a later translation of No. 
128. .ST'- yuen-lu, s. V. 

130 ^^^^ytmm 

Ho-pu-fcin-kwan-min-Aiifi. 
* Compilation of (three incomplete translations of) the Suvarna- 
prabh^sa-sfitra.' 

Made by Pao-kwei together with G^wanagupta, of the 
Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 8 fasciculi; 24 chapters. 
The three incomplete translations are: i. No. 127. 
2. That by Paramarthai, of the Lian dynasty, a.d. 
502-557. 7 fasciculi J 22 chapters. 3. That by Yaso- 
gupta, of the Northern A'eu dynasty, a.d. 557-581. 
5 fasciculi ; 20 chapters. The latter two no longer exist 
independently. Cf. -ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 a; Cone. 
292. 

131 A^x^m^m 

.Zu-tin-pu-tid-yin-Ain. 

' Sdtra on the seal of entering fixedness and unfixedness.' 

NiyatS-niyatagati-mudravlatS-ra. 
A. R., p. 455 ; A. M. Gr., p. 260. Translated by I-tsin, 
a. d. 700, of the Th4n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasci- 
culus. Deest in Tibetan. -S''-"yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 21a. 

132 r^ ij^^^A^ Atw m 

Pu-pi-tin-^Ti-tin-zu-ym-Mn. 

' StLtra on the seal of entering unfixedness and of entering fixedness.' 

Niyat^niyatagati-mudravatara; 
Translated by Gautama Pra^iJaruAi, A. d. 542, of the 
Eastern "WM dynasty, a. d. 534-550. i fasciculus. 
It consists of 9,193 Chinese characters. This is an 
earlier translation of No. 131. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 21 a. 



133 






Wu-lian-i-A;iii. 

' Sfttra on the immeasurable meanings,' or ' Amitiirtha-s<itra.' 



Translated by Dharmaf^^tayasas, of the Tshi dynasty, 
A.D. 479-502. I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 17 a. There was an earlier trans- 
lation, but it was lost already in A.D. 730. Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 13 a. 

134 i^'^ m$M 

Miao-f^-lien-h-«rk-^-in. 

SaddharmapuwcZartka-sfitra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 17 a; C0110.354; A.R.,p.436; 
A. M. G., p. 242 ; "Wassiljew, 151. Translated by Ku- 
marag-iva, of the Latter Tshiii dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 
7 fasciculi ; 28 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s.v. For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the 
Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 6 ; III. 27, 28 ; VI. 7; VII. 63. 
A French translation by Burnouf, entitled Le Lotus de 
la Bonne Loi. There are two prefaces, namely : i . That 
by the Emperor Jihan-teu, of the Min dynasty, dated 
a.d. 1420; 2. That by Tao-suen, a priest of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 6i8--907. 

135 ^ i H fl^ ^ 

Fk-h-wk-skn-mei-kin. 

' (Sad)d]}arma-samadhi-stltra.' 
Translated by /i"-yen, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 17 a. There was an earlier transja- 
tion, but it was lost already in A. d. 7 30. Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 14 a, fol. 13 b. 



136 



m 



^ ise m m 

Sa-th£ln-fan-tho-li-A;in. 

Saddharmapuncitarika-sfttta. 

Cone. 504. Translated under the Western Tsin 

dynasty, a.d. 265-316 ; but the translator's name is lost. 

4 leaves. This is an earlier and incomplete translation of 

chapters 11,12 of No. 134. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 17 a. 



137 



i^^^ 



m Mia:#^ 






►ft 



Mi§,o-fS,-lien-liw^-/<;in-kw£lri-shi-yin-phu- 
sa-phu-man-phin-Arin. 
' SMra of the chapter on the Samantamakha of the Bodhisattva 
Avalokite«vara, in the Saddharmapundarlka-sdtra.' 

Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-samantamukha- 
parivarta, of the SaddharmapuncJarika. 

The portion of prose was translated by Kum^ra^va, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417; and that of 
the Gathas, by (??ianagupta, of the Northern Ken djrnasty, 
A^- D. 557-589. (Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 13 a.) 7 leaves. 



45 



StlTRA-PIJAKA. 



46 



This is chap. 25 of No. 134, in which latter however 
there is no such distinction, as the Gathas were trans- 
lated at a later time. An incomplete English trans- 
lation by Beal, in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures 
from the Chinese, pp. 389-396. There is a preface, by 
the Emperor A7tan-tsu, of the Min dynasty, dated 

A. B. 141 1. 

138 IE ^ i M. 

-ff^an-fa-hwa-Am. 
Saddharniapu?!rfarika-sMra. 

Cone. 693. Translated byZu Ea-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 10 fas- 
ciculi; 28 chapters. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 134. -ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 17 b. 

139 ^^ tPp i^j? ^ M i i% 

Thien-phin-miao-fa-lien-hw§,-A:m. 

' Saddharmapun(Zarlka-s(itra with additional chapters (or sections 
and passages).' 

Saddharmapujirfarika-siitra. 
Cone. 744. Translated by 6rwanagupta and Dharma- 
gupta, A.D. 601, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 8 fas- 
ciculi; 27 chapters. There is an interesting preface by 
one who seems actually to have taken part in the trans- 
lation. He writes : ' The translations of Kn Fi-hu, 
No. 138, and Kumaragriva, No. 134, are most probably 
made from two different texts. In the repository of 
the Canon, I (the author of the preface) have seen two 
texts (or copies of the text, of the SaddharmapujMZarika) ; 
one is written on the palm-leaves, and the other in the 
letters of Kwei-tsz', or Khara^-ar, Kumara^iiva's maternal 
country. The former text exactly agrees with No. 138, 
and the latter with No. 134. No. 138 omits only .the 
Githas of the Samantamukha-parivarta, chap. 24. But 
No. 1 34 omits half of the Oshadhi-parivarta, chap. 5, 
the beginning of the PaJX^abhikshusatavyakarawa-pari- 
varta, chap. 8, and that of the Saddharmabha»»aka-pa- 
rivarta, chap. 10, and the Gathas of the " Devadatta- 
parivarta," chap. 1 2, and those of the Samantamukha- 
parivarta, chap. 25. Moreover, No. 134 puts the 
Dharmaparyaya - parivarta (the last chapter of the 
Sutra) before the Bhaishapiyaragra- parivarta, chap. 23. 
Nos. 138 and 134 both place the Dharant-parivarta 
next to the Samantamukha-parivarta, chaps. 24 and 25 
respectively. Beside these, there are- minor differences 
between the text and translation. The omission of the 
Gdthas in No. 134, chaps. 12 and 25, have since been 
filled in by some wise men, whose example I wish 
to follow. In the first year of the .^an-sheu period, 
A. D. 601, I, together with 6^«anagupta and Dharma- 
gupta, have examined the palm-leaf text, at the 



request of a >Sramawa, Shan-hhiii, and found that 
the beginning of two chapters, 8th and loth, are 
also wanting in the text (though No. 138 contains 
them). Nevertheless we have increased a half of the 
5th chapter, and put the 1 2th chapter into the i ith, and 
restored the Dharani-parivarta and Dharm?paryaya- 
parivarta to their proper order, as chaps. 21 and 27. 
There are also some words and passages which have 
been altered (while the greater part of No. 134 is 
retained). The reader is requested not to have any 
suspicion about these differences.' No. 139 is there- 
fore a later translation of Nos, 134, 138. Cf. ,K''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 2, fol. 17 b. The following is a comparative 
table of the order of chapters of these three translations 
of the SaddharmapuncZarlka, with the Sanskrit titles of 
27 chapters, taken from two MSS. in Paris, as men- 
tioned in the Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, 
III. 27, 28 : — 



Sanskrit. 

(1) NidS.na-parivarta 

(2) UpSyakausalya 

(3) Aupamya 

(4) Adhimukti 

(5) Oshadhi 

(6) Vyakarana 

(7) PArvayoga 

(8) PaBiabhikshusatavy^karana 
(g) AnandarrS,hulS,bhyS.m anye- 

sh3.m lea, dv&bhyam bhi- 
kshusahasrabhySm vySka- 



No. 138. No. 134. 



No. 139. 
1 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6 

7 



10 

II, 12 

13 

14 

15 



17 
18 



(10) Saddharmabb&)uika 
(ii) Stftpasandar«ana 

(12) Utsaha 

(13) Sttkhavih^ra 

(14) BodhivWksha-prithivlviva- 

ra-samudgama, or Bodhi- 
sattva-prjthivl° ' 

(15) TathagatayushapramSna 

(16) Pu»yapary4ya 

(17) Anumodanapujiyanirdesa 

(18) Dharmabha»akS.nusains&- 

sbacJ^yatanavisuddhi 

(19) SadSparibbftta 

(20) Tathagatarddhyabhisam- 

sk^ra 

(21) DbSrajil 

(22) Bhaisha^ryarSjia 

(23) Grangadasvara(?) 

(Mangalasvara ?) 

(24) Samantamukha - parivarta 

AvalokitesvaravikurvaMa - 
nirdefa 

(25) /SubhavyAhaptirvayoga 

(26) Samantabhadrots^ha 

(27) Dbarmapary%a 



' No. 138 confirms the latter reading, but Nos. 134, 139 mention 
neither the Bodhivnksha nor the Bodhisattva. 



19 



25 
22 

23 



24 



lO 

II, 12 
13 
14 

'5 

16 

17 
18 

19 



26 

n 

24 

25 



lO 

ir 
12 
»3 

14 

IS 
16 

17 

18 

19 



21 
22 

23 



26 


27 


25 


27 


28 


26 


28 


22 


27 



47 



Sl^TRA-PirAKA. 



48 



140 ^ mmm m m^f^u 

Fan-pieh-yuen-A/d-^Au-shan-fSr-man-iifi. 
' Sfttra of explaining the first and excellent gate of the law of 
Nidana.' 

Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), of the 
Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. 

Fo-shwo-yuen-shan-^Au-shan-fan-fai-pan-Mn. 

' Sfttra apolcen by Buddha on the origin of the law being the 
first and excellent part of Nidana.' 

Translated by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 
589—618. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 140. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 24 b. 

142 '" ^ "^ 



Pei-hwa-Hn. 
Karun^punrfarlka-gMra. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 18 b; Cone. 431; A. R., 
p. 436 ; A. M. Gr., p. 242 ; Wassiljew, 154. Translated 
by Dharmaraksha, of the Northern Lian dynasty, a. u. 
397-439. 10 fasciculi; 6 chapters. It agrees with 
Tibetan. .AT'-yuen-lu, s.v. For the (Sanskrit text, see 
Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 21; V. 42; 
VI. 18; VII. 34. 

143 * ^ '^ ''~^ 



>»> Za :^ 1^ 

Liu-tu-tsi-Ain. 

* Sha^aramita-sannipata>stJltra.' 
Translated by Khan San-hwui, of the "Wu dynasty, 
A. D. 222-280. 8 fasciculi. There are three prefaces, 
by three Chinese, named Kh&a. Wan-^ni, Tii Shun-hhi, 
and Hhia Zih-hwhei, dated a. d. 1590, 1589, and 1588 
'•espectively. The third man edited this Sutra, wishing 
the long life of his parents by the merit of this good 
action. Deest in Tibetan. .K^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b. 
It contains many Gatakas. 



144 



^ 



Ta-sliari-tin-wan-Adn. 

' M.ahayana-mflrdHharajra-slitra.' 

Vimalaklrtti-nirde«a. 
Cone. 594. Translated by Upasunya, of the Lian 
dynasty, A. d. 502-557. i fasciculus. 

145 A >^ # Jl 3E^ 

T£t-^n-tan-tin-w3,n-Mn. 

' Mahavaipti)ya-ffi<irddhar%a-sfltra. 

Vimalakirtti-nirde^a. 
Cone. 616. Translated by .£'u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
oftheWestemTsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. i fasciculus. 



This is an earlier translation of No. 144. iiT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 18 b. 

146 mm ^^jrWiM: 

W^i-mo-^/iie-su-shwo-Zan. 

• Vimalaklrtti-nirde«a-8<itra.' 

Vimalakirtti-nirde«a. 
A. R., p. 451 ; A. M. G., p. 256 ; Cone. 788 ; Was- 
siljew, 152. Translated by Kumara^iva, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 3 fasciculi; 14 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan. .K^-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 18 a. 



147 



3± 

art 



W^i-mo-Mie-A;m. 

' Vimalaklrtti-sfltra.' 

Vimalakirtti-nirde^a. 
Cone. 789. Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu 
dynasty, A.D. 222-280. 3 fasciculi; 14 chapters. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 146. .ff^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 18 a. 

148 ^m^M^^vcu 

T^o-shan-tsu-wu-H-pien-hwa-Mn. 

' Sdtra on the unlimited changes of the supernatnral footsteps.' 
Translated by An Fa-Min, of the Western Tsin 

dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 4 fasciculi Deest in Tibetan. 

A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 a. 

149 WtMV^M^ 

Shwo-wu-keu-^^an-Hn. 

Vimalakirtti-nirdesa. 
Cone. 121. Translated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen- 
thsang), of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 6 fasci- 
culi; 14 chapters. This is a later transition of Nos. 
146 and 147. /iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 18 a. 

150 m mm mi mm. 

O-wei-yueh-^'-fco-Ha. 
Avaivarttya (?)-s{itra. 
Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 b. 

Aparivarttya-sMra. 
Cone. 40. Tran.tlated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-3 ' ^- 4 fasciculi ; 
1 8 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

151 MW:^^M 

Fo-shwo-pao-yii-Hn. 

' Ratnavarsha-slitra spoken by Buddha.' 

Ratnamegha-sdtra. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fa.sc. 2, fol. 20 a; Cone. 421; A. R., 
p. 460; A. M. O., p. 264. Translated by Dharmarutt 



49 



SfTTRA-PITAKA. 



50 



(i. e. the first name of BodhiruAi), A. d. 693, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 10 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan, ^'-yixen-lu, s. v. 

152 1^W:WWM. 

Fo-shwo-p4o-yun-iin. 
Ratnamegha-sfttra. 

Cone. 423. Translated by Mandra and Sanghapala, 
A.D. 503, of the Lian dynasty, a.d. 502-557. 7 fasciculi. 
This is an earlier translatioa of the preceding Sutra, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 b. 

153 n^^^m^nnm^i^m 

Fo-shan-tao-li-thien-wei-mu-shwo-f^-Hn. 

' Satra of Baddha's ascension to the Trayastvimsa heaven to preach 
the law for his mother's sake.' 

Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), circa A. d. 
270, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 3 fas- 
ciculi. This is a similar translation of No. 148. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2, foL 20 a. 

154 mmmmmumwimm 

Sian-suh-Hd-tho-ti-po-lo-mi-liao-i-Hn. 

'Sandhinirmotanabhdini-pSiramita-satyartha-sAtra.' 

SandhinirmoA'ana-sutra. 

Cone. 519, 520. Translated by Guwabhadra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 13 leaves. This is 
an earlier translation of the last two chapters of No. 
247. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 24 a. 

155 i^mmmiia^!^)fi^mm 

SiM-suii-A-ie-tho-^u-lai-su-tso-sui-shun- 
Mu-liao-i-Mn. 

'Sandhinirmofcana-tath%atakWtySnuvishaya-satySrtha-s(itra.' 

Sandhinirmoiana-STitra. 

Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420—479. 9 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of the fourth and fifth fasciculi of No. 247. See note 
under the title of this translation. 

156 i^mmn u 

Fo-shwo-ii^-tsi^-^in. 
Sandliiiiirmotana-siitra. 

Cone. 279. Translated by Paramartha, of the EMn 
dynasty, A.D. 557-589. i fasciculus; 4 chapters. This 
is an earlier translation of the first five chapters of 
No. 247. K'-jaen-hi, fasc. 2, fol. 24 a. 



157 r- ^m&'^M. 

'Pu-thm-kwka-ik-hm.-km. 

' Avivartita-dharmaJcakra-sdtra.' 

Avaiyartya (?) - siitra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 b. 

Aparivartya-sMra. 
Cone. 501. Translated under the Northern Liah 
dynasty, a.d. 397-439 ; but the translator's name is not 
known. 4 fasciculi ; 9 chapters. 

158 mmm-ifr^^m^nm 

Kwan-poh-yen-tsin-pu-thui-Aiwan-fa-lun-iin. 

' Vaipulya-vyfth3.vivartita-dharmaiakra-s(ltra.' 

Avaivartya (?)-s&tra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 20 b. 

Aparivartya-sutra. 
Cone. 316. Translated by K'-yen and Pao-yun, A. i). 
427, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 4 fas- 
ciculi. 

The above two works are later translations of No. 150. 
if'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 21a. 

159 -^ M :k^mm 

Flin-kw£in-ta-Awan-yen-&in. 

' Vaipulya-mahSvyfiha-stttra.' 

Lalitavistara. 

A.E,.,p.4i6; A.M. G., p. 223; Cone. 147; Wassiljew, 
176. Translated by Divakara, A. d. 683, of the Than 
dynasty,A.D. 618-907. 12 fasciculi; 27 chapters. There 
is another title of this translation given as a note under 
the above title in the first fasciculus, viz. jjjffl jjS j^ 
1^ (*^) Shan-thuri-yiu-hhi(-^-in), i. e. '-fiiddhivikri- 
c?ita(-siitra).' Cf. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 16 b; Cone. 
97. But Julien gives in his M^thode (p. 33) a different 
reading for the second character, viz. ea thun, though 
it is the same in pronunciation. This reading is given 
in Eitel's Handbook of Chinese Buddhism, p. 6 1 a. The 
title may literally be rendered into '/Jiddhikumara- 
vikrt(fita(-sutra).' The contents of this translation are 
given in Beal's Catalogue, pp. 17-19. There is a pre- 
face by the Empress Wu Tsb-thien, A. d. 684.-705, of 
the Than dynasty, the same as that to No. 53. In this 
preface Divakara is said to have translated ten works, 
together with ten Chinese assistants, whose united 
labours were accomplished in a. d. 685. 

According to the ^'-yuen-lu (fasc. 2, fol. 16 b), this 
translation agrees with the Tibetan. This Sutra was 
translated into Chinese four times, but the first and 
third had already been lost in A. d. 730, when the 
Khai-yuen-lu was compiled. The second and fourth 

E 



51 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



52 



translations are in existence, viz. Nos. i6o and 159 
respectively. The two missing translations were both 
entitled -S* [|s ^^ Phu-yao-Ain, i. e. 'Samanta- 
prabhasa-sutra C!),' in eight fasciculi each. The first 
was translated under the Latter Han dynasty, one of 
the Three Kingdoms, A. d. 221-263; but the transla- 
tor's name is lost. The third was translated by K'-yen 
together with Pao-yun, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 13 a. The 
Sanskrit text has been edited by Kajendralala Mitra 
in the Bibliotheca Indica, Old Series, Nos. 51, 73, 143, 
144, 145, and 237, Calcutta, 1853-1877. This edition 
requires a careful collation with MSS.; for which 
latter, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 7 ; 
III. 14, 15; IV. 7 ;-VII. 37. There is another MS., 
numbered 341, in the India Office Library, London, 
which was procured in Nepal by Captain Knox, and 
presented to the Library by T. Colebrooke, Esq. An 
English translation of the first few chapters by Eajen- 
dralala Mitra in the Bibliotheca Indica. A French 
translation of the Tibetan version of the Lalitavistara 
hy Foucaux. 



160 



>1 fe. 



Phu-yao-Hn. 

' Samanta-prabh^sa-sfltra.' 

Lalitavistara. 
Translated by Kn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 308, of 
the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 8 fasciculi; 
30 chapters. According to the A''-yuen-lu (fasc 2, 
fol. 16 b), this is an earlier translation of No, 159. 
This authority gives another title as a note, viz. 
^ ^ ;?(C ^ 1^ Fan-tan -pan-Mi-Aiii, i.e.' Vai- 
pulya-nidana-sfitra.' Cf. Cone. 151. 



161 if^n^m^jrm 

Tun - ^an-tho-lo-su -wan-p&o-su-lai-san- 
Taei-kin. 

'Druma-kinnara-paripr)'H/i&-ratnatathSigata-sainadhi-sfltra.' 

MahadEuma-kinnarara^a-paripn'tt/ia. 
Cf. No. 162. Translated by K' Leu-Aia-^-Aan (Loka- 
raksha?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 
3 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 19 b. 

162 Am ^Mm^ fJr P«1 il 

Ta-shu-Mn-na-lo-win-su-wan-A;in. 
Mah^druma-kiimarar^j7a-paripriZ;A;A£b. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 b; Cone. 597. Translated 
by Kumara^iva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384- 



417. This is a later translation of No. i6i. /i^'-yuen-lu, 

8. V. 

163 m '^ ^M il 

Z^u-fa-pan-wu-Hn. 
Sarvadharma-pravritti-nirdesa-siitra. 
Jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a; Cone. 7^4 > A. R., 
p. 452 ; A. M. G., p. 256. Translated by (?«.anagupta, 
A.D. 595, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 3 fasciculi. 

164 m '^Mn ii 

Ku-ia,-wn-hhm-kin. 
Sarvadharma-pravrftti-nirdesa-sutra. 

Cone. 715. Translated by Kumarag'iva, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. This is an 
earlier translation of No. 163. /t'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 26 a. 

165 w A^m^jf p«i m 

Kh' - zan-'phn-ssL-sn-waji-kin. 

' Vasudhara-bodhisattva-paripHfc/cAa-sdtra.' 

Translated by A'u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 fasciculi. 

166 WWM 

Kh'-shi-kin. 

' Vasudhara-sfttra.' 
Translated by Kumara</lva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 4 fasciculi. This is also called 
5K' fP ^M Pa-yin-^iri, i. e. ' Dharmamudra-sutra,' 
and it is a later translation of No. 165. Deest in 
Tibetan, .ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 22 b. 



Jlj 



167 1^ ^ A M'iM i 

Fo-shwo-ta-kwan-tin-shan-fc^eu-Hn. 

■ Buddhabhashita-mahilbhishekarddhidharanl-stttra.' 
Translated by Poh /Srimitra, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 12 fasciculi. Each fasciculus 
contains a Sutra with its own title, so that this is a col- 
lection of twelve Sutras. All these Sutras except the 
last are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 
27 a seq. 



IS 



168 Mm^^mmu^ 

Fo-shwo-wan-shu-sh'-li-hhien-pao-tsan-iin. 

* BuddhabhSshita-maHg^usrl-vibh^vita-ratnapi/aka-siitra.' 

Ratnakarajjrfakavyiiha-sutra. 
A'''-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 23 a; Cone. 802; A. R., 
p. 437; A. M. G., p. 243; Wassiljew, 154. Translated 



53 



StTRA-PI^AKA. 



54 



by A'u Fa-hu (Dharmaruksha), a.d. 270 j of the Western 
Tsin dynasty, A. n. 265-3 * 6. 2 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. /tT'-yuen-hi, s. v. For the Sanskrit text, see 
Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 24; III. 20, 
21; IV. I a; VII. 31. The Sanskrit text has been 
edited by Satyavrata Samasrami, at Calcutta, 1873. 

/TAT 

169 X-)j ^^% M. 

Ta-fan-kwS,n-p£io-Mi^-Z:in. 

'Mah^vaipulj'a-ratnakSrajida-stitra.' 

KatnakarantZakavyuha-sMra. 
Cone. 601. Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 2 fasciculi. Tins is a 
later translation of No. 168. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 
23 a. 

170 "^u tn-^i^m IS 

Yao-sh'- ^Ti-lai-pan-yuen-^n. 

'Bheshajyaguru-tathagata-pftrvapramidh^na-sfttra.' 

Bheshayyaguru-pilrvaprarddhana. 

Cf. No. 171. Translated by Dharmagupta, a.d. 615, 
of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. i fasciculus. 

171 ^ ^rlJ J^ ^ 3t ^B 5fc 2(i: ip 
^ fi IS 

Yao-sh' -liu-li-kwan-m-lai-pan-yuen- 
kun-tbh-Zcin. 

'Bheshajryaguru-vai^Zftryaprabhasa-tathagata-pftrvapraisidhana- 
gima-sfitra.' 

Bheshar/yaguru - vairfuryaprabliasa - piirva- 
pranidhana. 

A''- yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 28 a; Cone. 866. Translated 
by Hhuen-A;wan (Hiouen-thsang), A.D. 650, of the Than 
dj'nasty, A. d. 618-907, 1 fasciculus. 

172 mn ^^ r% ^ -\i \^ :^ m 

^ fi II 

Yao-sli"'-liu-li-kwan-tshi-fo-pan-yuen- 

kun-toh-ytin. 

'Bhesba3yaguru-vaM(lryaprabha,sa(-S,di)-saptabuddha-plirva- 
pranidh3.na-guna-8fttra.' 

Saptatathagata-purvapranidhana-visesha- 
vistara. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 28 b ; Cone. 868 ; A. E., 
p. 508 ; A. M. G., p. 309. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 
707, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. 
The above three works are later translations of the 
twelfth Siltra of No. 167, and they agree with Tibetan. 
AT'-yuen-Iu, s. v. 



173 



^ 



^ilJ J^ J^ 3fc -b 



F^n-tsz'- yao-sh'- liu-li-kw&.n-tshi-fo- 
pan-yuen-kun-toh-Mn. 

' Bhesha5iyaguru-vaidaryaprabhasa(-adi)-sap1«buddha-pflrvaprani- 
dhana-guna-sHtra in the letters of Fan (i. c. Tibet).' 
I fasciculus. . This seems to have been a copy of the 
Tibetan version of the Sutra, but it is considered to 
have already been lost or left out, at the time when this 
whole collection was published in China, towards the 
end of the Min dynasty, about A. d. 1600. There is a 
note above this title in the original Catalogue, Ta-min- 
san-tSan-shan-A;iao-mu-lu (fasc. I, fol. 12 b), added most 
probably by the Japanese editor, namely : ' In the 
Chinese and Corean editions of the Tripifaka, this book 
is wanting.' But it must be understood, that this book 
was originally included in the so-called Southern and 
Northern Collections of the Chinese Tripiiaka, published 
under the reign of the first and third lEmperors of the 
Min dynasty, a.d. 1368-1398 and 1403-1424 respec- 
tively ; because there is mention of the mark-characters 
of this book in the original Catalogue, as they have 
been employed in both Collections. 

174 i^mnm'^^u 

Fo-ahwo-o-sho-shi-wan-^in. 

'Buddhabhashit^atasatru-ra^a-sAtra.' 

Ajyatasatru-kaukj'itya-vinodana. 
AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 28 b ; Cone, i ; A. R., p- 457 ; 
A. M. G., p. 262. Translated by K' Leu -Ma -Man 
(Lokaraksha ?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25- 
220. 2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 29 a. 

175 m^nm^mm is 

Lan-A;iS-o-poh-to-lo-pao-A:m. 

' LankS,vatS.ra-ratna-sfttra.' 

Lank^vatS,ra-STitra. 
Cone. 3 2 6 ; A. E., p. 4 3 2 ; A. M. G., p. 23 7 ; Wassiljew, 
151. Translated by Gunabhadra, A. D. 443, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 4 fasciculi; i chapter. 
There are two prefaces, by Tsiang K'-khi and Su Shi, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. The date 
of the latter preface corresponds to a. d. 1085. 



176 



A ^"^ 



Zn-laA-kie-km.. 
Lankavatara-sMra. 
Cone. 327. Translated by Bodhiru^i, A. d. 513, of the 
Northern "Wei dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 10 fasciculi ; 18 
chapters, 

E 2 



55 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



56 



177 i^^ A ^ # U 

Ta-shan-^Ti-lan-4ie-tm. 
LanMvatS,ra-sfttra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 25 a; Cone. 371. Translated 
by Sikshananda, A. d. 700-704, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 7 fasciculi; 10 chapters. There is a 
preface added by the Empress Wu Tso-thien, a. d. 
684-705, of the Th^n dynasty. 

The above three works are sitailar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. But No. 175 
is incomplete. Nos. 176 and 177 agree more or less 
with the Sanskrit text. For the text, see Catalogue of 
the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 5 ; in. 9 ; V. 20 ; VI. 6 ; 
VII. 36. There are also two MSS. in the University 
Library, Cambridge. 

178 ^ 61 ^ ^ 1^ ^ ^ 1$ M 

Phu-sH-hhin-fan-pien-^in-ii^-sliaii-thun- 
pien-hwa-iin. 

'Bodhiaattvalaritop^yavishayarddhivikriya-sfitra.' 
Translated by Gumabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420—479. 3 fasciculi. 



179 j^mm^m^f^mM. 

T4-sa-A;o-m-khien-tsz'-sheu-^i-/-in. 

' MahSsatya (?)-nirgrantha-putra-vyakarana-s(itra.' 
Translated by BodhiruAi, a.d. 519, of the Northern 

Wii dynasty, A. D. 386-534. ro fasciculi ; 1 2 chapters. 
The above two works are similar translations, and 

wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fesc. 2, fol. 25 b. 

180 :h^:k m ^ R£ ^U U 

T^-shanrt&.-p^i-faii-tho-li-Hn. 

Mahakarun§,pundarlka-s<!ltra. 
^'-yuen-ln, fasc. 2, fol. 18 b; Cone. 644, 645. 
Translated under the (three) Tshin (dynasties, A. d. 350- 
431); but the translator's name is lost. 8 fasciculi; 
30 chapters. This is a similar translation of No. 142. 
Jf'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

181 # B M ^ ^S 

SMn-sz'- thun-tsz'- kiix. 

' Sufcintita (?)-kniliara-s<ltra.' 

Vimalaktrtti-nirdesa. 
Cone- 60. Translated by Giraanagupta, A. D. 591, of 
the Sui djmasty, A. D. 589-618. 2 fasciculi. This is 
a later translation of Nos. 144 and 145. ^'-yuen-ln, 
fasc. 2, fol. 18 b. 



182 ^ M H ^ ^ 

Phu-Mao-sjin-mei-Hn. 

' Samantatikramana (?)-samadhi-sfltra.' 

AgrSitasatru-kaukritya-vinodana. 
Cone. 496. Translated by Km. Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
A. D. 286, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 
4 fasciculi. This is a later translation of No. 174. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 29 a. 

183 "^^U 

FS.n-poh-Ain. 

' Slitra on letting the bowl go,' or ' Patra-gamayat-8<ltra (?).' 
A^atasatru-kaukrttya-vinodana. 

Cf. Cone. 149, where a different reading is given for 
the last word of the Sanskrit title. Translated under 
the "Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316; but the 
translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. This is a simi- 
lar translation of the second chapter of No. 182. 

184 nm^w^^^ tPp II 

Fo-shwo-ta-tsin-fS,-man-phin-Ain. 

'Buddbabha,3hita-mah^suddhadharmaparyayS.dhyS,ya-sfttra.' 

Ma%usri-vikr}rfita- siltra. 
Cone. 658 ; A. K., p. 425 ; A. M. G., p. 230 ; Wassil- 
jew, 184. Translated by Xu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
A.D. 313, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 
I fasciculus. 

185 ^J^m'^'t^u 

Ta-A;wan-yen-fa-man-Hn. 

* Mah§,vy^hadharmapary^ya-sfltra.* 

Ma«^usri-vikridita-sMra. 

iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i b ; Cone. 654. Translated 
by Narendrayasas, a.d. 583, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 
589 (or 58i)-6i8. 2 fasciculi. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

Fo-shwo-ta-fan-tan-ta-yun-tsliin-yii-A;in. 

' Buddhabli^sliita-mali^vaipulya-sf^tra on asking rain of the great 
clond.' 

Mahamegha-svltra. 
A". R, p. 461; A. M. G., p. 265; Cone. 612. Trans- 
lated by ffjianagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589— 
618. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. ..£''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 26 a. For tlie Sanskrit text, see Catalogue 
of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 64; III. 12. An 
extract from the text with an English translation, 
published by Mr. C. Bendall, in the Journal of the 
Royal Asiatic Society, vol. xii, partii, pp. 288-311. 



57 



StTTEA-PITAKA. 



58 



187 ;^ ® it Pg ^ 

T4-yun-tshin-yii-4in. 
* Sfttra on asking rain of the great cloud.' 

HaMmegha-sfttra. 
Cone. 668. Translated by Gninagapta (the same 
person as before), under the Northern Z^eu dynasty, 
■*^-D. 557-581. I fasciculus. 

188 ;^ # 1^ if M II 

T£i-yun-lun-tshin-yu-^iA. 
' Sfttra on asking rain of the great-cloud-wheel.' 

Maha,megha-s{ltra. 

Cone. 667. Translated by Narendrayasas, A. D. 585, 
of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589 (or 58 1)-6 1 8. 2 fasciculi. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
186. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 2^ a. An abstract 
English translation of No. 188, by Beal in his Catena of 
Buddhist Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 419-423. 

189 m .s m ^^mm m 

Shan-sz'-wM-fin-thien-su-wan-Ain. 
Viseshaiinta-brahma-paripniMS,(-s<itra). 
-iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol, 22 a ; Cone. no. Translated 
by Bodhiru/fci, a.d. 517, of the Northern WM dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 6 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

190 .^.^m^^jr m m 

Sz'- yi-f^n-thien-su-wan-iin. 

Vi5eshaA;iiita-brahma-paripnMAS,(-siiGra). 

Cone. 551. Translated by Kumaragfiva, a.d. 402, 

of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-4 17. 4 fasciculi ; 

24 chapters. This is an earlier translation of the 

preceding Sutra, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 22 a. 

191 M '^ ^ mji 

Yueh-tan-san-mei-A;m. 

* £andra-dipa-samS.dhi-st!ltra.' 

Translated by Narendrayasas, A. d. 557, of the Nor- 
thern Tshi dynasty, A. b. 550-577. r i fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan. .&"-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i a. 

192 The same as No. 191. 

Translated by Shih Sien-kun, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. This is an earlier 
translation of the seventh and eighth fasciculi of the 
preceding Siltra. 

Fo-shwo-silln-ye-^. 

'BuddhabhS.shlta-hastikakshy&-s(ltra.' 

HastikfikshyS,. 



193 



JP'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i b; Cone. 523; A. R., 
p. 456; A. M.C, p. 261. Translated by Dharmamitra, 
of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i b. 

194 mmmm^mm 

Fo-shwo-wTi-su-hhi-wM-^in. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the absence of hope.' 

Hastikakshya. 
Translated by Ku. Pa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. i fasciculus. 
This is an earlier translation of the preceding Siltra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i b. 

195 mm :knm 'BM 

Fo-shwo-t^-shan-thun-sin-Mn. 

Mah£iyS,n^bhisamaya-sfitra. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 23 a; Cone. 595. Translated 
by <?wanayasas, together with San-an, A. d. 570, of the 
Northern Ken dynasty, A.d. 557-581. 2 fasciculi. It 
agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

196 W^Mt^^^k^M 

Fo-shwo-A-ari-^/d-tS,-shari-Mn. 

Mahay&nabhisamaya-stea. 
Cone. 695. Translated by Divakara, A. D. 680, of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This is a later 
translation of the preceding Sutra. jK''-yuen-lu, fasc. 
2, fol. 23 b. There is a preface, by the Empress Wu 
Tso-thien, a. d. 684-705, of the ThUn dynasty. This 
preface is the same as that to Nos. 53 and 159. 

197 w^^'^^mm u 

Kh'- sin-fUn-thien-su-wan-iin. 
Visesha^inta-brahina-paripriAM£i(-sutra). 
Cone. 691. Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
A. D. 286, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 
4 fasciculi ; 1 8 chapters. This is an earlier translation 
of Nos. 189 and 190. /iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 22 a. 

198 i^mmummi^m. 

Fo-shwo-k w£iri-wu-lian-sheu -f o-Hn . 

' Buddhabh^shit&mit&yurbuddha-dhy&na (?)-sQtra.' 

Translated by Kalayasas, A. d. 424, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. There was 
another translation of this SAtra, made by Dharmamitra, 
of the same dynasty; but it was lost already in a.d. 730. 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 17 b. This Sutra may be 
called the Sukh^vativjoiha, according to its contents. 
But Cone. 311 and 830 are both very doubtful, if not 
wrong. 



59 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



eo 



There are verses prefixed to No. 198, which verses con 
sist of sixty lines, each line consisting of seven Chinese 
characters. The title of these verses is ^1 mU ^fe 
^S ^ f^ 5^ Yii-^'-wu-lian-sheu-fo-tsan, i.e. 
' Hymn of Buddha Amitayus, being the Imperial compo- 
sition.' This composition entirely depends on No. 198 ; 
but the Emperor's name is not mentioned. 

199 ^ fi ?f ± t^ =^ ^ II 

^/ian-tsan-tsin-tu-fo-sho-sheu-Hn. 

' Sfttra of the Favour of (all) Buddhas and the Praise of the Pure 
Land." 

Sukhavativyiiha. 
A. R., p. 437; A. M. G., p. 243; Cone. 699, 700, 
702, which three are different titles of this translation. 
See Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 2 b. Translated byHhuen- 
iwaii (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 650, of the Than dynasty, 
A. 0.618-907. II leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

200 i^Winm'^tm. 

Fo-shvro-o-mi-tho-Ain. 

' Buddhabhashitamitayu3-s(itra.' 

Sukhavatyamntavjfiha-siitra. 

iT'-j'uen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 2 b. 
Sukhavativyflha. 

Translated by Kumarajiiva, A. D. 402, of the Latter 
Tshindynasty, A.D.384-417. 5 leaves. This is an earlier 
(and shorter) translation of the preceding Sutra. K'- 
yuen-lu, s.v. But this shorter translation corresponds, 
with a few omissions, to the Sanskrit text, which, 
together with an English translation and notes, has 
been published by Professor Max Mtiller, in J. R. A. S., 
vol. xii, part ii, 1880, pp. 168-186, and afterwards in 
his Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 348-363, without the 
text. An incomplete English translation of No. 200, 
by Rev. S. Beal, is given in his Catena of Buddhist 
Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 378-383. A French 
translation, by MM. Yma'izoumi and Yamata, with the 
Sanskrit text, was published in the Annales du Mus^e 
Guimet, vol. ii (1881), pp. 39-64. 

There was another Chinese translation of this short 
Sukhavatlvyuha, made by Gunabhadra, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. But it was lost already 
in A. D. 730. Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 17 b. 

Pa-yi-tshiS-yeh-A-an-kan-pan-toh-shan- 
tsin-tu-shan-Meu. 

' A spiritual DhSranl for uprooting all the obstacles of Karma and 
for causing one to be born in the Pure Land (Sukhavatl).' 



Translated by Gunabhadra, A. D. 453, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. This Dharami consists of 
fifty-nine Chinese characters in transliteration, and it 
is followed by about two columns of explanation. 

202 "^^nmn^m 

Heu-^/iu-b-ini-tho-H^-iin. 

' A later translation of the Sdtra consisting of verses on Amit&yus.' 
Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25- 
220; but the translator's name is lost. 56 lines, each 
line consists of five characters. There was an earlier 
translation, but it was lost already in A. D. 730. Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 17 b. 



203 



■knm'^u 



Ti-d-mi-tho-^in. 

'A large Amit%us-s<ltra.' 

Compiled by Wan Zih-hhiu, in A. d. 1160-1162, of 
the Southern Sun dynasty, a, d. 1 1 2 7-1 2 80. 2 fasciculi ; 
56 chapters. This work ought to be arranged under the 
heading of Chinese Works, in the Fourth Division of 
the Chinese Tripiteka; because it is not a translation 
made from the original text, but consists of extracts 
from four translations of the same or a similar text, 
viz. Nos. 25, 26, 27, and 863. Moreover the com- 
piler made this, without comparing those versions with 
the Sanskrit text, simply from his own judgment, 
through the spiritual help of Avalokitesvara, for which 
he had always prayed in the course of his compilation. 
See his preface. It is curious that he does not 
mention BodhiruA;i's translation of the same SAtra (No. 
23. 5), which was made more'than four centuries before, 
and is much better at least than No. 863, both in con- 
tents and composition. At any rate, No. 203 has no 
such value as Nos. 130 and 139, which were made by 
men who had the Sanskrit texts before them, and who 
also made some additions and corrections. 



204 



% 



^ 
n 



±^. 



Fo-shwo-kwan-mi-lb-phu-sS,-shS,n-shan 



'M 



teu-sh-wM-tho-thien-tin. 
' Sfttra spoken by Buddha ^bout the meditation on the Bodhisattva 
Maitreya's going up to be born in the Tushita heaven.' 

Translated by Tsu-JtM .ffin-shan, a.d. 455, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. p. 420-479. 9 leaves. This is arranged 
here, though it is a single translation, because the sub- 
ject has some connection with that of the following five 
works. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a. 



61 



StrTRA-PI^AKA. 



62 



205 w^mmMT ^U 

Fo-shwo-mi-lo-lihii-shari-Hn. 

' StUtra spoken by Buddha on Maitreya's coming down to be bom 
(in this world).' 

Maitreya-vyakarana. 

A. R, p. 480 ; A. M. G., p. 283. Translated by Ku- 
marag'iva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 
8 leaves. 

206 Mmmwi ^)^ ii 

Fo-shwo-mi-lo-lai-sh'- kin. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the time of Maitreya's coming (down 
to be born in this world).' 

Maitreya-vyakarana. 

See No. 205. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A. d. 317-420; but the translator's name is 
lost. 3 leaves. 

207 i^mmwiT ^^mm 

ro-shwo-mi-l6-hhia-shan-A;Aan-fo-im. 

' Stttra spoken by Buddha on Maitreya's coming down to be born 
(in this world) and to become Buddha.* 

Ma treya-vyakarana. 

See No. 205. Translated by I-tsin, A. D. 701, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

The above three works are the fourth, third, and 
sixth respectively of six translations of the same or a 
similar text; while the first, second, and fifth were 
lost already in a.d. 730. Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 
1 8 a ; ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a, where it is stated 
that this Sutra is wanting in Tibetan. See, ho^vever, 
the authorities mentioned under No. 205. 






208 m M mm m ^ mT ^ II 

Fo-shwo-kw^n-ini-lo-phu-s^-hhia-shan-A;in. 
' Sdtra spoken by Buddha about the meditation on the Bodbisattva 
Maitreya's coming down to be born (in this world).' 

Translated by Xn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
"Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 9 leaves. This 
is a single translation, but it is arranged here on 
account of the subject being similar to the preceding 
three works. 

209 mmmM )i^i^ii 

Fo-shwo-mi-lo-Man-fo-^in. 

' S<itra spoken by Buddha on Maitreya's becoming Buddha.' 

Translated by Kumara^iva, A. d. 402, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, A. D. 384^4 1 7 . i fasciculus. There was an 
earlier translation, but it was lost already in A. D. 730. 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 18 a. 



210 Mmn-mi^m m 

Fo-shwo-ti-yi-i-fji-shan-^in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the excelling of the law of the first 
(or highest), meaning.' 

Paramarthadharmavi^aya-sfltra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol/ 3 b; Cone. 741; A. E,., 
p. 464 ; A. M. G., p. 268. Translated by Gautama 
Prajfwaru^i, a.d. 542, of the Eastern WSi dynasty, a.d. 
534-55°- I fasciculus. 

211 nm:kg.m^mAmMm 

Fo-shwo-tS,-wM-tan-kwan-sien-^an-wan-i-A:in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the question of doubt asked by the 
JRishi Great-powerful-lamp-light.' 

Paramarthadharmaviyaya-siitra. 

Cone. 661. Translated by <?KS,nagupta, A.D. 586, of 
the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. ' i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 a. 

212 — M ^ ^ i ^ 

Yi-tshi^-f£i-k4o-wari-A-in. 

' Sarvadharmo^&arSpa-slitra.' 
Translated by Gautama Praj'waru^i, a.d. 542, of the 
Eastern "WM dynasty, a.d. 534-550. i fasciculus. 

213 i^mm '^ m ^ii 

Fo-shwo-Au-fa-yun-wan-Hn. 

' Buddhabhashita-sarvadharma-nirbhayarSijfa-sfltra.' 

Translated by Dharmamitra, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A.D. 420-479. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 3 b. 

214 mm-:^ Mu 

Shun-^Aiien-fM-pien-Arin. 

' UpHyakausalya-sfitra.' 

Strlvivarta-vy^kararja-siitra. 
.£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 a; Cone. 124; A. R., 
p. 454; A.M.G., p. 258. Translated by ^u Fa-hu 
(Dharmaraksha), of the "Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316. 2 fasciculi; 4 chapters. 

215 mmmmmmm'-:^Mm 

Fo-shwo-lb-yin-lo-A-wan-yen-fan-pien-Mn. 

' Slitra spoken by Buddha on the means of adornment of a necklace 
of happiness (?).' 

Strivivarta-vyakaraHa-sMra.- 

Cone. 329. Translated by Dharmayasas, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty,. A. d. 384-417. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 a. 



63 



StrTRA-PirAKA. 



64 



216 ^mm'f-m 

Phu-s^-shan-tsz'- kiA. 

' Slitra on the Bodhisattva who was the son who took a look at 
(his blind father).' 
Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 
265-316; but the translator's name is lost. 7 leaves. 



m^k'f'ii 



217 

Fo-shwo-shan-tsz'- ^id. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the son who took a look at (his blind 
father).' 

Translated by Sban-^ien, of the "Western Tshin 
dynasty, A. p. 385-431. 7 leaves. 

The above two works are later translations of a part 
of fasc. 2 of No. 143, being a ffataka, concerning the 
Dana-paramita. .fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 a. 

218 mmit-^m m 

Fo-shwo-A;iu-seh-lu-^in. 

'Stltra spoken by Buddha on the nine-coloured deer.' 
Translated by K' £^hien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222—280. 3 leaves. This is a similar translation of a 
part of fasc. 6 of No. 143, being a G'ataka, concerning 
the Vlrya-paramita. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 a. 

219 i^mic'f'i^m m 

Fo-shwo-thai-tsz'- mu-phob -^in. 

'Buddhabhashita-kum4ra-m(ika-slltra.' 
Translated by Km Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 leaves. 

220 i^^ Mmu 

Th£li-tsz'- mu-phoh-Hn. 

' KumSra-mlika-stitra.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
part of fasc. 4 of No. 143, being the (?ataka of the dumb 
boy, coDcerning the ^Sila-paramita. .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 5 a. 

221 M^^ Uil 

Wu-tsz'- pio-Mie-Hn. 

' Anakshara-ratnakSrantfaka-siltra.' 

Anakshara-granthaka-roA-anagarbha-sfttra. 
Cone. 849. Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the Northern 
Wei dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 7 leaves. 



222 :kmm^^^^mmM 

TEt-shan-li-wan-tsz'-phu-kwan-min-taan-iin. 

'Mahfi,ySnSnakshara-samantaroianagarbha-stitra.' 

Anakshara-grantlaakai-ro^aiiagarbha-sMra. 



A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b ; Cone. 584. Translated 
by Divakara, a.b. 683, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907. 5 leaves. 

223 :kmu^^±mmM^ 
^ p^ m 

T^-shan-pien-fcao-kwS-n-min-tsM-wu-tsz'- 
fa-man-iin. 

'MahaySna-vairoianagarbhanakshara-dharmaparySya-sfttra.' 

Anakshara-granthaka-ro^anagarbha-sfltra. 

Cone. 584. Translated by Divakara, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 7 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b. 

224 1^^^ iK A $S 

Fo-shwo-lao-nii-^^an-^in. 

' SCltra spoken by Buddha at (the request of) an old woman.' 

Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222-280. 2 leaves. 



^ 75 W 4 



225 t^ 

Fo-shwo-l^o-mu-^in. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha at (the request of) an old mother.' 
Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 



226 



m^'^:k^ 



Fo-shwo-lao-mu-nii-liu-yin-^m. 

' Slltra spoken by Buddha at (the request of) an old mother called 
Six-flowers (Shatpushp4 ?).' 

Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. I leaf. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
are wanting in Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 6 a. 

227 mmM^f-um 

Fo-shwo-MaA-io-tsz'- k'- kin. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the son of an elder (SreahiAin) 
K' (oTGet&iy 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. 

228 i^m^mmm 

Fo-shwo-phu-sa-shi-^n. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the Bodhisattva Shi (or Geta 1).' 

Translated by Po Fa-tsu, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 4 leaves. 



65 



StyTRA-PITAKA. 



66 



229 mmmM'f' 

Fo-shwo-shi-thun-tsz'- /Hd. 

'Sfttra spokeD by Buddha on the boy Shi (or Geta?).' 

Translated by^' Pa-tu, a.d. 301, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 4 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. ^'-yuen-lu,fasc.3,fol. a,. 

230 mm M ^M^m. 

Fo-shwo-yueh-kwan-thun-tsz'- /Kn. 

'Buddhabh&shita-iandraprabha-kum&ra-stltra.' 

^andraprabha-kumSxa-siitra. 
Cone. 870. Translated by Kti Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 10 leaves. 

231 mm^B M.^m 

Fo-shwo-shan-^ih -'rh-pan-/Hn. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the original (or (?4taka ?) of the 
child of Srlgnpta(?).' 

:^andraprabha-kumara-siitra. 
Cone. 92. Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 420—479. 3 leaves. 

232 1^ 1^ fi ^ :^ ^ >^ 

Fo-shwo-toh-hu-^^an-jto-Mn. 

'Buddhabh4shita-srlgupta-«reshMi-s<ltra.' 

&igupta-STitra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 6 b; Cone. 733; A. R., 
p. 458; A. M. G., p. 262. Translated by Narendraya- 
sas, A.D. 583, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 
2 fasciculi 

The above three works are similar translations ; but 
Nos. 230 and 231 are incomplete, while No. 232 agrees 
with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

233 mmmf-^ 

Fo-shwo-tu-tsz'- ^in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the calf.' 

Vatsa-srltra. 
Cf. No. 234. Translated by E' Khien, of the Wu 
dynasty, a.d. 220-280. 2 leaves. 

234 mm^^w^m 

Fo-shwo-2Ti-kwan-fo-^in. 

• Sfltra spoken by Buddha on Budd>ia of nulky light.' 

Vatsa-s6tra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 7 b; Cone. 232. Translated 
by Zu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 7 leaves. 

The above two are similar translations, and they 
agree wiiJi Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 7 b. 



235 mmmmwiKm 

Fo-shwo-wu-keu-hhien-nii-iiA. 

* Sdtra spoken by Baddha on the wise girl ^bjali.' 

Strlvivarta-vyakarana-sMi c. 
Jf-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 7 b ; Cone. 821; A.R., p. 454 ; 
A. M. 6., p. 258. Translated by Eu Yi-hn (Dharma- 
raksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 
4 leaves. 

236 mmm^ ^mm 

Fo-shwo-fu-^tui-nii-thifi-^in. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the daughter (of Sudatta) 
listening (to the law), while in the womb.' 

Strivivarta- vy ^kar ari a-s<itra. 
Cone. 168. Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the 
Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 397-439- 3 leaves. 

237 1^ ^ # iC # ^ 

Fo-shwo-Awan-nii-slian-^. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on turning the body of a woman (into 
man).' 

Strivivarta-vyakarana-siitra. 

Cone. 732. Translated by Dharmamitra, of the 
earlier Sun djniasty, A. d. 420-479. i fascicnlus. 

The above thre*' works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Nos. 235 and 236 are in- 
complete, ^-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 8 a. Cf. Nos. 214 
and 2 IK. 



1=1 



238 ^ ^ ii ^'I 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-wan-phu-ti-jKn. 

• Sfltra of Ma»yugrl's question on the Bodhi.' 

GayS.slrslia. 
A.R. p. 433; A.M.6., p. 238; Cone. 498 and 499 
mention two shorter Chinese titles, as given in Z'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 3, fol. 6 b. Translated by Kumirajriva, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 8 leaves. 

239 Hlft W [UtMM 

Ki^ye-shan-tin-^. 

• Sfttra (spoken) on the top of the GayS, mountain.' 

GayS^irslia. 

A. R, p. 433 ; A. M. G., p. 238 ; Cone. 270. Trans- 
lated by BodhimA;i, of the Northern W6i dynasty, a. d. 
386-534. 12 leaves. 

240 mmf^Mi^^M 
Fo-sh-wo-sian-theu-tsm-sho-/Hn. 

* Sdtia spoken by Buddha in the pure house (or vih^ra) of the 
head of an elephant (or Ga^astrdra).' 

GaylUirsha. 

F 



67 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



68 



A. R., p. 433; A. M. G., p. 238; Cone. 521. Trans- 
lated by Vinitaru^i, a. d. 582, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 
589(or 58i)-6i8. 11 leaves. 

241 :k^iMi W \h Tl m. 

Ta-shan-He-ye-shan-tm-Hn. 

' Sdtra of the Mahajana (spoken) on the top of the GayS. 
mountain.' 

Gayasirsha. 

A. R, p. 433 ; A. M. G., p. 238 ; Cone. 573. Trans- 
lated by BodhiruAi, A. d. 693, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 
618-907. 8 leaves. 

The above four works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu,fasc. 3, fol. 7 a. 
See, however, the authorities mentioned under the title. 

242 ^m^^mnm 

Fo-shwo-^iie-tin-tsun-M'- A-in. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the determined Dharanl.' 
Translated by K\i Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 11 leaves. In 
this work the Dharan! is translated into Chinese, 
instead of being transliterated as usual. 

243 W^mW f^ M: 

Fo-shvro-pan-fo-A'iri. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha on speaking evil of Buddha.' 
Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the Northern Wei 

dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 8 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 

they agree with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 8 b. 

244 :k-:^ m :km^ 

Ta-fan-taii-ta-yun-Hn. 

'Mahavaipulya-mahamegha-sfltra.* 

Mahamegha-siitra. 
Cone. 611. Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the 
Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 397-439- 4 fasciculi- 
There was an earlier translation, but it is now lost. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 25 b. 

245 ia^w^m^m^mA 

Z\iAki-kwkn-jen-k'-hwm-kwa.n-mm-za- 
yi-tshie-fo-A;m-A;ie-iin. 

'Tathagatavyftha-p'Sanaprabhasa-sarvabuddhavishayavatara- 
s<ltra.' 

SarvabuddhavishayavatS,ra. 
Wassiljew, 161. Translated by Dharmaru^i, of the 
Northern Wei dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 2 fasciculi. 



This is an earlier translation of No. 56. .ff'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 2 a. 

246 'd^w Mm^ii 

Shan-mi-Zri^th o-A-in. 

' Sdtra on the deliverance of deep secret.' 

SandhiiiirinoA;ana-sutra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 23 b ; Cone. 90 ; A.B,., p. 431 ; 
A.M.G., p. 236; Wassiljew, 152. Translated by Bodhi- 
ruJci, of the Northern Wei dynasty, A.D. 386-534. 
5 fasciculi; 11 chapters. 

247 M'^W M 

Ki^sh&n-im-km. 

' Sfttra on deUvering deep secret.' 

Sandhinirmoiana-siltra. 

Cone. 275. Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. D. 645, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
5 fasciculi ; 8 chapters. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. Chapter 2 
in No. 247 is divided into four chapters in No. 246. 
.S^'-tsin, fasc. 6, fol. 12 b. 

248 MW:W.^U 

Yo-ahwo-kien-wkh-kih. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha on remonstrating with the King.' 

R%§-vavadaka. 
A. E., p. 459 ; A. M. G., p. 263. Translated by Tsu- 
kM. ^in-shan, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A.D. 420-479. 
4 leaves. 

249 i^B 5fc # it ^^ It S ^ 

.^u-l§.i-sh'-Hao-shari-A;iUn-wlLn-A;m. 

' Sfttra of the Tath%ata's instruction to the King Prasena^t.' 

E.%§,vavS,daka. 
A. R., p. 459; A. M. G., p. 263. Translated by 
Hhiien-^wan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 649, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 8 leaves. 

Fo-wei-shan-kwan-thien-tsz'-shwo-w&n-f^-A-in. 

' Stltra of the law of the King spoken by Buddha for the sake of 
the Devaputra ffinaprabha (?).' 

Ra^avavadaka. 

A.R., p. 459 ; A. M.G., p. 263. Translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 705, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 7 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 12 a. 



69 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



70 



251 



~^^i^mm^ 



PS,o - tsi - sS,n - mei -wan - shu - six- li - phu- 
sS,-wan-f^-shaii-A-in. 

• Sfttra on the Ratnakflte-samadhi and Dharmakaya, asked by 
the Bodhisattva Msjljusrl." 

Ratnakiito-siitra. 
if '-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 9 a; Cone. 417. Translated 
by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25- 
220. 7 leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 51. iT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

252 M^^ W :^ ^ ^ M. 

Fo-shwo-tsi-^-u-f&n-tan-lihio-Ain. 

'Buddhabhaahita-sarvavaipulyavidyasiddha-sdtra.' 

Translated by ^u FA-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. i fasciculus. 

253 :km7 M M W & 

T^-shaft-f&n-kw^n-tsun-M'- Hn. 

' Mahayanavaipulyadharani-stltra.' 

Translated by Vinitaru^i, A. d. 582, of the Sui 
dynasty, a. d. 589(or 58i)-6i8. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and they 
are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, ibl. 23 a. 



254 

Thai-tsz'- su-ta-na-iiii. 

' S(itra of the Crown-Prince Sudina.' 
Translated ^y Shan-^ien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, A. D. 385-431. i fasciculus. This is a later 
translation of a part of fasc. 2 of No. 143, being a 
(rataka concerning the Dana-paramita. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 4 b. It is the Vessantara ffataka fully told. 
Fi-pao-piao-mu, fasc. 3 , fol. 2 4 a ; Beal, Catalogue, p. 2 6. 

255 mmin^^w^ 

Fo-shwo-^Ti-lai-i'- yin-A;in. 

'Buddhabhashita-tathagatagjianamudra-sfttra.' 

Tathagata^fMEinamudra. 
JP'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 26 b. 

Tathagata^r/ianamudra-samadlii-sTitra. 
A. R, p. 444 ; A. M. G., p. 249 ; Cone. 252. Trans- 
lated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479; 
but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 

256 w^mm w H mm 

Fo-shwo-hwui-yin-san-m^i-ztin. 

'Buddhabhashita-5'na,namudTa-samadhi-s<itra.' 

Tathagata^n&namudrS.. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 26 b. 

Tathagata5f«S,namudr£l-sama.dlii-stoa. 



A. R., p. 444 ; A. M. G., p. 249 ; Cone. 209. Trans- 
lated by J{' Ehien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 222-280. 
I fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

257 1^MU%^~mil 

Fo-shwo-wn-ii-pao-san-mei-iin. 

'Buddhabhashita-anantaratna-samadhi-sHtra.' 
Translated by X\i Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 307, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. i). 265-316. 2fasciculi. 



258 



i^fj 5fJ — -^ 



Pao-£u-lai-san-mei-Z;in. 

* Ratnatatbagata-samadhi-sCltra.* 

Translated by Gitamitra, of tl t Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 317—420. 2 fasciculi. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, ^-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 26 b. 

259. m ±'t^m 

Wu-shan-i-tin. 

* Sfitra of the highest reUance.' 
Translated by Paramartha, A. d. 557, of the Liari 
dynasty, A. D. 502-557. 2 fasciculi; 7 chapters. 



260 



mm^^^ii 



Fo-shwo-"wM-tshan-yiu-Mn. 

' SAtra spoken by Buddha on wonderfulness.' 

Adbhuta-dharmaparyaya. 
A. R., p. 476; A. M. G., p. 279. Translated under 
the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220; but the 
translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 

261 ^mw^^ M 

Fo-shwo-shan-hhi-yiu-Hn. 

' Slitra spoken by Buddha on the extreme rareness.' 

Adbhuta-dharmaparyaya. 

Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 
649, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of the 
first and seventh chapters of No. 259, and they agree 
with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 8 b ; A^'-tsin, 
fasc. 10, fol. 7 b. 



262 



^ 5fc m "f^m. 



Fo-shwo-^Ti-lai-sh'-tsz'-heu-Hn. 

'Buddhabhashita-tathagatasimhanada-sfltra.' 

Simhanadika-sMra. 

F2 



7] 



StTTKA-PITAKA. 



72 



A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 9 a; Cone. 251; A. E., 
p. 456 ; A. M. G., p. 261. Translated by Buddhasanta, 
A. D. 524, of the Nortliern Wei dynasty, a.d. 386-534. 
6 leaves. 

Fo-shwo-ta-fan-kwan-sh'-tSz'-heu-i'in. 

'BuddhabhSshita-mahavaipulya-simhanada-sHtra.' 

SijJthanadika-sutra. 

Cone. 604. Translated by Divakara, A. D. 680, of 
the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b. 

264 MM ^^'^ m M M. 

Fo-shwo-t^-shan-pai-fu-siin-A:in. 

'SCltra of the Mahayana spoken by Buddha on the hundred 
prosperous marks.' 

Ma%usri-paripriM/ta. 
.^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 9b; Cone. 581. Translated 
by Divakara, A. d. 683, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618- 
907. 8 leaves. 

265 Mmi^^'^m^mMM: 

Fo-eJiwo-ta-slian-pai-fu-A;'wan-yen-sian-A;in. 

' Stitra of the MahaySna spoken by Buddha on the hundred 
prosperous marks of adornment.' 

Marepusri-paripriMAa. 

Cone. 582. Translated by Divakara, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618— 907. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. .S^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b. 

266 Mm^nn^^M 

Fo-shwo-ta-shan-sz'-fa-Hn. 

'Buddhabhashita-mahiy&na-iaturdharraa-sfl.tra.* 

.ffatushka-nirh&ra-siiltra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, Ease. 3, fol. 10 a; Cone. 588; A. R., 
p. 465; A. M. G., p. 268. Translated by Divakara, 
A. D. 680, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 leaves. 



267 Mm^m^nn'ikm. 

Fo-shwo-phu-sa-siu-hhiri-sz'-f§,-^in. 

^, ' Buddhflbhashita-bodhisattva-iarya-iaturdharma-sfttra.' 

-^ .ffatushka-nirhira-sutra. 

Translated by Divakara, a. b. 681, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 1 leaf. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 10 a. 



268 mm^^^m^^mL 

Fo-shwo-hhi-yin-Hao-HM-kun-toh-^in. 

' Sutra spoken by Buddha on the good qualities of rare 
comparison or measure.' 

Translated by C'j'ianagupta, A. D. 586, of the Sui 
dynasty, a. d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 7 leaves. 

269 MWtmmk I? 

Fo-8hwo-tsui-wu-pi-A;in. 

' Sutra spoken by Buddha on the greatest incomparableness.' 
Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 649, 

of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 10 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 

they are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i o b. 

270 Mmn\t^mm. 

Fo-shwo-tshieii-shi-s£in-Z;-wan-A;m. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha on three changes of his former births.' 
Translated by Pa-Au, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 8 leaves. This Sutra contains three 
(^atakas, namely: — i. The Bodhisattva was once a 
woman of excellent (or silver) colour; and having 
cut off her breasts she saved pne who was just going 
to eat his own child. 2. The Bodhisattva was once a 
king, and governed his country according to the right 
law, giving his body as charity to birds and beasts. 
3. He was once the son of a Brahmawa ; and by fasting 
he asked to be allowed to become an ascetic. Throwing 
away his body he saved a hungry tigress. 

271 Mmm^iK m 

Fo-Bhwo-yin-seh-nii-Mn. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha on the silver-coloured woman.' 
Translated by Buddhasanta, A. D. 539, of the Eastern 

W^i dynasty, A. D. 534-550. 8 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 

they are wanting in Tibetan. -£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i o b. 

272 mmm mw^^mm 

Fo-shwo-o-sho-slii-wS,ri-sheu-HS-Am. 

'Bu<ldhabh4shita-a3atafiatru-ra9a-vyS.kara»a-s1itra. 
Translated by Fa-Au, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 5 leaves. 



m 



i ± 1^ ^ ^ 



273 

T8h^i-hw^--w^i--wan-sMn-fo-sheu-H^im. 

' Stitra of prophecy received (from Buddha) by one who offered 
a flower to Buddha, and did not follow the King (AjrSta«atru).' 

Translated by Than-wu-lS,n (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 3 leaves. 



73 



StTRA-PIfAKA. 



74 



The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 1 1 a. 
But No. 272 is incomplete. 

Fo-ehwo-k&n-hmi-km-Jcm. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the right respectfulness.' 
Translated by BuddhasSjita, A. D. 539, of the Eastern 
Vfhi dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 6 leaves. 

275 1^ ife # # it ^ 

Fo-shwo-shan-ku£i-AaB-Hn. 
• Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the good respectfulness.' 
Translated by Cilanagupta, a.d. 586, of the Sui 
dynasty, A.D. p?,g (or 58i)-6i8. 8 leaves. 

The abov: two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 1 1 a. 

276 mm :kn^ ^.m 

Kh S,n-ts&ii-ta-8han-kun.-tbh-Hn. 
' Stltra of the praise of the good qualities of the Mah^y^na.' 
Translated byHhuen-^an(Hiouen-th8ang), A.D. 6^4, 
of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 5 leaves. 



^ 



277 *j^ ^ ^ 

' Sfttra of the good law which determines the obstacle of Karma.' 
Translated by Z^- yen, a.d. 721, of the Than dynasty, 

A.D. 618-907, 4 leaves. 

The above tWo works are similar translations, but 

the comparison with Tibetan is not given in ^'-ynen-lu, 

fasc. 3, fol. lib. 

278 # ife M ^ ii "K m It + 

Fo - shwo - pei-to - shu-hhi& - sz'- wSi- shi- 
'rh-yin-yuen-Ain, 

'Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the twelve causes (Nid^nas) 
discovered under the TSla tree.' 

Pratityasamutp§,da-s{ltra (?). 
Cf. A.K., p. 457; A.M.G., pp. 261, 534. 5^»nBlated 
by K' ZAien, of the Wu dynasty, A.D. 222-280. 
5 leaves. 

279 ^mmMm^m. 

ro-iiliwo-yuen-Mi-shan-tSo-Ain. 

' Buddhabhashita-nidanaryamarga-sfitra.* 

PratityasamutpS-da-stltra (?). 



Translated by Hhuen-^an(Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 649, 
of the Than djmasty, a. d. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. There were four more simi- 
lar translations, two of which dating from the Eastern 
H4n dynasty, A. d. 25-220 ; but they were lost already 
in A.D. 730. Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14. a, fol. 20 a, b. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 12 b. 

280 m^WiMMU 

Fo-shwo-tao-k&.n-A:in. 

'Slitra spoken by Buddha on the paddy straw.' 

/SS/lisambliava-siitra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 12 b; Cone. 666; 'A.-R, 
p. 457 ; A.M. G., p. 261. Translated under the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420 ; but the translator's name 
is lost. 8 leaves. 

281 w^mi ^ ^m^ 

Fo-shwo-Mo-pan-shan-sz'- km.. 

'Stitra spoken by Buddha on understanding the origin of 
birth and death.' 

jSSilisambhava-s^tra. 

Cone. 323. Translated by K^ Khien, of the Wu 
dynasty, A. D. 222-280. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. There was another translation, 
but it was lost already in a.d. 730., Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 14 a,, fol. 20b; Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a. 

282 mm^ m^^M 

Fo-shwo-tsz'- shi-s§;n-in6i-A;m. 
' Stitra spoken by Buddha oh the SamS.dhi called Tsz'-shi or 
TOW.' Cf. Fan-i-min-i-tsi, fasc. II, fol. 2 a. 

Translated by An Shi-kao,. of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 9 leaves. 

283 iia^mm^^~^il 

ZvL-lti-tu-Jc&n-tBz'-ahi-shn-m^i-km. 

'Sfttra on the Samadhi called Tsz'-shi or vow, realised by the 
Tathagata alone.' 

Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 8 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. There w as aikother transla- 
tion, but it was lost already in A. d. 730. Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 14 a, fol.. 20 b; .^'-yuen-'lu, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a. 



75 



StrTRA-PirAKA. 



76 



284 1^ ^ W ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-A:\ran-yiu-Aiii. 
' SAtra spoken by Buddha on transmigration.' 
Bhavasankramita (?). 
A. R., p. 460; A. M. G-., p. 264. Translated by 
Buddhasanta, A. b. 539, of the Eastern Wei dynasty, 
A. D. 534-550. 2 leaves. 

285 :k:^mW^ ^m^M 

T&-fan-tan-siu-to-lo-wS.n-A-in. 

* Mah&TaipuIya^sfttrar&^-sfitra.' 

BhavasankrSjnita (?). 

Translated by BodhiruM, of the Northern WSi 
dynasty, a.d. 386-534. 3 eaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 12 a. 

286 Mm^T0^m m mn u 

Fo-shwo-wan-sliu-sh'-li-sun-hhin-A-iD. 

'Stttra spoken by Buddha on Manjosrt's going round (to 
esamine the Bhikshns' rooms).' 

Translated by Bodhiruii, of the Northern "W6i 
dynasty, A. D. 386—534. 7 leaves. 

287 w^m^^pmnm 

Fo-shwo -wan-ahu-sh' - li-hhin-A;ifi . 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on Maiigugrl's going (round to 
examine the Bhikshus' rooms).' 

Translated by (rwanagupta, A. d. 586, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i')-6i8. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. -£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 12 b. 

288 ^n^itm^m^ 

TSz-shan-tsao-sian-kun-tbh-^in. 

' Satra of the MahSySna on the good qualities or virtue of 
making the images (of Buddha).' 

Tathagata-pratibimba-pratishJ//anu.<!aw?sa. 
A.R., p. 476; A. M. G., p. 279. Translated by 
Devapra^na, A. d. 691, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618- 
907. 2 fasciculi. 

289 MWii^m^^<m 

Fo-shwo-t80-fo-hhm-siS.n-im. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on making Buddha's images.' 

Tathagata-pratibimba-pratisli</(S,nusamsa. 
A. R., p. 476 ; A. M. G., p. 279. Translated under 
the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 3 leaves. 



290 



is 



Fo-shwo-iso-li-hhin-sian-fu-pao-Hn. 

' Satra spoken by Buddba on the happy reward of making or 
setting up (Buddha's) images.' 

Tathagata-pratibimba-pratish</tS,iinsams&. 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
317-420. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. .S"-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 13 b. 
They are perhaps earlier translations of a part of 
No. 288. 

291 1^ 1^ il 1^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-kw^n-fo-Ain. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on sprinkling (water on the images 
of) Buddha.' 

Translated by Fa-^-fi, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

292 1^ 1; ^ ^ 1^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-kwan-si-fo-iin. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on sprinkling (water on) and washing 
(the images of) Buddha.' 

Translated by Shan-Aien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 385-431. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. .2''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 13 b. 

293 f^m'^n^mm 

Fo-shwo-yii-sidri-kun-toh-Hn. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on the good qualities of washing the 
images (of Buddha).' 

Translated by EatnaAinta, A. d. 705, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

294 '^n^%U 

Yii-siS,n-kun-tbh-A;m. 

' satra on the good qualities of washing the images (of Buddha).' 
Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of the Than dynasty, 

A.D. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 

they are wanting in Tibetan. -S^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 15 a. 

295 mm^wWi^^mm 

Fo-shwo-A-i^o-lian-shu-i-u-kun-tbh-Mn. 
' satra spoken by Buddha on counting the good qualities of a 
rosary.' 

Translated by Ratna^nta, A.d. 705, of the Th^n 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 2 leaves. 



n 



StTTRA-PIfAKA. 



78 






^ 



296 :t $5|t ^ ^1) 

it ^ 5!r fi If 

M&ii-shu-shih-li-A;Aeu-ts^n-iun-A;iao-li^n- 

shu-Au-kun-toh-iin. 

' Sfttra on counting the good qualities of a rosary in the 
'Hih.ng u jrl-dh4ranl-pi(aka.' 

Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 703, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 15 a. 

297 1^ 1: II M i: II 

Fo-shwo-l\iii-sh'- nii-A;in. 

■ SAtra spoken by Buddha on the girl NSgadatta.' 
Translated by K'' ^i^ien, of the Wu dynasty, A. D, 
222-280. 3 leaves. 



Fo-shwo-lun-sh'-phu-s^-pan-Mi-iiri. 

BOtra spoken by Buddha on the G^taka ol the Bodhisattva 



298 



Translated by Km. ra,-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
"Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and they 
are wanting in Tibetan, Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 14 a. 



^ n 



Jit 



299 f^ g^ A w m % 

Fo-shwo-p£i-ii-si^n-shan-Meu-iin. 

' Siltra spoken by Buddha on the eight lucky and spiritual 
Mantras or DhS.ranl3.' 

Ashfabuddhaka. 
A. R., p. 469; A. M. G., p. 272. Translated by K^ 
Khicu, of the Wu dynasty, A, d. 222-280. 4 leaves. 






300 M^ A^ If 

Fo-shwo-pa-yS.n-shan-Heu-&iri. 

• Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the eight pure and spiritual 
Mantras or DhSrarals.' 

Ash^abuddhaka. 
Translated by Ku. Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 3 leaves. 

301 nm. A^mm. 

Fo-shwo-p£i-M-siM-Am. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the eight lucky (Mantras).' 

Ashiabuddhaka. 
Translated by Saighapala, of the Lian dynasty, A.D. 
502-557. 3 leaves. 



302 mmAm^M.m 

Fo-shwo-pa-fo-mifi-hao-/ciri. 
' SAtra spoken by Buddha on the names of eight Buddhas (of 
the eastern quarter).' 

Ash^abuddhaka. 

Translated by (rftanagupta, A. D. 586, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 5 leaves. 

The above four works are similar translations, and they 
agree with Tibetan. There was still another translation, 
but it was lost already in a.d. 730. Kh4i-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 14 a, fol. 21 a; iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. No. 
301 omits the question asked by »Sariputra. 



303 



jnL 



1^ M 

Fo-shwo-yii-lan-phan-Hn 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on (offering) the vessel (of eatables to 
Buddha and Saiigha for the benefit of Pretas) being in 
suspense.' 

Translated by ^u Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 2 leaves. This 
Sutra was addressed to Maudgalyayana, when he asked 
Buddha for the way of saving his unfortunate mother, 
whose state of being a Preta had been perceived by her 
son. The phrase ^^ ^M yti-lan in the Chinese title 
is generally understood as a transliteration of UUam- 
bana, and translated by '^J j^ tao-hhiien, 'to hang 
upside down,' or 'to be in suspense.' At the same 
time the character •^^ phan, ' vessel,' is explained as 
not being a part of the transliteration. But this 
character may have been used here by the translator 
in both ways. On the one hand, it may stand for 
the last two syllables of Ullambana; on the other, 
it may mean the 'vessel' of eatables to be offered 
to Buddha and Sangha for the benefit of those being 
in the Ullambana. See, however, Fdn-i-min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 9, fol. 17 b, where a fuller and more correct 
transliteration is quoted, viz. ^^ ^^ ^B ^^ wu-lan- 
pho-na, i. e. Ullambana. Cf. Eitel, Handbook, p. 154 b 
seq.; Wells Williams, Chin. Diet, p. 232, col. 2; Edkins, 
Chinese Buddhism, pp. 126, 210, 268. 

304 mmnw^^^M 

Fo-shwo-pao-an-fan-phan-A;in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on ofiFering the vessel (of eatables to 
Buddha and Sangha) for recompensing the favour (of the 
parents).' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
317-420. I leaf. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-iu, fasc. 3, fol. 
14 b. 



79 



St)TRA-PirAKA. 



80 



305 



± n 






Fo-shwo-kwan-y^o-wan-yS,o-shan-'rh- 
phu-sa-A-in. 

'Satra spoken by Buddha about the meditation on the two 
Bodhisattvas, Bbaishajfyar%a and Bhaishagryasamudgata.' 

Bhaishaj^yar^f/a-bhaisha^yasamudgati 
(or -gata)-stltra. 
K '-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 19a; Cone. 312. Translated 
by Kalaya«as, a. d. 424, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 
420-479. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. There 
was an earUer translation, but it was lost already in a.d. 
730. Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 b, fol. 3 a; .^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 19 a, b. 



306 i^m:k^m%^ 

Fo-8hwo-tS^khun-tshioh-A;Aeu-wM-Hn. 

' Buddhabhllshita-mah4mayftrl-mantrar%a-8fltr8. ' 

Mah^mayCiri-vidyar^ni. 
.£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 21 b; Cone. 631, where 
' dharawl' is added to the title ; A. E,., p. 5 1 6 ; A. M. G., 
p. 316. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 705, of the Than 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. For the Sanskrit 
text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscr^pts, VII. 45, 
where it is called Mahamayuri. 

307 mn A^mm^m 

Fo-mu-ta-khim-tshioh-iniri-wlln-Hn. 

'Buddham4trilia-mahamay<irl-Tidyaragfni^fltra.' 

Mahamayiiri-vidyar^^/ii. 
Translated by Amoghavagrra, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. 






308 MWi^lM^ 

Fo-shwo-khun-tshioh-w^n-Meu-Ha. 

'Buddhabh&shita-mahamayarl-ra^Ml-mantra-stttra.' 

Mah4inayilrt-vidy^r%»ii. 
Translated by Sangjiapala, of the Lian dynasty, A. d. 
502—557. 2 fasciculi- 






Fo-shwo-ta-klnm-tshioli--wan-shan-A;Aeu-Hn. 

'Buddhabhashita-mahAmayfljl-rajSy-ridhimantra-stltra.' 

MaMniayiiri-vidyar^«i. 

Translated 1^ Poh 6'riniitra, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 7 leaves. 



^ 
Jh 



310 nmA^m^m^ 

Fo-shwo-ta-khun-tshioh-wS,n-ts£l-8han-Meu-Adfi. 

'Buddhabhiahita-mahAniayflrl-r^Sl-samyuktarddliidhftraml-sfttra.' 
Translated by Poh <Srimitra, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 317-420. 13 leaves. 






311 A^'^^m^ 

Ta-Mn-seh-khun-tshioh-w^n-/;Aeu-Mn. 

'Mahasuvarwavarna-maydrl-ra^Kl-dhAraml-sfttra.' 

Mah£Lmaytni-vidyar%«i. 

Cone. 628. Translated by Kumiragrlva, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 13 leaves. 

The above six works are similar translations (com- 
plete and incomplete), and they agree with Tibetan. There 
were three earlier translations made nnder the Eas^^ern 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420, but they were lost already 
in A.D. 730. Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 14 a, fol. 21 bj K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 22 b. According to the Z''- yuen- 
lu, the Chinese Tripi^aka, collected under the Yuen 
dynasty, a.d. i 280-1 368, seems to have had an in- 
teresting work S namely, j^ ^ i^ §^ ^ ^ 
^^ Than-fan-siafi-tui-khun-tshioh-Ain, i. e. ' the pea- 
cock (or rather peahen) sutra in Sanskrit and Chinese 
facing each other, or in parallel columns. Translated 
by Amoghavajra, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
3 fasciculi. This translation may have been the same 
as No. 307. 

312 mmr^ ^n M ^j^m 

Fo-shwo-pu-khuri-Men-soh-A;/ieu-Hn. 

' Buddhabh^shita-amoghap^sa-mantra-isdtra.' . 

Amoghap^sahrz'daya. 
A. R., p. 635; A.M.G., p. 333. 
Amoghap^sa-dhelrani. 
Cone. 467. Translated by 6%a.nagupta and others, 
A.D. 587, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. .tjSg (or 58i)-6i8. 
I fasciculus. 

313 r^ ^^ ^ '^' %^m. 

Fu.-khun-kvLen-soh-ain-kfievL-'wkn-km. 

' AmoghapHsa-hWdaya mantrarajja-slitra.' 
Translated by Ratna^dnta, A. d. 693, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 3 fasciculL 

314 r^ ^M ^ ^2m ^m 

Pu-khun-fciien-Boli-tho-lo-ni-MA. 

'AmoghaplUa-dhAranl-etLtra.' 



^ There ejosts in Japan one copy of nearly the whole collection 
of the Yuen dynasty ; so that this work may still be found there, 
and added to the new Japanese edition of the~Baddlii^ Canon, 
now in course of publication in Tokio. 



81 



StrTRA-PimKA. 



82 



Cf. Cone. 469. Translated by Li "Wu-thSo, A. d. 700, 
of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fascieuli; 17 
chapters. According to the note at the end, the last 
chapter was translated by a Chinese priest named 
Hwui-sih, together with an Indian, (Srimat by name. 

The above two works are similar translations. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 19 b. These may be compared 
with the Tibetan version of the Amoghapasa-piramitS- 
sha<-paripuraya('!)-dharani. A. R., p. 532; A. M. G., 
P- 330- 



^>\!M 



315 ^ ^ ^^ 

Pu-khun-i-iien-soh-tAeu-sin-Hn. 
AmoghapS,sa-hridaya-siltra. 
See No. 312. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Thin 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 



3i6 X- ^^ ^ m % ^^ 



•^ ^ If ^ ji 

Pu-khun-Men-soh-shan-Meu-sin-Ain. 

*Amoghapa«arddhimantra-hridaya-s<!ltra.' 

Amoghapasa-hrtdaya. See Nos. 312,315. 
Amoghapasa-dharani. 
Cone. 468. Translated by Hhuen-^wan (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. D. 659, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus. 

The above two works, together with No. 312, are 
similar translations of the first chapter of No. 317. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 19 a. 

317 ^ ^ f # I* ^ ^ # ^ 

Pu-khun-A;Ueii-soh-shan-pieii--iaii-yen-^in. 

■Amoghap^arddhiviknti-mantra-sfttra.' 

Amoghap^sa-kalpar^^'a. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i8b; A.E,., p. S37 ; A.M.G., 

p. 335- 

Amogliapasa-dliarani. 

Cone. 466. Translated by Bodhiru^i, A. d. 707-709, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 30 fasciculi; 
78 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

318 ^Wi^muw^^m 

lEB M ^ i* 5S If 

Tshien-yen-tshien-phi-kwan-shi-yin-phu-sa- 
tho-lo-ni-shan-Meu-iin. 

'Sahasraksha-sahasrabaiiv-avaloVitesvara-bodhisattra-dharany- 
riddhi-mantra-slitra.' 

Nilaka»«Aa. 
iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 4. &!• 19^5 Cone. 773- Translated 
by Jf'-thun, A.D. 627-649, of the Th^ dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. 



319 ^^^ w. mw ^mm 

Tshien-sheu-tshien-yen-kwan-shi-yin-phu-sS.- 
mu-tho-lo-ni-shan-Ain. 

'Sahasrab&hu-sahasr^ksha-avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-vriddh^- 
(or 'old woman') dh4ranl-kaya-s1itr».' 

NilakantAa. 

Cone. 770. Translated by BodhiruAi, a. d. 709, of 
the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, ^-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 19 b. 
These or No. 320 may be compared with a Tibetan 
work, having no Sanskrit title, explained as follows : 
' The minute rituals and ceremonies of Avalokitesvara, 
who has a thousand hands, and as many eyes.' A. R., 
p. 532; A.M.G., p. 330. 

320 ^^^w^mw^mm 

Tshien-sheu-tshien-yen-kwan-shi-yin-phu-sS,- 
kwan-ti-yuen-man-wu-nai-til-pei-sin- 
tho-lo-ni-iin. 

'Sahasrabahu-saViasraksha-avalokitegvara-bodhisattva-mahiptlrnli- 
pratihata-mabakarumikahridaya-dharanl-sfttra.' 

Translated by iTil-fan-ti-mo (Bhagavaddharma %), of 
the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fasciculus. At the 
end, there is added a transliteration of the ^ ^ ^ 
Ta-pSi-Meu, or the ' Mahakarunika-mantra (or -dha- 
rani).' 4 leaves. A preface is added by the Emperor 
ZAan-tsu, of the Min dynasty, dated a. d. 14 ii. Ac- 
cording to the ^'-yuen-lu (fasc. 4, fol. 20 a), there was a 
later translation of this Sutra, and they both agree with 
Tibetan. But the later translation, made by Amogha- 
va^a, is not found in this collection. No. 320 has been 
a very popular work in China, since the later Sun 
dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. Z'-tsin, fasc. 1 4, fol. 1 1 a seq. 
Cf. Edkins, Chinese Buddhism, p. 132 ; where, however, 
the work is mentioned, as if it were the later translation 
above mentioned. 



321 Mift Wo- 



lff 



Kwan-shi-ym-phu-sa-pi-mi-tsS.n-shan-Meu-im. 

'Avalokite«var8-bodhi3attva-guliyagarbharddhimantra(or 
,dharE7jl)-s(itra.' 

Padinaifcintll.niani-dharanl-sfi.tra. 
Cone. 306. Translated by *Slkshananda, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 10 leaves; 6 chapters. 

G 



83 



StiTRA-PirAKA. 



84 



322 



Kwaii-shi-yiii-phu-8S,-^u-i-mo-ni- 
tho-lo-iii-A;ifi. 

'Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-i-int4ma»i-dharanl-s<ltra.' 

Padmaiintamani-dharawi-s^tra. 
Cone. 307. Translated by Ratna^inta, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 9 leaves. 

323 m^ ^mm^aM ^ci^ ^t 
m i^m 

Kwan-tsz'-tsai-phu-sa-0u-i-sin-tho- 
lo-ni-iin. 

■ Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-iint^hridaya (or -manas for ma»i ?)- 
dharaml-slitra.' 

PadmaA;mtamara-dliarani-STitra. 
Cone. 310. Translated by I-tsin, A. D. 710, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

324 ia M"^)^ m ^^ 

.Zu-i-lun-tho-lo-ni-^iii. 

'JKintaiakra-dharanl-sfttra.' 

Padma^mtaniani-dharanl-siitra. 

.ff^'-yuen-lu, fase. 4, fol. 20 b. Cf. Cone. 247, where 
however another Sanskrit title is mentioned. Trans- 
lated by Bodhiru^i, a. d. 709, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618— 907. I fasciculus; 10 chapters. 

The above four works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. j£''-yuen-lu, b. v. 



325 m^ ^^mu m ^ m 

Kwan - tsz'- tsM - phu - s^ - ta - fo - to - li - 
sui-sin-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

' Avalokitegvara-bodhisattTa-(saman) tabhadranuhridaya (?)- 
dhSrant-sfitra.' 

Translated byX'-thun, a.d. 653, of the Than dynasty, 

A. D. 618-907. I fasciculus. 

326 mmwi^^^mmikm 

TshijQ-kwan-shi-yiii-phu-sa-si§,o-fu-tu- 
hai-tho-lo-ni-Meu-A;in . 

• Sfttra of the DhS,rani-mantra for asking the Bodhisattva 
Avalokitesvara to counteract the injury of a poison.' 

Translated by Ka Nandi, A. d. 4 20, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 317-420. 15 leaves. There was an earlier 
translation ; but it was lost already in A. D. 7 30. Khai- 
yuen-lu, fase. 14 a, fol. 22 b; ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 3 b. 



327 1^ ift + - ® M iH: # I* 

Fo-shwo-shi-yi-mien-kwan-shi-yin-shan- 
kheu-Jcin. 

'Buddhabha3hita-ekada«amukb&valokite8vara-bodhisattYarddhi- 
mantra-stitra.' 

Avalokitesvaraikadasamukha-dMrani. 
A. B.., p. 533 ; A. M. G., p. 330. Translated by Yaso- 
gupta, of the Northern iTeu dynasty, A. D. 557-581. 
13 leaves. 



^^C^ 



328 "h -^ M f 

Shi-yi-mien-shan-Meu-sin-Ain. 

' Ekadasamukharddhimantra-bn'daya-sdtra.' 

Avalokitesvaraikadasamukha-dharanl. 

Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 
656, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 13 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
Sutra in fasciculus 4 of No. 363 ; and they are wanting 
in Tibetan, jff^'-yuen-lu, fase. 4, fol. 23 a seq. 



329 



=f'm^m^m^^^ 






Tshien-^w^n-tho-lo-ni-kwan-shi-yin-phu- 
sa-kheu-A;in. 

'Sabasrapravartana-dhSrajiy-avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-mantra- 
sfttra." 

Translated by X'-thun, A. d. 653, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. This is a similar translation 
of a Mantra or Dharani, in No. 347, and in fasciculus 5 
of No. 363 ; and it is wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 23 b seq. 



330 



%^t 



^Aeu-wu-sheu-Hn. 

' Sfttra of five Mantras.' 
Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 664, 
of the Th&n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. , The 
first tliree of the five Mantras are similar to those of 
Nos. 329, 331, and 344, and the fifth is to that of 
No. 325; while the fourth seems to be a single transla- 
tion or transliteration. Cf. JT'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 30 b. 



331 






Liu-tsz'- shan-Meu-Ain. 

' Shat^akshararddhimantra-sfltra.' 

Shadaksharavidyamantra. 
A. R., p. 526; A. M. C, p. 325. Translated by 
Eodhiru^i, a.d. 693, of the ThS,n dynasty, a.d. 61&-907. 
4 leaves. This is a similar translation of a Mantra or 



85 



Sl^TRA-PirAKA. 



86 



Dharawi, in No. 347, and in fasciculus 6 of No. 363. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yTien-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 23 b 
seq. 



332 



'3' 



Khen-s&n-sheu-kiD.. 
' Sfttra of three Mantras.' 

Translated by Divakara, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. I leaf. The first and third Mantras are 
similar to those in No. 363 ; while the second seems to 
be an independent translation or transliteration. Cf. 
A^'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 30 a. 



333 A :^ M ^ H 1^ ^S 4» ^ ^ 

Ta-fan-kwan-pliu-s§--tsau-Mn-i'ufi-wan-shu- 
sh'- li-kan-pan-yi-tsz'- tho-lo-ni-f4. 

' Man^usrl-mftlaikakshara-dhftranl-dharma, in the MahSvaipulya- 
bodhisattva-piteka-sfttra.' 

Translated by Batna^nta, A. d. 702, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. 



334 



Jh 



^ 



- ^ 5E m 

Man-shu-shih-li-phu-sa-Meu-tsan-iun- 
yi-tsz'- Meu-wan-iin. 

' Ekakshara-niantrara^'a-slltra, in the ManffUffl-i-bodhisattra- 
mantra-pitaka.' 

Translated by I-tsin, A. b. 703, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, /t'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 
21 a. 

^ ^ 1^ M mi 

Shi-'rh-fo-miii-shan-Meu-Mao-lian-kun- 
toh-Mu-A-an-mieh-tsui-A;m. 

• Stitra of the spiritual Mantra of the names of twelve Buddhas, 

which recounts their good qualities, removes obstacles, and 

destroys sin.' 

Dv^dasabuddhaka-siitra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 1 b; Cone. 67 ; A.R., p. 469 ; 
A. M. G., p. 273. Translated by e^nanagupta, A. d. 587, 
of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 7 leaves. 



336 



^ 5fc ^ fi m 






Fo-shwo-MS-n-tslln-m-lM-kun-tbh-shan- 
khen-km. 

'Buddhabhashita-prasarosita-tathagata-gunarddhi-mantra-sHtra.' 

Dv^da«abuddhaka-8iitra. See No. 335. 
Dvadasabuddhaka-dharani. 
Cone. 701. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 7 1 1, of the Tliau 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 
2 1 b. See, however, the last two authorities mentioned 
under the title of No. 335. 



337 



Hw&.-tsi-tlio-lo-ni-shan-Meu-A;m. 

' Pushpak11ia-dh4raray-riddhimantra-stltra.' 

Pushpakii^a. 
A. R., p. 526; A.M.G., p. 325. Translated by K' 
Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 222-280. 3 leaves. 



338 m "f-m '^^mm m m. 

Sh'-tsz'-fan-hhiin-phu-s^-su-wan-Hn. 

' Simharshabha (?)-bodhisattva-paripr»fttAS-s(itra.' 

Pushpakiito. 
See No. 337. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 317—420; but the translator's name is 
lost. 4 leaves. 

339 nm$M^m^ii 

Fo-shwo-hwa-tsii-tho-lo-ni-Mn. 

'BuddhabhSshita-pushpakftia-dhSranl-sHtra.' 

PushpakfKa. 

See No. 337. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 317-420; but the translator's name is 
lost. 3 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 
2 a. See, however, the authorities mentioned under 
the title of No. 337. 

340 ^^^^m 

Liu-tsz'- kheu-wan-kin. 

' Shaciakshara-mantrar9^a-s6tra.' 

^harfakshara-vidyamantra. 
A. R., p. 526; A. M. G., p. 325. Translated under 
the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.d. 317-420; but the 
translator's name is lost. 7 leaves. 

G 2 



87 



S^TRA-PITAKA. 



88 



341 :k^%^ %^m 

Liu-tsz'- shan-^Aeu-w^n-Hn. 

' Shadakshararddhimantrarajra-sHtra.' 

Sharfaksliara-TidyS.inantra. 

See No. 340. Translated under the Lian dynasty, 
A. D. 502-557 ; but the translator's name is lost. 9 
leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 
No. 331, and they agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 24 a. 



342 



iKt 



Fan-nii-sheu-i-iin. 

' Brahmanl-srlmatl-sfttra.' 

&Iinati-br&hmani-paripriMAS,. 
A. E., p. 450; A.M.G., p. 255. Translated by ^u 
Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 7 leaves. 

343 ^m^^jfm:kmm 

Yiu-toh-nii-su--wan-t&-slian-^m. 

'6'rlmatl-strl-paripniA:AS-mah§,yS.na-s<ltra.' 

/Srliiiatt-brahmani-paripriA;MS,. 

See No. 342. Translated by Bodhiru^i, A. d. 693, of 
the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. This vork 
is mentioned in Wassiljew's Buddhismus, 175. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Cf. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
foL 4 b; JT'-tsin, fasc. 8, fol. 17 a seq. 

344 i^m-bi^mmn ^n^ a 

Fo - shwo - tslii - Arii - F- fo - mu - sin - ta - 
iun-thi-tho-lo-ni-Aiin. 

'Baddbabhisiiita-saptakotibuddhamStnka-lindaya-mah^iindl- 
dharaml-sfl-tra.' 

Z^undi-devl-dliarani. 
A. E., p. 5 1 8 ; A. M. G., p. 3 1 8. Translated by Diva- 
kara, A.D. 685, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
4 leaves. 

345 ' 



Fo-shwo-tshi-M-^'-fo-mu-Anin-thi- 
ta-min-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

'Buddhabh^hita-saptakotibuddham^trika-Anindi-inah&Tidj'S- 
dbara»l-s(itra.' 

^undl-devl-dharanl. 
See No. 344. Translated by Va^abodhi, a. d. 723, 
of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fasciculus. 



346 -bi^mmnmrn^m^ 

Tshi - A:ii - i'- fo - mu - su - shwo - Aun - thi - 
tho-lo-ni-A;in. 

'Sajjtakotibuddham&trika-bh&shita-iiindl-dh&rani-sl^tra.' 

Zundi-devl-dlillrarai. 

See No. 344. Translated by Amoghava^ra, of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 24 b. 
Nos. 345 and 346 have an additional part called the 
' law of the practice of meditation.' 



347 



Ml 



Kun-knn-tsai-khevi-km. 
' N£n£-samfiiktamantra-stJltra.' 
Translated by <x?i4nagupta, of the Siii dynasty, A. D. 
618-907. II leaves. It contains twenty-three Man- 
tras or Dharanis, of which the fifteenth is similar to 
that of No. 329, the twentieth to that of Nos. 344- 
346, and the twenty-second to that of Nos. 331, 340, 
341. Cf. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 25 a; JT'-tsin, fasc. 
14, fol. 30 b seq. 

348 mmMm^m^m 

Fo-tin-tsun-shan-tlio-lo-m-A;in. 

' Sutra of the honourable md excelling Dhltranl of Buddha's head.' 

Sarvadurgatipari^odhana-ushwisha-vi^'aya- 
dhiranl. 

.K^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 25 b; Cone. 173. Translated 
by Buddhapala, A.D.676, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618- 
907. 8 leaves. Thereare two prefaces, namely : i. That 
by the Emperor .S'Aan-tsu, of the Min dynasty, dated 
A. D. 141 1. 2. That by a priest named Z''-tsin, of the 
Than dynasty. 

349 The same as No. 348. 

Translated by Tu Hhin-i, A. D. 679, of the Than 
dynasty, A.D. 618—907. 9 leaves. 

350 w^mw^mMmmm^m 

Fo-shwo-fo-tin-tstm-shafi-tho-lo-ni-^in. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the honourable and excelling 
Dh4ranl of Buddha's head.' 

Sarvadurgatipamodhana-ushnisha-vi^aya- 
dharanl. 

See No. 348. Translated by I-tsin, A. d. 710, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 9 leaves. 



89 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



90 



351 mmi^-iM^m^WB^ 



Tsui-ahaA-fo-tiA-tho-lo-ni-tsifi-iAu- 
yeh-kkn-km. 

' Sfttra of themoat excelling Buddha'a head's Dh&ranl, wbich 
purifies the obstacle of Karma.' 

Sarvaduigatiparisodhana-uslinisha-Yif/aya- 
dharani. 
Cone. 782. Translated by Div&kara, of the Th&n 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 16 leaves. 

352 im ^ » |5£ H M ^ 

Fo-tiA-tsui-shaA-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

• SUtra of the most excelling Dhftranl of Buddha's head.' 

Sarvadurgatiparisodhana-ushnisha- 
vi^raya-dh^ra n i. 
Cone. 173. Translated by Div4kara, a.d. 682, of the 
Than dynasty, A.d. 618-907. 7 leaves. Tliis is DivS,- 
kara's first translation, while No. 351 is his second and 
fuller version. 

The above five works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 25 h, 

353 ^m^^m^m 

Sho-li-fu-tho-lo-ni-AdA. 

' Sariputra-dh&rajil-sfttra.' 

Anantamukha-sa,dhaka-dhara«l (?). 
A. K, p. 445 ; A. M. G., p. 250. Translated by 
Sanghapala, of the Lian dynasty, a. d. 502-557. 
12 leaves. 



354 



I5S 



Fo-shwo-wu-lilin-maii-plio-mo-tho- 
lo-ni^Ain. 

• Buddhabhashita-amitamukha-mara^d (!)-dharanl-sfttra.' 

Anaiitamukha-s&dhaka-dhS,rani (?). 
See No. 353. Translated by Kun-tbh-A;ih, together 
with Hhiien-MSi, A. d. 462, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
a. D. 420-479. 13 leaves. 

355 i^mmmf^ m^nm 

Fo-shwo-wu-Mn-man-wM-mi-M'- ^in. 

'Buddhabhashita-amitamukha-guhyadhara-sfttra.' 

Anantamukha-sMhaka-dh^rani (1). 
See No. 353. Translated by K' Khiea, of the Wu 
dynasty, a.d. 222-280. 7 leaves. 



'Eo-Bhwo-khu-ah&A-Mvn-M.n-ma.n-kh'-kiii. 

'Euddhabhashita-j/atamitamukhadhara-Sfltra.' 

Anantamukha-sadhaka-dhS,rant (■?). 
See No. 353. Translated by Buddhabhadra, of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. ». 317-420. 11 leaves. 

357 mm^^i^^mmu 

O-nHn-tho-mu-Mii-iu-ho-li-tho- 
lin-ni-A;in. 

* Anantamukhanirhari (?)-dharanl-s(ltra.' 

Aiiantamukha-s^dhaka-dhS.ranl (?). 
See No. 353. Translated by Buddhas^nta, of the 
Northern WM dynasty, A. D. 386-534. 14 leaves. 



358 



^Mii^mm^m 



0-nS,n-tho-niu-Mu-m-ho-li-tho-iiA. 

* Anantamukhanirhari-dha (rani !)-s<!ttra.' 

Aiiaiitamukha-s^dliaka-dh§,rar!i (?). 
See No. 353. Translated by Guwabhadra, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 12 leaves. 



359 



IS: - fSiBJ 4# 



Fo-shwo-yi-hMS,n-iAu-shan-phu-s^-iin. 

'Buddhabbasbita-ekamukha^ata-bndhisattva-sdtra.' 

Anantamukha-s^dhaka-dhl,rant (?). 

See No. 353. Translated by G^anagupta, A. d. 585, of 
the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. i fasciculus. 

360 ^^mmf^^m^m 

Z^Au-shan-wu-pien-man-tho-lo-ni-iin. 

* GataDantamukha-dharani-stltTa.' 

Anantamuklia-sadhaka-dMrawl (?). 

See No. 353. Translated by j£'-yen, a.d. 721, of 
the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 1 fasciculus. 

The above eight works are similar translations, long 
and short. K'-tsih, fasc. 13, fol. 20 b. 



361 m m mwj^m^i 

Shaii-A;wS,n-phi-yiii-tho-lo-m-A;id. 

'Su-dhvaj/a-bahu-inudra-dharanl-sdtra.' 

Translated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 654, 
of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 



91 



St^TRA-PirAKA. 



92 



362 Mf^wm^m^m 

Miko-T^hi-y'm.-kvfkA-tho-lo-m-km. 

' Snbahu-mudra-dhva^-dh&ranl-sdtra.' 
Translated by (SlkshSTnanda, of the Than dynasty, 

A. D. 618-907. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 

they are wanting in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. i a. 

363 nm^m ^M^ 

Fo-shwo-tho-lo-iii-tsi-A-i6. 

' BuddhabbSshita-dh&ranl-sangraha-siitra.' 
Translated byO-ti-Mu-to (Atigupta?), a. d. 653-654, 
of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. r3fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 22 b. Some of the 
Dharajiis in this work are similar to those of Nos. 327 
-329, etc. This work may be compared with some 
Nepalese MSS. mentioned in Catalogue of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, I. 55, 59, 79 ; III. 36 ; IV. 6 a ; VI. 21. 






364 M^ W ^ %^ 

Fo-shwo-M'- ^U-shan-i/ieu-A-in. 

'Buddhabh^shita-padadhararddhimantra-stitra.' 

Translated 'by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, .A. D. 
222-280. 4 leaves. 

365 mmmm ^^m. 

Fo-shwo-tho-lin-ni-poh-A^in. 

'Buddhabh4shita-dhSra»l-p&tra-s<ltra.' 

Translated by Buddhasanta, of the Northern "W^i 
dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 4 leaves. 



Tun - fan - tsui - shan - tan -wan-m-lRi-^u- 
hu-kh '- shi-^ien-shan-Meu-Ain. 

' Sfltra of the spiritual Mantra (or Dharaml) of the TathSgata 
AnuttaradlparSja, who helps, protects, and holds the world.' 

Translated by (rwanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d, 
589-618. 15 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 3 a. 






367 ^^:J7 M ^ ^ 

,^u-lai-f an-pien-shan-iA iko-kh eu- A in. 

' TathagatopSyakausalya-mantra-sdtra.' 

Saptabuddhaka-stitra. 

Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5,fol. 2 a; Cone. 248; A.E..,p. 469; 
A. M. G., p. 272. Translated by Cnanagupta, A. D. 587, 
of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 12 leaves. 






368 m & m^ m ^ -t 1^^ 

Hhii-khun-tsa.n-phu-s£l-wan-tshi-fo-tho- 
lo-ni-Meu-Hn. 

'Aka«agarbha-bodhisattva-paripnMAa-3aptabuddha-dharanl- 
mantra-sfttra.' 

Saptabuddhaka-sutra. 

Cone. 198. Translated under the Lian dynasty, A.D. 
502-557; but the translator's name is lost. 13 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 2 b. 



369 m^:^M^mj^^m 

Shan-f^-fan-pien-tho-lo-ni-Meu-^in. 

'Saddharmop§,ya-dliS,ra»l-mantra-s(itra.' 
Translated by fi^lanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 6 leaves. 

370 ^mmmmf^^m^m 

^in-kan-pi-mi-shan-inan-tho-lo-ni-A;in. 

' Vajraguhya-sad (dhartna) pary8.ya-dbS,ra»il-s(ltra.' 
Translated by G'managupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 7 leaves. 









371 ^ ^ m n }\i 

Hu-min-fA,-man-shan-^/ieu-^in. 

' A yushp&la-dharmapary&yarddhimantra-stltra.' 
Translated by Bodhiru^i, A. d. 693, of the Than 

dj'nasty, A.D. 618-907. 14 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 

tliey are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 3 a. 

372 ^ m m p^ B ^ m. 

K in-kan-A;^§,n-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

• Vajramanda-dharaml-sfttra.' 

Va^ra-mantra (or -mandala)-dharawi. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. i b. 

Vat^ramanc/a-dharawi. 

A. R., p. 445; A. M. G., p. 250; Cone. 289. Trans- 
lated by G'wanagupta, a. d. 587, of the Sui dynasty, 
A. D. 589 (or 58i)-6r8. i fasciculus. 

373 ^ m ±.^um^ m. 

.S'in-k^n-shM -wei-tho-lo-ni-A-in. 

' Vajrottararasa-dhSranl-sdtra.' 

Va^ramantra (or -manrfala)-dhS,rani. 
Var/ramanrfa-dharani. 



93 



StTRA-PIJAKA. 



94 



Cone. 283. Translated by Buddha«fi,nte, A. d. 524, of 
the Northern WSi dynasty, a.d. 386-534. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-la, fesc. 5, fol. i b. 

Fo-shwo-wu-y&i-tsi-tauA-iA '- {k-ia&n-kiA. 

•Buddb&bhftshita-anantaHlh&rarel-dharmapary&ya-atitra.' 
Translated by Shan-Aien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 385-431. i fftsciculus. 



375 Mm^m^nm-^m^ 

TsuA-sha6-phu-8S,-su-wan-yi-tshie-^u-f£l- 
z\i-wu-hkn-ik-nia,n-iho-lo-m-km. 

' ATyiL-gina (!)-bodhisattva-paripWA:JtM-BarvadharinSvatSj&mita- 
dharmapar^Aya-dh&rant-stltra.' 

Translated by "Win Thien-i, a.d. 562-563, of the 
Northern Tshi djrnasty,. a. d. 550-577. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting inTibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. i b. 




CLASS VII. 
)f^ T4n-yi-4in, or SUtras of which there exists one translation only, and 



which, are excluded from the five Qlasses, 



376 + ^ if IS ^ 

Shi-ku-twM-ki^kiii. 

' Sttn on the cutljing of the tie (of ptissions) in the ten 
dwellings (i. e. steps of a Bodbisattva lower than the 
ten Bhtlmis).' 

Translated by Fo-nien, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A. D. 384-417. 14 fasciculi; 33 chapters. It agrees 
with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 20 a. 



377 






Phu-s^t^o-shu-Ain. 

' Bodhisattva-bodhiTriksha-atltra.' 

Translated by £' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. .X^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 3, fol. 15 a seq. 

378 ^m ^^U 

Phu-s^-shan-ti-iiA. 

' Bodhisattva-pfttabhfttni-stttra.' 

Ksh&m^Mra-bodhisattva-sfltra. 

Cone. 484. Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu 
dynasty, a.d. 222-280. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
.K^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 a. 

379 w^m^m 

Fo-shwo-poh-AiA. 

' antra spoken by Buddha on (the history of) Poh (or Pushya ?).' 

Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 

222-280. I fasciculus. At the beginning of this 



work a well-known account concerning &etavana, or 
the Prince beta's grove, and An&thapim<2ada's Ar&ma 
or garden is given ; then follows a life of Poh (or 
P^Bhya ?), the third son of a Brahma^arin of the 
Gautama family, one of Buddha's former births. 
This &ataka was spoken by Buddha to the King'Pra- 
sena^it, on the eighth day after Buddha had met with 
the ill-fame concerning the woman Sundart, as the 
consequence of his former deed, .ff'-tsin, fasc, 31, fol. 
2i a, where this work is taken as a Hinay&na-siitra. 

380 m ^i^± :k^m ^m 

Wu-keu-tsin-kwan-tS-'tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

'Yimala«uddhaprabhftsa-mah&dh&ranl-stltra,' 

Translated by Mi-tho-shan (Mitraaanta ?), A. d. 705, 
of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

381 ^^^m^MM 

Kh £i,n-M-kwM-min-tifi.-i-H£i. 

' Ptlr»aprabh&3a-3amS,dhimati-s<ltra.' 

Translated by K' Yao, a. d. 185, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a. d. 25-220. i fasciculus. 

382 ^mMMU 

Mo-ho-mo-ye-A;m. 
Mah^m^ya-sfttra. 

Cone. 364. Translated by Than-^in, of the Northern 
Tshi dynasty, a.d. 550-577. 2 fasciculi. This work 
is also called the 'S&tra of Buddha's ascent to the 



95 



StlTRA-PIfAKA. 



96 



Trayastrimaa heaven to preach the law to his mother.' 
It is stated in the note at the end (dated a. d. 1283), 
that ' there was a chapter on dividing Buddha's relics 
among eight places, which formed the latter part of 
this work. But it ought to have belonged to the 
Nirvarta-sutra, and it was not given in the Indian 
text; so that the chapter is now omitted in this book.' 
It agrees with Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i8 a. 

383 ^ %m B M 

.ffu-tbh-fu-thien-Aiia. 

' SarvagaTia-ponyakshetra-sfltra.' 

Translated by Fa-li and 'Fi-kii, of the "Western Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b. Cone. 727 gives wrongly 
to this work the Sanskrit title of No. 385. 

384 :k-:^ ^ lia ^MM 

T§,-fS-ri-tari-^Ti-l§,i-tsari-^m. 

' Mah4vaipulya-tath&gatagarbha-9Atra.' 

TathElgatagarbha-stltra. 

iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b; Cone. 606; A. R., 
p. 466; A. M. G., p. 269. Translated by Buddha- 
bhadra, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420. 
13 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

385 mM^ mu 

Fo-shvro-pio-"w&n-Hn. 

' Buddhabhashita-ratna^Sli-sdtra.' 

Ratna^ali-paripn'MA^. 

^■-yuen-la, fasc. 3, fol. 16 a; Cone- 419; A. R., 
p. 449; AM.G., p. 254. Translated by Ku Fa-hu 
(Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s.v. 

386 nm p^ M'^ ^ m 

Fo-shwo-nei-ts^n-pai-pio-A-in. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddlia on a hundred precious things in 
the inner repository.' 

Lok§,nuvartana-siltra. 
if'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 15 a; Cone. 382. 
LokanusainS,nS,vatS,ra-s<!ltra. 

A.R., p. 455; A.M.G., p. 259; Cone. 382. Trans- 
lated by K' hen-kii-khin (Lokaraksha t), of the Eastern 
Han dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 8 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z '-yuen-lu, s. v. 



387 mm^WL^ 'ik '^ M ft ^ 

Fo-shwo-wan-shih-sien-yii-X-'un-san-iin. 

' Siltra spoken by Buddha on (Glva's inviting) many priests to 
wash themselves in a bath-house.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 4 loaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 15 b. Cone. 795 
gives wrongly to this work the Sanskrit title of No. 
386. 



nJC 



388 wwL^m^^-^M^M 

Fo-shwo-phu-s^-hhin-wu-shi-yuen-shan-Hn. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on (the characteristic marks en) 
his person as (the results ot) fifty causes of the practice 
of Bodhieattva.' 

Translated by Kn Pa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 8 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan, .^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b. 

389 mm^mw^n m 

Fo-shwo-phu-s^-siu-hhin-A:in. 

* Buddhabhashl ta-bodhisattvaiary^-sfltra.' 
Translated by Po Fa-tsu, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 11 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b. 

390 mm^-^^ m 

Fo-shwo-Hn-seh-wan-Hn. 

'Buddhabha?hita-ka»akavarnarSjra-sOtra.' 

Kanaka varjia-pftrvayoga. 

A.R., p. 483 ; A.M. G., p. 286. Translated by Gau- 
tama PrajrnaruAi, A.D. 542, of the Eastern Wei dynasty, 
A-D. 534-550. II leaves, consisting of 3,514 Chinese 
characters. Deest in Tibetan. K'-yucn-hi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 17 a. See, however, the authorities mentioned 
under the title. 



391 



SE. 



Fo-yii-fa-maii-X;in. 

'Buddhava/cana-dharmaparyaya-siitra.' 

Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Northern Wei 
dynasty, A. D. 386-534. 6 leaves. 

392 1^ 1; ra ^ Pf # If 

Fo-shwo-sz'- pu-kho-tbh-Arin. 

'Baddhabh£lshita-A:aturdurlabha-satra.' 

Translated by En Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of th< 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 7 leaves. Deesi 
in Tibetau .AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 16 a. 



97 



StrXRA-PirAKA. 



98 



393 



Sii-A-an-thien-tsz'- kin. 

' Suiinti (?)-devaputra-s<ltra.' 
Translated by ^u F4-hu (Dhanuaraksha), A. D. 2 66, 
of the "Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 2 fas- 
ciculi; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 17 b. 



Fo-shwo-kwan-phu-hhien-phu-sa-hhin-fa-A-in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the law of practice of meditation 
on the Bodbisattva Samantabhadra.' 

Translated by Dharmamitra, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibe- 
tan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 18 b seq. 



395 



mn 



m 



# 



Kwan - shi-yin - phu-sa-toh -ta-shi-phu- 
sk-ahen-ki-kin. 
' AvalokitesvaTa-bodhisattva-mahaiSth&maprSpta-bodhisattva- 
vyakarawa-sfttra.' 

Translated by Than-wu-HS (Dharmakara ?), of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 18 a seq. 



396 r^ ^^myt^m^jrmm 

Pu-sz'-i-kwan-phu-sa-su-sliwo-A;in. 

AHiityaprabhasa-(bo(ihisattva}-iiirde5a-s(itra. 

A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 19 a; Cone. 495; A. R., 

p. 430 ; A. M. G., p. 235. Translated by Kumarag-iva, 

of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. D. 384-4 17. I fasciculus. 

It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

397 M B m^^m 

j^ao-^;ili-imn-s^n-m^i-A-in. 

' Sdtra on the Samltdhi called Surpassing the brightness of the 
sun (or, SUryajrihmlkarama-prabha?).' 

Translated by Neih A'Aan-yuen, of the "Western Tsin 
dynasty, A d. 265-316. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. ?, fol. 20 a. 



431. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen- 
lu, s.v. 



398 ^ ^ i/^ i^ 

Khn-^nn-tski-hwSkU-kin. 

' SCltra on removing fear, misfortune, and anxiety." 

Srikan^/ta-sfttra. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 18 a; Cone. 724. Translated 
by Shan-;iien, of the "Western Tshin dynasty, A, d. 385- 



399 



nmt m 



Fo-shwo-sheu-la£i-yen-san-m^i-iin. 

'Buddhabhishita-slirangama-saiinadhi-slitra.' 

/S'flrangama-samS.dhi. 
.fir'-juen-lu,fasc. 3, fol. 18 b; Cone. 65; A.Il.,p. 444 ; 
A. M.G., p. 249 ; Wassiljew, p. 1 7 5. Translated by Ku- 
mara^'iva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. D. 384-417. 
3 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. .S''-yuen-lu, s.v. 
In his version of the Mahaprag'waparamita-aastra (No. 
1 1 69), Kumarayiva translates the term Sheu-lan-yen 
into '^B jl^ ^ien-sian, lit. strong -form, i.e. <Siira 
(hero)-anga (limb). The term »Surangama has there- 
fore no connection whatever with Sfira, the sun, as 
Mr. Beal thinks in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures 
from Chinese, p. 284, note 2. See Fan-i-min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 9, fol. 16 b. 

400 ^^^ mmu 

WSi-tshari-yiu-yin-yuen-fcin. 

' Adbhuta-hetu-pratyaya-stitra.' 

Adbhutadliarmapary§,ya (1). 

A. E., p. 476 ; A.M.G., p. 279. Translated by Than- 
^in, of the Tshi dynasty, a. d. 479-502. 2 fasciculi. 
It agrees with Tibetan, jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 19 b 
seq. 

401 mm^Mm 

Zu-fo-yao-tsi-iin. 

' Sfttra of the important collection of Buddhas.' 

Buddhasangiti-siitra. 
£^-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 19 b; Cone. 720; A. R., 
p. 460 ; A. M. G., p. 264. Translated by ^u Fa-hu 
(Dharmaraksha), of the "Western Tsin dynasty, A. v. 
265-316, 2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

402 mmmm^mm 

.ff/ian-yan-iu-fo-kun-toh-Ain. 

' Sfltra on the praise of the good qualities of Buddhas.' 

Kusumasartfcaya-sMra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 17 b; Cone. 703 ; A. R., 
p. 468; A. M. G., p. 271. Translated by .ffi-^a-y^, 
together with Than-yao, of the Northern "Wli dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 3 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, 
Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 



99 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



100 



403 ^ ^ M 

Hhien-fci^-iiii. 
Bhadrakalpika-s^ltra. 

iT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 20 a; Cone. 190; A. R., 
p. 413; A.M. G., p. 220. Translated by En Fa-hu 
(Dharmarakeha), a.d. 300, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 10 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

404 W^^M ^ M 
Fo-shwo-fo-min-iui. 

' Buddhabh^hita-buddhanSma-sfitra.' 

Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Northern "WSi 
dynasty, A.D. 386-534. 12 fasciculi. In this work 
Buddha enumerates Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Pra- 
tyekabuddhas, 11,093 ^^ number, if'-tsin, fasc. 5, fol. 
13 b. Deest in Tibetan. Jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 20 b 
seq. Cf. Wassiljew, p. 174; where 11,073 seems to be 
a misprint 

Kw^4Aii-iw&n-yen-iie-tshien-fo-min-iin. 

* Atlta-vytlhakalpB-«^asrabQddhaD&ma-8fitra.' 

Translated under the Li&n dynasty, A. d. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. There 
is an additional and older part, entitled San-Ai6-s4n- 
tshien-fo-yuen-Mi, or ' Trikalpa-trisahasra-buddha- 
nidana;' which was translated by Kalayasas, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 

406 3^^W^=ei^;g^ 

Hhien-tsSi-hhien-He-tshien-fo-min-iin. 

' Pratyutpanna-bbadrakalpa-sabasrab uddbanima-satra.' 
Translated under the Lian dynasty, A.D. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 

407 ^^^^^^n^m 

Wei-lai-sin-siu-H^-tshien-fo-min-A-in. 

'An&gata-oakshatratir&kalpa-sahasrabuddbaD&ma-satra,' 
Translated under the Lian dynasty, A.D. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 

The above three works are sometimes collectively 
called San-Ai6-san-tshien-Au-fo-min-Ain, or 'Trikalpa- 
trisahasra-(sarva)buddhanama-sutra ; and they are 
wanting in Tibetan. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 20 b seq. 
Cf. Wassiljew, p. 174. 



408 



;T 



i t^i =p i W 1^ ;g 

Fo-shwo-wu-tshien-wu-pM-fo-min-shan- 
AAeu-iu-^an-inieh-tsai-A;in. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on the names of 5,500 Buddhas and 
spiritual Mantras which remove obstacles and destroy sin.' 

Translated by ffwanagupta, together with Dharma- 
gupta and others, a.d. 593, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 
589-618. 8 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 2 1 a. But this work may be compared with 
the Tibetan version of the Buddhanama-sahasrapawfei- 
«ataAatus-tripawAadasa {or -tripawHsat 3), L e. the 
names of 5,453 Buddhas, as mentioned in A. R., p. 466 ; 
A. M. G., p. 270. The names of Buddhas in No. 408, 
however, are counted 4,704 only. K'-tein, fasc. 5, fol. 
13 b seq.; Wassiljew, p. 174. 



409 



^mm~^ 



Li-iwan-yen-s§,n-m^i-iifi. 

' Balavyaha-samSdhi-satra.' 
Translated by Narendrayaaas, A. D. 585, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 3 fascicuH. It agrees 
with Tibetan. -£"'- yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 21b. 

410 mm A^n ^m 

Fo-shwo-p&,-pn-fo-miA-A;in. 

* BuddbabhSsbite-ashtaTargabuddhaD&ma-satra, ' 

Ash^abuddhaka-siitra. 
-£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 5 a ; Cone. 395 ; A. R., p. 469 ; 
A. M. G., p. 272. Translated by Gautama Prag'waruAi, 
A.D. 542, of the Eastern W6i dynasty, A.D. 534-550. 
3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, s.v. 
lu this Sutra Buddha tells the *Sresh<Mn or elder (rich 
merchant) Shan-tso (Sukara V} the names and good 
qualities of eight Buddhas of the eastern quarter. 

411 W 1^ ;S ^ 

PSi-fo-min-^. 

* .Satabaddhan^ma-stltTa.' 
Translated by Narendraya«as, a. d. 582, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 9 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 17 b. 



412 






Fo-shwo-pu-sz'-i-kui.-t6h-^u-fo- 
su-hu-nien-^iiu 

'Buddhabh&sbita-a^ntyaguna-sarvabuddha-parigraha-satra.' 



101 



Sl^TRA-PITAKA. 



102 



Translated by ©wfiaagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. a fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. ^'-yxten-Iu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 21 a; where this work is said to have been 
translated under the W6i dynasty, A. d. 220-265 ; but 
the translator's name is lost. In this SAtra the names of 
1,120 Buddhas are mentioned. Z'-tsiri, fasc. 5, fol. 1 8 b, 

413 ^ UlI H ^ 2f5: tt '^ Vt ^ 

^m-kfiA-slLn-mgi-pftn-siA-tshiii-tsiii-pu- 
hwM-pu-mieh->(dili. 

' Sfttra on tlie Va$>ra9am&dhi, the original nature (of which 
being) pure and free from destruction.' 

Translated under the three Tshin dynasties, a.d. 
35o~43i j but the translator's name is lost. 8 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. 5''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 5 b seq. 

Fo-shwo-sh'- tsz'- yueh-fo-pan-shafi-A;iii. 

' Buddhabh&shita-9imhail-andra-buddha-^taka>satra.' 
Ti-anslated under the three Tshin dynasties, A. s. 
350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 9 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 a seq. 

415 MM'^MM 

Yen-t&o-su-yeh-yiiA. 

* SiVtra on explaining the actions of priests and laymen. 
Translated by ShaA->!;ien, of the "Western Tshin 
dynasty, A. D. 385-431. 12 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 17 a seq. 

416 mm^miMMmm. 

•Buddhabhashita-«resh<Ai-dhannaJftri-bhltry&-s(itra.* 
Translated under tlie Northern Li&n dynasty, A. d. 
302-439. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 6 a seq. 

417 mmmmmm. 

Fo-8hwo-8&-lo-kwo-iifi. 

' Buddhabhfishita-(ko)sala (?)-de»a-8fttr».' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. n. 3 1 7- 
420 ; but the translatoi''s name is lost 4 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 a seq. It states 
that Buddha went to the country of (Ko)sala (1) from 
Cetavana, and taught the king and his subjects; so 
that they knew pain and raised their thoughts towards 
the Bodhi. A"- tsin, fosO. 9, fol. 21 b. 



418 nm-^^"^ mm 

¥o-ahwo-ah.i-ki-ahkii-kiii. 

'Buddhabhasliita-da«a«rl-afttra.' 

Translated under one of the three Tshin dynasties, 
A. D. 350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. A"-ynen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 a seq. In 
this Stltra Buddha tells the noble-minded VimaJ&- 
varajui C!) the names and good qualities of ten Buddhas 
of the eastern quarter. Z^'-tsin, fasc. 5, fol. 16 b. 

419 mmM^i^^^mm 

^mi mm 

Fo - 8hwo-A;J'i£lA-fco - uii-Mn - thi - A;o-sh'- 
tsz'- heu-liS,o-i-^. 
' Sfttra spoken by Buddha 011 the clear meaning of the lion- 
hjaring (preaching, or discussion) of N&n-thi-ko (?), the 
daughter of a Sreahthin.' 

Translated under the Lifin dynasty, A. d. 502-557 ; 
but the translator's name is lost. 8 leaves. It is 
stated at the beginning under the title, namely : ' This 
translation seems to have been made by Kum^ra^tva 
{of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417).' Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 b seq. 

420 wam-w^^m^Am 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^A'-kw&.fi-miA-sien-i'aii-tshz'- 
sin-yin-yuen-pu-shi-^eu-^. 

* Slltra spoken by Buddha on the abstaining from meat, being 
the Ifid&na of the compassionate thought of the Sia\a 
SarraffflAprabha.' 

Translated Qnder one of the three Tshin dynasties, 
A.D. 350— 431, 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 b seq. 

421 i^^ m^m )^m 

T&-fSiL-tM-tlio-lo-ni-^6. 

' Mahfivaipulya-dh&rant-stltra.' 

Pratyutpanna-buddha-sammukhavastliita- 
saniMM-siitra. 
A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 3 b; Cone. 614; A. K., 
p. 444 ; A. M. G., p. 250. Translated by Ffl,-^un, of 
the Northern Li^ dynasty, A. d. 397-439. 4 fasciculi. 
It agrees with Tibetan, if'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

422 :k^mmm-^m. 

Ta-fS>-M-tho-lo-m--tiA. 

■ Mah&dharmoIk&-dh&ranl-s(ltra.' 

H 2 



103 



StrTRA-PI^AKA. 



104 



Translated by Gwanagupta, A. D. 592, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 20 fasciculi. Deestin Tibetan. 
A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a. 

423 :k giiU^m ^M 

Ta-w^i-tbh-tho-lo-ni-yiin. 

' Mahabaladharma-dh4ra»il-s<itra.' 
Translated by (?»lanagupta, A. d. 595, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 20 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. 
A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a. This work is mentioned 
by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, p. 177. 



n 



424 B.X ^^ PI 

Kwan-ts§,-Z;u-fa-hhin-Z;in. 

' SarvadharmaA;arya-dhyS.na (l)-s(ltra.' 
Translated by Ciianagupta, a. d. 595, of the Sui 
dynasty, A, d. 58^-618. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 22 a. 



425 MWi^^U 

Fo-sliwo-hw^sheu-A:in. 

' BuddhabhSshita-pushpa-haata-sHtra. 

Kusalamula-samparigraha-siitra. 
A''-yuen-]u, fasc. 3, fol. 21a; Cone. 201. 

Kusalamula-paridhara-STlltra. 
A. R., p. 429 ; A. M. G., p. 234. Translated by Ku- 
marajriva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 
10 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. A''-yuen-lu, s.v. 

426 ^ ^ II 

Fa-tsi-iin. 
Dhannasan^ti-sfltra. 

A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 22 a; Cone. 140; A. R., 
p. 462 ; A M. G., p. 266. Translated by Bodhiru^i, 
A.D. 515, of the Northern "WM dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 
6 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

427 Aij mm^w^^m 
1 mm. 

Ta-fan-kwan-yuen-Hao-sheu-to-lo- 
liao-i-Hn. 

■ Mahavaipulya-pHrnaDuddha-sfltra-prasannartha-jfttra.' 
Translated by Buddhatrata, A.D. 7th century, of thu 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. There are 
two prefaces, which, however, belong to a Chinese com- 
mentary on this Sutra, No. 1629. 



428 ^^mmm^mM. 

Fo-shwo-A'-tlLn-kun-toh-Ain. 

'Buddhabhashita-pradtpadanagujsa-sdtra.' 

PradlpadS,iiiya-sMra. 
iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 23 a ; Cone. 89 ; A. R., p. 456; 
A. M. G., p. 260. Translated by Narendraya»as, A. d. 
558, of the Northern Tshi dynasty, A. d. 550-577. 
I fasciculus. Doubtful in Tibetan. A''-yuen-Iu, s.v. 
See, however, the last two authorites mentioned under 
the title. 

429 ^ ill H ^ ^ 

•ffin-k^n-san-mSi-Ain. 

' Va^asamidhi-slltra.' 
Translated under the Northern Lian dynastv, a.d, 
397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fas- 
ciculi; 8 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. A"'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 6 b. 

430 W^^^MM 

Kwan-fo-san-m^i-yii-iin. 

' Buddhadhy^aarsarnddhisSgaTa-stitra.' 
Translated by Buddhabhadra, of the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 10 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 
A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 21b seq. 

A :fy H 1^ $g mil 

Ta-fan-pien-fo-pao-an-iin. 

'Sdtra of the great good means (mahop&ya) by which Buddha 
recompenses the favour (of his parents).' 

Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25- 
220; but the translator's name is lost. 7 fasciculi; 
9 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 22 a. 

432 ^^^fxM. 

Phu-.sa-pan-hhin-^n. 

' Bodhisattva-pdrvaJtaryS-sCltra.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317— 
420; but the translator's name is lost. 3 fasciculi; 
II sections. Deest in Tibetan. A'''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 22 a. 



Deest in Tibetan. 



431 



433 



m 



E ^ ^ 

Phu-sa-Mu-thM-^in. 

' Bodhisattva-garbhastha-sHtra.' 

Garbha-satra (?). 
"Wassiljew, p. 327. Translated by Fo-nien, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 5 fasciculi; 
38 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. A^'-yuen-iu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 22 b. 



105 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



106 



434 -^Mmmm. 

Ykix-khu-mo-lo-lcm. 

AngulimMiya-siitra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 23 a; Cone. 227; A. R., 
p. 457; A.M.G., p. 261; Wassiljew, p. 154. Translated 
by Guwabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen- 
lu, s.v. 



435 



^ 



ft ^ ;?^ ^ E t ^ 

Phu-sa-nM-si-liu-po-lo-mi-iin. 

' Sfttra on the Bodhisattva's inner practice (?) of the six PSramitSs.' 

Translated by Yen Fo-thiao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 5 b seq. 



436 



^ 



Phu-sa-theu-shan-sz'-no-hu-iAi-tM- 
yin-yTien-A:in. 

■ Sfttra on the NidHna of the Xaitya erected in the place where 
the Podhisattva threw his body to feed a hungry tiger.' 

Translated by Fa-shan, of the Northern Lian dynasty, 
A. D. 397-439. 12 leaves. This is a G'ataka, in which 
the Bodhisattva was the crown-prince .ffandanavat, 
who sold his person as 9, slave and got the sandal-wood 
to cure the disease of the king of another country. 
Then becoming an ascetic, he fed a tiger with his 
body; and on the remaining bones a Z'aitya was 
erected, ^'-tsin, fasc. 6, fol. 17 a. Deest in Tibetan. 
A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 5 b seq. 

437 -m^MBM^MU 

SS,n-mei-hun-t^o-kwan-hhien-tin-i-Hn. 

'Sfttra on the Samadhi, widely explaining the thought of 
meditation and promulgating the way.' 

Anavatapta-nagara^ia-paripri^iAS-sTitra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 22b; A. E... p. 448 ; A. M. G., 
p. 253. Translated by Zu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 
308, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-3 ' 6. 4 fas- 
ciculi; 12 chapters. 

438 i^mm ^s. + ^ it ii 

Fo-sh-wo-ioin-tu-wu-shi-Hao-H-iin. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on fifty countings of clear measure (?).' 
Translated by In Shi-kao, A. D. 151, of the Eastern 
Han dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 2 fasciculi. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc, 3, fol. 23 b seq. 



439 M ^Jr "^ ^ BM 

Wu-su-yiu-phu-s^-A-in. 

■ Sfltra on the Bodhisattva Akirttana (?).' 
Translated by Cwanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 
589-618. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 23 b. 

440 A ^ i^ ^ 

Ta-m-ku-A-in. 

' SUtra of the great law-drum.' 

Mahabheri-haraka-parivarta. 
A. R., p. 458; A. M. G., p. 262; Wassiljew, p. 162. 
Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. J{'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 a. See, however, the authorities 
mentioned uhder the title. 

441 M -t-^ M^ 

Yueh-shan-nii-Hn. 

' Sfltra on the girl iCandrottarS.' 

^androttara-darika-vyakarana-stitra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 a; Cone. 867; A. R, 
p. 454; A. M. G., p. 258. Translated by (rwanagupta. 
A.D. 591, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 2 fasciculi. 
It agrees with Tibetan. /iT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

442 ^^m m m M. 

Wan- shu-sh' - li- wan-Zrin. 

'MaJljfusri-paripi'i/i-A'/ia-sfttra.' 

A.R., p. 451; A.M. G., p. 255; Cone. 810. Trans- 
lated by Sanghapala, of the Lian dynasty, a.d. 502-557. 
2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 24 a. See, however, the authorities mentioned 
under the title. 

443 :k:^M1itJ^m^MM 

Ta-fan-kwan-£^u-lM-pi-mi-tsan-A;in. 

'MahSvaipuIya-tathSgata-guhyagarbha-sfltra.' 

Tathagata-garbha-s^tra. 
A. R., p. 466 ; A M. G., p. 269 ; Cone. 600. Trans- 
lated under the three Tshin dynasties, A. D. 350-431; 
but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi. It agrees 
with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 a seq. 

444 Anm M^ 

T§,-sha]i-ini-yen-^iDL. 

' Sfttra of the MahSyana on the secret adornment.' 

Ghana vy^a-sMra. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 b; Cone. 577; A. R., 
p. 433; A.M.G., p. 239 ; Wassiljew, p. t6o. Translated 



lor 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



108 



by Divilkara, of the Th^n dynasty, A. d. 618—907. 3 
fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

445 mm^'^m 

Phu-ssi-jnn-lo-iiA. 

' S<ltra of the garland of the Bodhisattva.' 

Translated by Fo-nien, a.d. 376, of the Latter Tshiu 
dynasty, A.D. 384-41 7, under the Former Tshin dynasty, 
A.D. 350-394. 13 fasciculi, now subdivided into 20; 
40 chapters. Deest in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 20 a. 

446 i: 1^ il ^ 5f5 ^ eg # 11 T 

Tll-fo-tin-ru-lii-ini-yiii-sheu-ton-lilbo- 

i-&u-phu-8S,-wfi,n-hlun-sheu-lan-yen-im. 

'Mah&baddhosh}il3ha-tath&gata-guhyahetu-sS.kBb&tkntar 
prasanD&rtba-3arvabodhisattvait»i7&-8^4Agaiiia-st!ltra.' 

Translated by Paramiti and Mika»akya, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 6 1 8-907. I o fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 b. A partial English trans- 
lation of the first four or five fasciculi is given by Beal, 
in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from Chinese, pp. 
286—369. For the term <S'uringama, see, No. 399. 

447 -tw^mmn^ %m 

Tahi-fo-su-slivs^o-shan-Meu-^iii. 

* Saptabnddhabh&shitarddhimantra-satra.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 3 17- 
420; but the translator's name is lost. 4 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 b. 

448 ^^mm^m^MJ^M 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-pao-tsan-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

* Man$runi-ratnagarbha-dhllranl-3<itra.' 
Translated by BodhiruAi, a.d. 710, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibe- 
tan. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 5 b. 

449 ft ^ ff^ If 

' Sanghata (or -fi ?)-8tltra.' 

Sangh§,d-sMra-dharmaparyaya. 
A. E.., p. 429; A. M. G., p. 235 ; Cone. 517. Trans- 
lated by Uptsunya, A. D. 538, of the Northern Wfei 
dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 21b. 

450 HJ ^ ^ ^ >^^ U 

.STAu-shafi-phu-thi-sm-Ain. 

' ijtpadjta-bodhiiitta-sfltra.* 



Translated by ffnAnagupta, A. D. 595, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. D. 589-618. I fasciculus. 

451 M'^-^m. 

Fo-yin-s^n-m^i-Ain. 

• Buddhamudra-samftdhi-sdtra.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 1 a. 



452 1^ ift + n H ue ^ 

Fo-shwo-shi -'rh-theu-tho-Hn. 

* Buddhabbashita-dvfida«adh<ita-8litra.' 
Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
a.d. 420-479. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetr j. .ff^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. The following is a comparative 
table of the order of the twelve Dhutas in three 
difierent works : — 

MAHXvYDTPATTI, § 45. DHARMASANGRAHA. No. 452. 

(i) Pdnwukdlika 

(2) TraiMvarika 

(3) N^matika 

(4) PaijuJap^tika 

(5) Ekftsanika 

(6) Khalnpas^adbhaktika (or ) 

-pa«Hnnabhaktika X) ) 

(7) Aranjaka 

(8) Vrtkshamtilika 

(9) Abhyavakaaika 

(10) Sm&ianika 

(11) Naishadika 

(12) Yathltsamstarika 

The 2nd, 3rd, and 5th in No. 452 (i.e. 3rd, 4th, and 
1 2th in Sanskrit) are literally begging alms constantly, 
begging alms in order (or from house to house), and 
eating food moderately. Cf. also ChUders, Pali Dic- 
tionary, p. 123 a, under Dhutangam, where thirteen 
names are mentioned. 

453 1^ ift If ^ ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-shu-thi-M^-Hn. 

* Satra spoken by Buddha on (the SreshtAin) (Jyotishka (!).' 
Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 

A.D. 420-479. 3leaves. Deest ia Tibetan. A^'-yuen- 

lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. 

454 Mmm"^ ^m. 

Fo-shwo-fjl-MM-fcu-^iii. 

! Sfltra spoken by Baddha on the constancy of the law.' 
Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316 ; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan, if '-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 8 a. 



II 


7 


2 


8 


12 


2(?) 


I 


3(2) 


7 


4 


3 


6 


9 


I 


6 


10 


8 


II 


10 


9 


4 


12 


5 


S(?) 



109 



Sl^TRA-PITAKA. 



110 



455 mwt^^^m 

Fo-shwo-/i;/(an-sheu-w^fi-/iin. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the king of long life.' 
Translated under theWestern Tain dynasty, a.d. 265- 
316; but the translator's name is lost. 7 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. This is 
a &ataka of Buddha. 

456 mmmm^ u 

Fo-8hwo-h4i-lufi--wM-to. 

* Buddhabh&ahita-s^gara-n^ar^a-stXtra.' 

S^ara-n^gari^ra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 18 b. 

Skg&T&-na,g8i,Tkg&-Tp&nprikkhk. 
A.R., p. 448; A.M.G., p. 253; Cone. 182. Trans- 
lated by Kn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western 
Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-31 6. 4 fasciculi ; 20 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan, ^-yuen-lu, s.v. 

457 m^mm ^m^^m 

ro-wM-h&i-lun-w4n-shyro-fS,-yin-im. 

' Sdtra on the seal of the law spoken by Bnddha for the sake 
of S&gara-n&gar%a.' 

Sllgara-n^gar&^a-paripriA;4A4. 
iiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 b ; Cone. 177. Translated 
by I-tsin, a.d. 71 i, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
I leaf. It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, e. v. 

458 mm^mw^m^mm 

Fo-shwo-yiu-^^o-fo-tli£i.-kiin-toh-A?iii. 

' Sfttra spoken by Bnddha on the merits of turning round the 
Kaitya of Buddha to the right.' 

^aitya-pradakshina-gS.thS,. 
A. B.., p. 476 ; A. M. G., p. 279. Translated by iSlk- 
shfinanda, of the ThM dynasty, A.D.61 8-907. 4 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 a. 

459 mm^^^^mmm 

Fo-shwo-miao-seh-wan-yin-yuen-Hn. 

'BuddhabhSshita-suTarna-r^a-nid&na-stlltra.' 
Translated by I-tsin, A. d. 701, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 b seq. 

460 m'f' ^Wi^^m^m 

Sh'- tsz'- su-tho-so-wUn-twIin-^^u-^. 

• Sfttra on the lion-king Sudaroana's cutting his flesh (to feed 
others).' 

Translated by Z'-yen, a. d. 721, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 5 a. This is a (rataka of 
Buddha. Piio-mu, fasc. 5, fol. 18 a. 



461 1^ ife ^ Ji ^ f* ^ IB 

Fo-shwo-Z;//a-mo-po-ti-sheu-Ai-Hn. 

'Buddh^shita-kshamivatl-vy^karana-sfttra. 

Ksham^vatl-vy^karaMa-sMra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 b; Cone. 679; A. R., 
p. 454; A. M. G., p. 258. Translated by Bodhiru^, 
A. D. 5 1 9-524, of the Northern WSi dynasty, A. D. 386- 
534. 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
s. v. It is stated that when Buddha, together with 
Maitreya, went to Ra^ragrilia to beg alms, and arrived 
at the palace of Bimbisara, the queen Kshamavati 
spread excellent clothes and asked Buddha to sit down 
on them. Then Buddha spoke with her on the meaning 
of the adornment of trees, and finally gave her the 
prophecy. Z'tsin, fasc. 9, fol. 22 a. 



462 mmm^f-m 



m 



m 



Fo-shwo-sh'- tsz'- iwM-yen-wan-phu-sa- 
tsin-wan-iin. 

'Buddhabhash!ta-aimhavyfthar%a-bodhisattva-pariprtftftAil-sfttra.' 
Translated by Nadi, a. d. 663, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 a. 

463 ff^ Ft ^ 

Kuii-yin-kin. 
Antar^-bhava-siitra. 
A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 23 b; Cone. 7 10. Translated 
by Fo-nien, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-41 7. 
2 fasciculi; 12 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z"'-yuen-lu, s.v. 



464 ^ m^BMmi 

iran-tsa-shan-noli-yeli-p4o-A;in. 

' Sfttra on the consideration by divination about the results of 
good and bad (actions).' 

Translated by Bodhidipa (?), of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 
589-618. 2 fasciculi. 

465 w^^m M $W M 

Fo-sh wo-lien-hwa-mien-iin. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on (one called) Lotus-face 
(Padmamukha or Pun<2arikamukha ?).' 

Translated by Narendraya«as, A. d. 584, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. D. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 2 fasciculi. Buddha 
spoke this Sutra just before he entered Nirvana, in 
which he foretold that Lotus-face would in a future 
time break the bowl of Buddha. iT'-tsin, fasc. 25, 
foL 2 1 b. 



Ill 



StJTRA-PITAKA. 



112 



466 mm-^^'f-m 

Fo-shwo-sHn-phin-ti-tsz'- fcifi. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the three classes of (lay) disciples 
(highest, middle, and lowest).' 

Translated by E' Khie^, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
220—280. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. 

467 Mmnm^ 

Fo-sh wo-sz'- pSi-^in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the four classes (of his disciples, 
viz. Bhikshu, Bhikshuwl, Up^saka, and Upasikft).' 

Translated by Kvl FA-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. 

468 mm'^^mm 

Fo-sliwo-tS,n-lai-pieii-Hn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the changes of the future.' 
Translated by Ku. Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 4 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. 

469 m^w^^m^ 

KwS,-^M-fo-faii-wei-^-m. 

' Sdtra of the Paindap&tika of a Buddha of the past.* 
Translated by jKu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 2 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 b seq. 

470 w^m^^^M 

Fo-sh-wo-fEb-mieh-tsin-^-in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the destruction of the law.' 
Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 b seq. 

471 3mw'^:km\^m 

Fo-aliwo-8haii-slian-tS.-hwui-hhin-fciA. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the very deep and great act of 
making (the stocks of Uierits) to ripen (Avaropita-kugalamflla).' 

Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 b seq. 

472 ^^-j^f-^mm 

Thien-wS,n-th§i.i-tsz'- phi-lo-/dn. 

' Sfitra of Phi-lo (Vela ?) the crown-prince of a heavenly king.' 
Translated under one of the three Tshin dynasties, 

A.D. 350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. 



473 









Tk-kie-i-shan-khen-kin. 

' Stltra of the spiritual-Mantra of great lucky meaning.' 

Translated by Thao-yao, of the Northern W§i djiiasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 2 faeciculi. Deest in Tibetan. A^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 b seq. 

474 m ni ^n % w :km ± 

O-MSi-pho-M-kwIi-shan-tSi-tsian-shan- 
fo-tho-lo-ni-^in. 

' Sdtra of the Dh&ranl presented to Buddha by the general of 
Asuras O-fcM-pho-iii (Atavika?).' 

Translated under the Lian dynasty, a.d. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost. 7 leaves. 



475 



Fo-shwo-tS,-phu-hhien-tho-lo-ni-^n. 

'BuddhabhSshita-mahS-samantabhadra-dhHranl-sfltra.' 

Samantabhadra-dhara)?i. 

A. R., p. 533; A. M. G., p. 331. Translated under 
the Lian dynasty, a.d. 502-557; but the translator's 
name is lost. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 5; fol- 6 a. 

476 1^m:k't^^mPLM. 

Fo-shwo-tSi-tshi-p^o-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

'Buddhabh^shita-mah^sa'ptaratna-dh^ranl-sCltra.' 

Translated under the Lian dynasty, a.d. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost, i leaf, 
with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 a. 



It aarrees 






477 :^^ :k U m ^ 

Liu-tsz'- tH-tho-lo-ni-Meu-Ain. 

'Shactakshara-mah^dhSiranl-mantra-sAtra.' 
Translated under the Lian dynasty, A. D. 502-557 ; 
but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. Cf. 
Nos. 331, 340, 341- 



Jit 



478 1^ 1^ ^ ^ ;1 

Fo-shwo-an-tso-shan-Meu-Ain. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the spiritual Mantra for keeping 
the house safe.' 

Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25- 
220; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 b. 



Jh 



479 tl ^iR M U f * 

Hwan-sh'- fu-tho-shan-^/^eu-iiin. 
'MS.y^kara-bhadra-rtddliimantra-s<ltra.' 



113 



SUTRA-PirAKA. 



114 



Translated by Than-wa-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a . d. 3 1 7- 4 2 o. 2 leaves. Deest 
in Trbei.an. K'-jiieu-la, fasc. 5, fol. 6 b. 






480 MM ^m m 

Fo-sIiwo-phi-/.-Au-ts6-hai-/tAeu-J(riiL. 

' ^itra. spoken by Bnddi.a on the Vidya or spell for avoiding 
and rtraoTrnf the injur}' (caused) by a thief 

Tranfilat^ under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost, i leaf. 



481 



W 
JL 



Fo-shwo-Meu-sh'- Mi-pin-Jtin. 

' S<Ura Epoken by Buddha on reliering epidemic by a spell.' 
Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dhannaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. i leaf. 



Jh 



482 11 1^ 

Fo-Bh-wxy-khen-kh'- km. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on relieving toothache by a spelL' 
Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dhannaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 3 1 7-420. TTalf a leaf. 



483 w^m ^^m 

Yo-ah.wo-kfien-m.u-kiA. 
' Sfitra spoken by Buddha on reliering eye (disease) by a spelL' 

Jfakshur-vLsodhaiia-vidy^. 
A.E.,p. 525; A.M.G.,p. 324. Translated by Than- 
wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 317-420, TTalf a leaf. 

484 mm^ ^h ^ m 

Fo-shvroMeu-si^o -rh-km.. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on reliering a (sick) chiLi by a spelL' 
Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dhannaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. TTalf a leaf. 



485 ^ 



^ 






^^m 



- mi - tho - ku - yin - slian - wan - tho - lo - 
ni-Ain. 

' Amitadundubhi3Tarar%a-dhilranl-s<ltra.' 
Translated under the Lian dynasty, A.D. 502-557 ; 
but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. In this 
Sfitra, Buddha is introduced as living in the great city 
of iTampa, and telling Bhikshus the names of the 
parents, son, disciples and Mara of Amitabha ; he also 
teaches a spiritual Mantra or Vidya by the practice or 
recital of which for tea days a man would certainly be 
bom in his country (Sukhavatl). .£''-tsin, fesc. 3, 
fol. 20 a. 



486 



1^ Ji >S. M 1 

Fo-shwo-mo-ni-lo-tan-yL-id. 

■ Bj Jilimbhashita-manirata (?)-s11tra.' 
TrauElated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 6 b. This Sutra 
explains rules for curing several diseases caused by evil 
spirits. Piao-mu, fasc. 5, foL 11 b. 

487 fl 1^ tl ^ M B Vft ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-thAn-M'- lo-mo-jdu-shu-^rin. 

• Buddhabhashita-daTKia-lo-mo-yiu-shTi (l)-sfttra.' 
Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 3 leaves. This 
Sutra seems to be similar to No. 800, L e. the Maha- 
daw(&-dMrani; as it states that when Eahula was 
disturbed by evil spirits in the night, Buddha spoke a 
Mantra or spell and protected him against the spirits. 
Z'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 28 b. 



^^c. 



Fo-shwo-hu-X-a-thuA-tsz'- tho-lo-ni-iin. 

■ Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the Dh^ranl-mantra for protecting 
boys at children,' 

Translated by EodhiruK, of the Xorthem "Wei 
dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, foL 6 b. 

489 M "^ i^UB &^ 
jffti-fo-sin-tlio-lo-m-Ha. 

' Sfttra of the DhSranl of the heart of Buddhas.' 

Buddha-hn'daya-dharanl. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 b; Cone. 717; A. E., 
p. 5i6; A.M. G., p. 311. Translated by Hhiien-yfcwan . 
(Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 650, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 
lu, s. V, 

490 ^m^m^m^m. 

Fa-tsi-ku-nsin-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

' Sfttra of the DhiraTri. of uprooting and saving p^ and difficulty 
(of beings).' 

Translated by Hhuen-^an (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 
654, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 a. 



491 



PfiUmm-phu-mi-tho-lo-ni-Adn. 

' A shtan^ma-samaTitagahya-dhijanl-sfltra.' 

I 



115 



StrTRA-PI2'AKA. 



116 



Translated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 
654, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 a. 

492 ^m^n^m^u 

Fo-sh-wo-kh'- slii-tho-lo-ni-A;in. 
' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the DhSrarel of holding the world.' 

Vasudhara-dharant. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 a ; Cone. 686 ; A. E.., p. 530; 
A. M. G., p. 328. Translated by Hhuen-Arwan (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. D. 654, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, s. v. 

493 w^m^f^nm!^ m 

Fo-shwo-liu-man-tho-lo-ni-ftiii. 

' Sflltra spoken by Buddha on the Dh&ranl of six gates.' 

Shanmukhi-dh§,rant. 
A. K, p. 526 ; A. M. G., p. 325. Translated by 
Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 645, of the Than 
dynasty, A, D. 618-907. i leaf. Deest in Tibetan. 
X'-yuen-hi, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b. See, however, the authori' 
ties mentioned under the title. 



dtit 



494 mwmw^^ 

Tshin-tsm-kwan-shi-yin-phu-sa-phu-hhien- 
tho-lo-ni-Mn. 
' The pure Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-3amantabhadra-dhS.raml- 
stltra.' 

Samantabhadra-dharant. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b ; Cone. 775 ; A. JR., 
p. 533 ; A. M. G., p. 331. Cf. also No. 475. Trans- 
lated by ^'-thun, a. d. 653, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. 8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 
lu, B. V. 

495 m w^M^ }^m ^m 

^u-fo-tsi-hwui-tho-lo-m-A;in. 

• Sfttra of the Dharanl of the assembly of Buddhas.' 
SarvabuddhangavatidMrani. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 a; Cone. 719; A. B., 
p. 511; A.M. G., p. 311. Translated by Devaprag-wa 
and others, A.d. 691, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 
lu, s. V. 

496 nm^ m^m^ m 

Fo-sh-wo-^'-A;ii-tho-lo-ni-A;m. 
' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the Dharawl of the torch of wisdom.' 

G'/J^nolka-dh&rani-sarvadurgati-pari^odhanl. 



Z'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b; Cone. 690; A. E., 
p. 543; A. M. G., p. 340. Translated by Devaprag?ia 
and others, A. B. 691, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 6^8- 
907. 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, 

8. V. 

497 nmm^mn:k^^ 

Fo-shwo-sui-^Au-tsi-toh-tH-tsz'-tsai- 
tho-lo-m-3han-A/ieu-A;iA. 

' SUtra spoken by Buddha on the Dh&ranl-nddhimantra of great 
freedom to be obtained as soon as one wishes for it.' 

Translated by EatnaJinta, a.d. 693, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z '-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 a. 

498 3m-^^^mmm 



Fo-shwo-yi-tshi-fa-kun-toh-Ji;wan-yen- 
wan-^. 

* Buddhabh^shita-sarva . . . r^t^a-sdtra.' 

SarvadbarmagureavjHiliara^a. 
A.E., p. 436 ; A. M. G., p. 242. Translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 705, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. I fasci- 
culus. 

499 mm^mmw^'i.m 

Fo-sbwo-fu-Mu-tsM-Mn-^Aeu-w^n-Hn. 

' Sutra spoken by Buddha on the Mantra-rS,^a of uprooting and 
removing sin and obstacles.' 

Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

500 MWi% ^M: 

Fo-sbwo-shan-yS-Adn. 

' SAtra spoken by Buddha on the good night.' 

Bbadraka-ratrl. 
A.E., p. 476; A. M.G., p. 279. Translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 701, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 4 leaves. 
In this Sutra the Devaputra .STandana awakened 
Bhikshus and caused them to ask Buddha a question, 
then Buddha spoke the Sutra together with three 
Mantras or spells. Z'-tsin, fasc. 13, fol. 16 a. 

501 f^ 1^ jt ^ n ^ 1 bi m m 

Fo-sbwo-bbii-kbun-tsan-pbu-sS,-nan-m£lii-^u- 
yuen-tsai-sban-sin-tbo-lo-ni-Miu-'waii-M'-f^. 

' Law or rules spoken by Buddha for seeking to hear and hold the 
Dh§.ranl of the most excellent heart, and of fulfilling all 
prayers belonging to the Bodhisattva Akasagarbha.' 



117 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



118 



Translated by jSubhakarasiTOlia, a.d. 7 1 7, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
iT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 9 a seq. 

502 nmM^ IS 

Fo-sh-wo-fo-ti-Ain. 

' Buddhabhashita-buddhabhdoii-sfttra.' 

Buddhabhumi. 
A. R, p. 469; A. M. G., p. 273. Translated by 
Hhuen-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 645, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 12 leaves. 

503 ^ ^w^m^m 

Pai-tshien-yin-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

' Satasahasramadrd-dh^ranl-sHtra.' 
Translated by (Sikshananda, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 a seq. 

504 ^ m^^B^u 

Xwan-yen-wan-tho-lo-ni-^in. 

' Vyahara^a-dharanl-sfltra.' 

Sarvatathagatadhishiftana-sattvavalokana- 
buddhakshetrasandar^ana-vyuhara^a-sutra. 
Z^'-yuen-hi, fasc. 5, fol. 8 b. 

TishetravyMia-iiirdesana. 
A. E., p. 425; A.M.G., p. 231. 
tshetra-nirdesana-vyMia. 
Cone. 708. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 701, of the 
Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. Z''-yxien-lu, s. v. 



505 



i^ 



RS m ^ m 

BQuan-wM-pbu-sa-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

' GrandhaiAja-bodhisattva-dharanl-afttra.' 

Translated by I-tsin, A. d. 705, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 



506 






Yiu-pho-i-tsin-hkm-f^-man-im 

' Up&sik^brahmaiary^-dharmaparyaya-slitra.' 
Translated under the Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 
397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasci- 
culi; 3 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, foL 7 a seq. 



507 



m 



Ku-ik-tBrn-ahkn-wkn-kia.. 

' SaTadharmSnuttararS^a-sfttra.' 



Translated by Gwauagupta, A. d. 595, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. D. 589-618. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 

508 -^-^^mmwiU^m. 

Wan-sbu-sh'- li-pan-nie-phan-Hn. 

' Man^srl-parinirva»a-s1itra.' 
Translated by Nieh Tao-A;an, of the "Western Tsin 
dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
.ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i a seq. 

509 ^ Hi # 1 * ^ IS 

I-A;/iu-pbu-sa-pan-t/(i-i-m . 

'A different translation of the Sfltra on tlie origin or former 
history of the Bodhisattva.' 

Abbinishkramana-sutra (?). 
A. R., p. 474; A. M. G., p. 277. Translated by 
Nieh Tao-fen, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265- 
316. loleaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. I a seq. This work is a s imil ar translation of 
Nos. 664-666 ; so that it ought to be arranged under 
the heading of the Sutras of the Hinayana, as it is 
in Z^'-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 18 b, 

510 i^m^tm 

Fo-sbwo-bbien-sbeu-A;in. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on (the request of) Bbadra«rl (a queen 

of Bimbisara).' 

Translated by Shan -Hen, of the Western Tshir 
dynasty, A. D. 385-431. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i b. 

511 =f m )^ IS 

Tsbien-fo-yin-yuen-iin. 

' Sahasrabuddha-nidSna-sdtra.' 
Translated by Kumarae^va, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 22 leaves. This work is 
mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, p. 175, 
Deest in Tibetan. jS!^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i a seq. 



512 



A A A ft II 



Pa-t4-^aii-Adao-A:in. 

' Sfttra on the eight understandings of the great men (such as 
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas).' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A. D. 25—220. 2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. 



^ 



m 



513 i^ m n m 

Fo-shwo-yueb-min-pbu-sa-^in. 

'Buddhabh^shita-feandraprabba-bodhisattva-stltra.' 

I 2 



119 



St^TRA-PirAKA, 



120 



Translated by Z' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. A"-jTien-lii, 
fasc. 4, fol. 1 b. 

514 m ^ ^ii' m M 

Fo-shwo-sin-min-Hn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on Heart-brightness (or jKittaprabh^ ?, 
the wife of a BrahmaASrin, who received from Buddha the 
prophecy).' 

Translated by Km Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsiu dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 4 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, faac. 4, fol. i b. 



515 



+ ;^^ 



Fo-shwo-inieh-shi-fan-inm-A:m. 

■ SAtra spoken by Buddha on destroying the darkness of the ten 
quarters.' 

DasadigandhaMra-vidhvanisana-sMra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i b ; Cone. 360 ; A. E., p. 468 ; 
A.M.G., p. 272. Translated by Eu Fa-hu (Dharma- 
raksha), A.D. 306, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 
265-316. 8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s.v. 

516 nmm-^m 

Fo-shwo-lu-mu-Mn. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the mother of deer.' 

Translated by JEu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 9 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. .ff'-jTien-lu, fasc. 4, fol, 2 a. This is a 
G^ataka of Buddha. 



517 w ^ m. m m 

Fo-shwo-mo-ni-fcin. 

'Slitra spoken by Buddha on the opposition of the Mira.' 
Translated by En Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 289, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. i fas- 
ciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 2 a. 

518 mmun^^mm mm 

Fo-shwo-lai-AAa-ho-lo-su-wan-toh- 

kwto-thai-tsz'- km. 

' BuddhabhSshita-rSshfravara (? bhikshu)-panpr JMAS-gunaprabha- 
kumSra-siltra.' 



Cf. Cone. 735. Translated by Em Fa-hu (Dharma- 
raksha), a. d. 276, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 a seq. 

519 '^±5if-U 

Sh^n-iu-thien-tsz'- Hn. 

' Banikpati (!)-deTaputra-sl!ltra.' 
Translated by G'wanagupta and others, A. D. 595, of 
the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. i fasciculus. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 

520 :kmn'l^U 

T§,-shan-sz'-a-Z;in. 

' Mahay^na-iaturdharma-stitra.' 

Jfatushka-nirh^ra-sfitra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 b. Cone. 588 ; A.E.., p. 465 ; 
A.M. G., p. 268. Translated by /Sikshananda, of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 11 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. .£"'-yuen-lu, s.v. This work is not a 
similar translation of Nos. 266 and 267, though the 
title is the same. See No. 1488, fol. 9 a. 

521 M^M^^f'JX m JPi 

Li - keu - hwui - phu - s^ - su -wan - li - 
fo-f^-ztin. 

' Sfltra on the law of the worship of Buddha, asked by the Bodhi- 
sattva Vimalajrna.' 

Translated by Nadi, a.d. 663, of the ThSn dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 a. 

522 W^W^^M^U 

Tsi-^Eio-shan-pien-s^n-ino-ti-Hn. 

PrasantavinisAraya-pratiliarya-sainadhi-sfltra. 

.ff"-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 b ; Cone. 768 ; A. E., p. 443 ; 
A. M. G., p. 249. Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen- 
thsang), A.D. 663, of the Th^n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
I fesciculus. It agrees with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

523 mwi'^^-^mu 

Fo-shwo-taS,o-thS,-kuA-toh Jan. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on the merit of erecting a i&itya.' 
Translated by DivEikara, a.d. 680, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 3 leaves. Buddha spoke this 
Sutra to the Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara, while he was 



121 



SljTRA-PirAKA. 



122 



in the Trayastriwsa heaven, in which he explains the fol- 
lowing famous Gatha, to be written down and placed in 
a A'aitya, being the Dharmakaya of Buddha : Ye dharma 
hetuprabhav4 hetum teshS,m TathagataA, hy avadat 
teshSm Aa yo nirodha evam vadl M.a.hksr&m&na.h. 
(^'-tsin, fasc. lo, fol. g b seq.) An English translation 
of this Gatha by Csoma is quoted in Burnouf s Lotus 
de Bonne Loi, p. 52a, which is as follows : '"Whatever 
moral (or human) actions arise from some cause, the 
cause of them has been declared by Tathagata : what is 
the check to these actions is thus set forth by the great 
iSramawa.' No. 523 agrees with Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 4 a. 

Fo-shwo-pu-tsan-pu-Men-Ain. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha on neither increasing nor decreasing.' 
Translated by BodhiruAi, A. d. 519-524, of the 
Northern WM dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 7 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 b seq. 

525 wammmiKm 

Fo-shwo-Hen-ku-nii-Hfi. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on (the prophecy given to) the Up&sikft 
Firm -minded (or SthiradhS ?),' 

Translated by Narendrayasas, a. d. 582, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 8 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 

526 1^1^;^^^^^^^ 

Fo-shwo-t£l-shan-liu-ZrwS,n-iu-yiu-iin. 

' Sfitra of the Mah&y&na spoken by Buddha on the transmigration 
through several states of e}dstence.' 

Bhavasafikramita (or -krS.nti)-s{ltra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 b. Cone. 576 gives the title 
of ' Bhavasangirathi,' but see A. R., p. 460; A.M. G., 
p. 264. Translated by I-tsin, A.D. 701, of the ThSn 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

527 M^ :k MU 

Fo-shwo-tJi-i-A;in. 

* Buddhabhishita-mah^mati-s(!ttra.' 
Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 7 leaves, Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. This is a G'ataka of Buddha, who 
then emptied the sea to seek for a pearl. /T'-tsin, 
fasc. 9, fol. 15 b. 



w-tm^m^jr^ 



528 

^ fi ii^ 

Sheu-A;A'-tshl-fo-min-hao-su-shafi- 
kun-toh-^in. 

' Sfttra on the merits produced from keeping the names of seven 
Buddhas.' 

Translated by Hhiien-Awdn (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 
651, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 6 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 a. In this 
Siitra, Buddha told <Sariputra the names of seven 
Buddhas, five in the eastern, and two in the southern 
quarter, ^'-tsin, fasc. 5, fol. 17 b seq. 

529 ^m^mitm.mm 

Kin-kkn-kwkii-yen-k'-f&n-jTi-iho- 
lo-ni-iin. 

' SAtra of the Dharanl of the diamond-light which stops the wind 
and rain.' 

Translated by BodhiruAi, a.d. 710, of the Than 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. 
K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 b seq. 

530 :km &mM )i^mm m 

TS, - phi - lu - io - na - AMn - f - shan - pien - 
k\k-kh'- kin. 
' Stltra on MahSvairoZiana's becoming Buddha and the supernatural 
formula called Yugandhara (?lit. adding-holding).' 

Mahavairo/ianabhisambodhi. 

A. R., p. 506 ; A. M. G., p. 307. Translated by »S'u- 
bhakarasimha, together with the Chinese priest Yi-hhiii 
A.D. 724, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 fas- 
ciculi; 36 chapters. The 7th fasciculus has its own 
title, and five chapters in it are numbered separately. 
Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 b seq. See, 
however, the authorities mentioned under the title. 
This work is commonly called ^ ^ ^ Tk-zih-km, 
or the Great Sun Sutra, i. e. MahS,vairoA;ana-sCltra. 



531 



gp^ 



Su-pho-hu-thvm-tsz'- km. 

' SubS,hu-kum3,ra sfttra.' 
Cf. Cone. 541.. Translated by /Jubhakarasimha, 
together with the Chinese priest Yi-hhin, a.d. 724, of 
the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 3 fasciculi; 12 chap- 
ters. Deest in Tibetan. Z '-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 a. 



123 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



124 



The above two works are very important Sutras of the 
Mantra school. 

582 -^mm%^ii 

Yi-tsz'- fo-tin-lun-wan-iin. 

Ek4kshara-buddhoshmishar%a-s(ltra.' 
Translated by BodhiruM, a. d. 709, of the Than 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 6 fasciculi; 13 chapters. 
Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a seq. 

533 M^^^ BM. 

Su-shih-ti-iie-lo-^in. 

' Susiddhik5.ra-siltra.' 

Susiddhikara-maMtantra-saddhanopS/sika- 
patra. 
/iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 a; Cone. 542. 

^tantra-sadhanopamayika -vitala. 
A. R., p. 544 ; A. M. G., p. 341. Translated by 
jSubhakarasimha, a. d. 724, of the Thafi dynasty, A. x>. 
618-907. 3 fasciculi; 38 chapters. It agrees with 
Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 a. This is also an 
important Sutra of the Mantra school. 

534 ^ il Tl ^ t/ 41 5g- m i^ 

pffl Wi 

Km-kkn-tm-jVi-kie-knn-lisiO-khu-men- 
s\ih-km. 

' Sutra for reciting, being an abridged translation of the 
Va^Ta-sekbara-yoga (-tantra).' 

Translated by Va^rrabodhi, A. d. 723, of the Than 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 4 fasciculi. 

535 M ^^mm ^ itm^ 



m m ^ IS 

Kwan-ta-pao-leu-ko-shan-M-pei-mi- 
tho-lo-ni-I-in. 

' Vipula-mahamani-vimana-supratishyHta-guhya-db§,ranl-s(ltra.' 

Mahamani-vipulavimana-visva-supratish^Aita- 
guhya-parama-rahasya-kalpara^a-dharani. 

Cf. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 11 a; A. E., p. 509; 
A. M. G., p. 310. Translated by Bodhiru^i, a. d. 706, 
of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi; 12 
chapters. Deest in Tibetan. .X''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 
4 a seq. See, however, the last two authorities men- 
tioned under the title, Cf. also K'-taiii, fasc. 12, fol. 
2 b seq., where No. 535 is said to be a similar transla- 
tion of Nos. 636 and 1028. 



536 






XL 



Meu-li-m^n-tho-lo-Meu-Hn. 

' Mala (?)-mandala-mantra-stltra.' 

For the Sanskrit title, see No. S35- 
Translated under the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 a seq. See, 
however, A. R., p. 509; A. M. G., p. 310. No. 536 
has not the introductory chapter, while the later 
two similar translations (Nos. 535 and 1028) have it. 
jST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 12, fol. 3 a seq. 

537 ^ m Ti IS :t ^ ^ m m 
m^^'^' PS m ^ tPp 

^in-kan-tin-Hn-man-shu-shih-li-phu- 
sa-wu-tsz'- sin-tho-lo-ni-phin. 

' Vajra-sek!.ara-s<itra-maiT3usri-bodhisattva-pa7jfcS,kshara-hndaya- 
dharaml-varga.' 

Translated by Va^rabodhi, A. d. 730, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 13 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, 
.fi^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 9 b. 



^ 
o 



538 M i lS ttJ M 

Kwan - tsz'- tsai - ^u - i - lun - phu - sa - yii - 

7 • A PA A 

ft;ie-ia-yao. 

' The importance of the law of Yoga of the Bodbisattva 
Avalokitesvaraiintaiakra (or -mani ?).' 

Translated by Vajrrabodhi, md. 730, of the Thin 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 16 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
This is said to be an extract from the Vap'ra-sekhara- 
sutra, which consists of 100,000 slokas in verse, or an 
equivalent number of syllables in prose, ^-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5, fol. 9 b. 

539 w^mm^§.m^^m 
^ m 5£ m 

Fo-shwo-i-iu-mien-san-no-kw^i-tho-lo- 
m.-shkn-kheu-km. 

'Buddhabh&3hita-jv§.lS.mukha-preta-paritr4sa-dh^r8n.y- 
nddhimantra-s4tra.' 

Translated by «Slkshananda, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fob 8 b. 



540 w^m-wmum m 

Fo-shwo-kS,n-lu-Z;in-tho-lo-iii. 

'BuddhabhashitSmnta-sdtra-dharani.' 



& 



125 



StlTEA-PI^'AKA. 



126 



Translated by ASlkshananda, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 6 1 8-90 7 . Half a leaf. 

541 mm^um^Mi^^ 
-^^^'% m 

Fo - shwo - ta - tho -lo-ni-mo-f^- ^un - 
yi-tsz'- sin-^Aeu-iin. 
' Ek^kshara-lindaya-mantra-slitra, spoken by Bnddha in th2 
last dharma of the great DhSraml.' 



Translated by Eatna^dnta, of North India, a. d. 705, 
of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fesc. 5, fol. 4 b. Accord- 
ing to the .2''-tsin (fasc. 14, fol. 3 a), this Mantra is 
given in the Mangnwrt-mdla-garbha-tantra, No. 1056. 
For this Tantra, see the X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 14 b; 
A. E., p. 512; AM. G., p. 3-13. For the date of the 
translation of No. 541, see the Khai-ynen-lu, fasc. 9, 
foL isb. 



127 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



128 



PAET II. 



4^ 5fv m^ SiS,o-shan-iin, or the SAtras of the Hinayana 

CLASS I. 
PHJ "^^ ^j\ 0-h^n-pu, or Agama Class. 



542 ^f N" -^ ^ 

Kun-o-hkn-km. 
MadhyainS,gama-s<itra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. i8 a; Cone. 709 ; Wassiljew, 
pp. 1 15-117. Translated by Gautama Sanghadeva, a.d. 
397-398, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 
60 fasciculi; 5 adhyllyas; 18 vargas; 222 Sutras col- 
lected. It agrees with Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, s.v. 
There was an earlier translation made by Dharmanandi, 
A. D. 384-391, of the Former Tshin dynasty, a. d. 350- 
394 ; but it was lost already in a.d, 730. Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 15 a, fol. I a. No. 542 is to be compared with 
the Pali text of the Maj'jrAima-nikiya, collection of 
middle Suttas, 152 in number. See Sacred Books of 
the East, vol. i, p. xxviii. The following is a summary 
of the contents, with a literal translation of the Chinese 
titles of the 222 Sutras: — 

TITLE. FASC. FOL. 

Adhyaya I ; 64 Sutras. 
Varga i, on the seven Dharmas. 
(i) On the good law 

(2) „ day-measnring tree (comparison) 

(3) „ (Ea^agriha) city comparison 

(4) „ water comparison 

(5) „ tree-heap comparison 

(6) „ good men's going and coming 

(7) » (seven) worldly good (actions) 

(8) „ seven suns (to appear at the end of a 

Kalpa) 

(9) „ seven carts (comparison) 

(10) „ Asrava-kahaya 

Varga 2, on the consequence of Karma. 

(11) On the salt comparison . 3 

(12) „ (instruction to the Tlrthaka) Agree- 1 

ment-breaking (?) ) 

(13) „ measurement 

(14) „ (warning to) Rahula (against lying) 

(15) On thought 

(16) On the (instruction to the people of) Ki&- ) 

ian(Karaia?) ) 



I a-4b 

4b-6b 

6b-iib 

Ilb-15 a 

15 ar-2ib 

I a-3b 

4a-6b 

6 b-io b 

iia-iya 
i7a-2ia 

ia-4b 

4b-8b 

8b-iib 
Iib-i6a 
i6a-i9a 

19 a-24 a 



(17) On the (instruction to the Devaputra)G3.min(?) 3 

(18) „ (instruction to the minister) Simha 4 

(19) „ (refutation of) Nirgrantha 

(20) „ (instruction to) Po-lo-13o (?) 



POI. 

24b-2 7 b 

I a-7 a 

7 a-i6 a 

i6 a-28 a 



Varga 3, on the fitness of /SSriputra (who is the chief speaker 
in the Sdtras of this Varga). 

(21) On the (address of the Deva) Sama&itta (?) 

(22) „ perfection of the Slla 

(23) On wisdom 

(24) On the lion-roaring (or preaching) 



I 



(25) ,1 water comparison 

(26) „ (Bhikshu) mu-ni-sh'(?) 

(27) „ (instruction to the) BrahmafeSrin 

Tho^an (?) 

(28) „ instruction to the diseased (An^tha 

pin<2ada) 

(29) „ (answer to iSSriputra by) MahS- ) 

kaushjAila ) 

(30) .. elephant-footprint comparison 

(31) „ explanationof the (four) holy Saty as ) 

or truths ) 

Varga 4, on the Adbhuta-dharma. 

(32) On the Adbhuta or that which has never | 

existed before ( 

(33) >• attendant (Ananda) 

(34) „ (answer to a Tlrthaka's question by) 

Vakkula 

(35) » (preaching by Buddha to an) Asura 

(36) „ earthquake 

(37) » (country of) BarapS (?) 

(38) „ Siesbthm Ugra, part i 

(39) " STeabthia Ugra, part 2 

(40) „ Sreahthm Hand (Hasta ?), part i 

(41) „ .SreshtAin Hand (Hasta ?), part 2 

Varga 5, on the fitness of practice 

(42) On the (answer by Buddha to Ananda's ques- 

tion, saying) what is the meaning 
(of keeping the SUa)? 

(43) » uselessness of anxiety 

(44) „ intense thought 

(45) „ shamefiilness, part i 

(46) „ shamefiilness, part 2 



I a-4 a 
4a-8b 
8b-i4B 
I4a-I9 a 
19 a-22 a 
ia-5b 



5b-i3b 

i3b-23b 

I a-ll a 
II a-21 a 

21 a-29 b 

ia-8b 

8 b-19 b 

I9b-2 2 a 

22 a-28 a 
I a-4 a 
4a-8b 

8b-i4b 
I4b-ig a 
19 a-25 b 
263-27 a 

I a-2 b 

2b-3b 
3b-4a 
4a-4b 
4b-6a 



129 



StJTRA-PirAKA, 



130 



FASC. 
lO 



TITLE. 

(47) On the Si\a, part i 

(48) „ iSlla, part 2 

(49) On respectfulness, part t 

(50) On respectfulness, part 3 

(ji) On the fundamental limit, or causation 
(53) „ food (comparison), part I 

(53) .. food (comparison), part 1 

(54) „ (A3rava)-kshaya wisdom (?) 

(55) „ Nirvana 

(56) „ (instruction to) Mi-hhi (an attendant 

of Buddha) 

(57) » instruction to the Bhikshus (on the 

same subject as the preceding) 

Varga 6, on the fitness of the King, 
{58) On the seven precious things (of the Xakra- 
varti-r%a, compared with the 
seven Bodhyangas) 

(59) „ thirty-two characteristic marks 

(60) „ four continents 

(61) „ cow-dung comparison 

(62) „ King Bimbisara's coming to meet 

or inviting Buddha 

(63) .. (viUage) Pi-pho-li-lin-Mi (?) 

(64) „ (five) heavenly messengers (of the 

King Yama) 



Adhtata 2 ; 53 Sdtras. 

(65) On the crow and another bird (?) comparison 13 

(66) „ account of the former cause (spoken \ 

by Aniruddha, and that of the f 
future Buddha Maitreya, told by \ 
Buddha) ^ 

(67) „ forest of the great heavenly (^Eikra- ] 

varti-rSja) Nar&(yana ?) j 

(68) „ KingMahasudarsana. Cf. the MahS- • 

sndassana-suttam, the Great King I 
of Glory, S. B. E., vol. xi, pp. 147- I 
389 

(69) „ thirty comparisons 

(70) „ ^akravarti-rajra (5ankha) 

(71) „ KingPi-sz'(?) 



14 



15 



16 



Varga 7, on the King of Long Age. 
(73) On the Ityukta of the King of Long Age 1 7 



(73) 
(74) 
(75) 
(76) 

(77) 

(78) 

(79) 
(80) 



(81) 
(82) 



heaven, or state of Deva 18 

eight intense thoughts (of a great man) 

pure and unshakable way 

(instruction to the Bhikshu) Yu-fci6- ) 
it'-lo(?) ) 

(instruction to the) three sons of the ) 
S'akya family (?) 5 

Deva Brahman's asking Buddha 19 

excellent heavens 

KafMna or robe (presented to Anu- 
ruddha by Buddha and eight hun- 
dred Bhikshus) 

intense thought on the body 

(instruction by KansUAila to the 
unrespectable Bhikshu) f-li-mi- 
U(?) 



FOL. 


6a-6b 


6b-7a 


7a-7b 


8a-8b 


8b-iob 


iob-i5a 


I5a-i7b 


I7b-i9b 


19 b-2i b 


2ib-25a 


25 a-36 b 


la-l b 


ib-5b 


5b-iib 


iib-i6a 


16 a-3i b 


ia-i6a 


I5b-26a 


I a-9a 


9a^i9b 


ia-i3a 


I3a-34b 


I 8-7 a 


7a-23a 


I a-27 a 


I a-34 b 


ia-5b 


5 b-io b 


10 b-15 a 


15 a-18 a 


l8a-26b 


ia-8b 


9a-i8a 


18 a-27 a 


la-iib 


iib-iyb 



(83) 

(84) 
(85) 

(86) 

(87) 
(88) 

(89) 
(9°) 
(91) 
(92) 
(93) 
(94) 
(95) 
(96) 

(97) 
(98) 

(99) 
(100) 

(10.) 

(102) 

(103) 
(104) 

('05) 
(106) 

(107) 
(108) 
(109) 

(116; 
(III) 

(113) 



("3) 

(114) 
(115) 
(116) 



(117) 
(118) 

("9) 

(1 30) 

(131) 
(123) 

("3) 

(134) 

("5) 

(136) 

(127) 
(128) 
(139) 
(130) 



20 i7b-3ob 



33 



TITLE. FASC 

On the sleepiness of the Sthavira (Maudga- 
lySyana) 

„ freedom from thorns 3 1 i a-3 a 

„ true man 3 a — 6 a 

„ subject of instruction 6 b-19 b 

Varga 8, on the uncleanness (of the human passion). 

On the uncleanness (of the human passion) 33 ia-l4a 

„ seeking of the law 

„ Bhikshu's askmg (other worthies) 

„ knowledge of the law 

„ question and perception of .fiTunda 

„ blue and white lotus comparison 

„ Brahma^arin who thinks water pure 

„ Bhikshu Black (Kaia?) 

„ existence of the law 

„ nothingness (of the state of existence) 

Varga 9, on the cause. 
On the great cause. Cf. No. 545 (13) 

„ SmWtyupasthana 

„ DuAkha-skandha (?), part 1 

„ DuAkha-skandha (?), part 2 

„ increasing thought 
On thought 
On the roaring of lion (or preaching) 

„ Udumbara (flower) 

„ prayer or wish (of a Bhikshu) 
On consciousness 



14 a-2oa 

ia-5a 

5a-7a 

7 a-i I a 

1 1 a-i 3 a 

I3a-l6a 

16 b-2oa 

20 a-22 a 

22 a-23 b 



24 



25 



36 



ia-l4b 

15 a-23 b 

I a-6 b 

6b-i3 a 

13 a-15 b 

i6a-2oa 

ia-5a 

5 a-19 b 
20 a-2 2 a 
22 a-23b 



Varga lo, on the forest. 
On the forest, part i 37 

„ forest, part 2 

„ meditation on one's own thought, part i 
„ meditation on one's own thought, part 3 
„ understanding of the Brabmaftarya 
„ (village) Anupa(ta ? where Buddha 

foretold Devadatta's falling into 

hell) 

„ origin of Sarva-dharma 28 

„ (ignorance of) Udara(ka ?) 
„ honey-pill comparison 
„ (account of) Gautaml (Buddha's aunt) 

Adhtata 3 ; 35 Sfttras. 
Maha-varga 11. 
On softness 39 

On the Naga (dragon or elephant) 

„ three subjects of preaching (viz. the ) 

times of past, present, and future) ) 
„ Anitya or impermanency (of the 

five Skandhas) 
„ repeateid asking (lit. asking-asking) 
,; (Bhikshu) Xampa 
„ <S^ramanas, twenty Koiis in number 
„ eight difficulties (on the learning ) 

of the way) ) 

„ poor (comparison) 
„ practice of desire 30 

„ Punya-kshetra, or happy field 
„ Upasaka 
„ enemy (viz. anger) 
„ instruction to (the Bhikshu) Dhar- 

mamitra 

K 



I a-4 a 
4 a-6 a 
6a-8a 
8a-9b 
9b-i3b 

I4a-20b 

I a-3 a 

2a-3b 

3b-9a 

9a-i7b 



I a-3 a 
3b-5b 

5b-7b 

7b-8b 

8b-iib 
II b-15 a 
15 a-19 b 

I9b-22b 

33 b-25 b 
I a-4 a 

4 8-5 a 

5 8-9 8 

9a-i2b 
iab-i8b 



131 



StlTRA-PirAKA. 



132 



(131) 
(•32) 



(133) 
(134) 
(135) 



(136) 
(137) 

(138) 

(139) 
(140) 

(141) 



(142) 



(143) 
(144) 

(145) 



(146) 

(147) 
(148) 

(149) 
(150) 



<i5i) 



(15^) 
(153) 
(154) 
(155) 
(156) 

(157) 



(•58) 
(159) 



TITLE. FASC. 

On the enbjogation of the MSrs (who \ 

had entered the belly of Maudga- [ 30 
lyelyana) ) 

„ (Grihapati) R^shfrapftla (f, whose \ 

son became the disciple of > 31 

Buddha) ) 

„ (Grihapati) UpS.U 32 

„ question asked by Sakra 33 

„ (instruction to the Gn'hapati) Su- 

^ata (or /Srlg^la ?) Cf. No. 545 

(16), and the Slgalo-vSda-sutta, 

in the Sept Suttas Palis, text, 

pp. 297-310, and an English I 

translation by Gogerly, pp. 311- 

320 ; and another translation by 

Childers, in the Contemporary 

Review (February, 1876), vol. 

xxvii, pp. 417-424 

,, merchant's seeking treasure 34 

„ world (where whatever the TathS- 

gata has spoken is all true) 

On happiness 

On the way of stopping (human passion) 

,, extreme one-sidedness 
On comparison 

Varga 12, on the BrahmaJ;Srin. 

On the (minister) Eain-power (Varshabala ?, 
■who was sent to Buddha by the 
King AjStasatru to ask about 
the country of Poh-iAi) ' 

(MUnava) Sankara 

„ (instruction to) SankhyS.-maudg8- ) 
lySyana ) 

„ (question of)Goman-maudgalydyana j 

(whom Ananda answers after \ 36 
Buddha's NirvSma) ' 

„ elephant's footprint comparison 

„ merit of hearing 

„ (question, saying), 'What is pain ? ' 

„ (question, saying), ' What do they ) 

desire?' ) ^' 

„ (instruction to the Brahma^^rin) 
Yii-sheu-ko-lo (?, about the 
equality of the four castes) 

„ (instruction to the Brahmaiarin) ) 
AOTa(?) ) 



35 



Adhyaya 4; 35 Sdtras. 

On the (instruction to the MSnava) Suka 38 
„ (instruction to theTlrthaka)Sukanti(?) 
„ (instruction to the ascetic) Balavat(?) 39 
„ (instruction to the GWhapati) Sudatta 
„ (instruction to the) Brahmaiarin ) 
Paraya(ns ?) J 

„ (instruction given in the) yellow \ 
reed garden (Pltavenuvana ? 
where an old Brahmaiarin be- 
came Buddha's disciple) 
„ (instruction to) Tuna (?) 
„ (instruction to) Akalkana (?) 



198-2 7 b 



ia-i7a 
I a-20 b 



20 b-32 b 



I a-ii b 

11 b-i2a 

12 a-i6a 
i6a-i7b 
I7b-i8b 
i8b-2ob 



ia-8b 



H 



9 
16 



b-i4b 
b-2oa 

I a-ga 

a-i6b 

b-20b 

Jb-24a 

I a-2 a 



I a-l2 b 
12 b-23a 

I a/-i4a 
I4ar-i8a 

i8a-2l a 



40 I a^5 a 

5a-9b 
gb-ii b 



TITLE. FASC. 

(160) On the (story of the Brahma^arin) Aiana 

(one of Buddha's former births) 

(161) „ (conversion of the BrahmaHrin) ) 

Brahman (?) P' 



I 40 



iib-igb 
ia-i8b 



(162) 
(163) 
(164) 
(i6s) 
(166) 
(167) 
(168) 
(169) 

(170) 



(>7i) 



Mdla-nirdesa-varga 13. 

description of six Dhatus 42 

description of six Vishayas 

description of the law of meditation 

Deva of a hot-spring-forest 43 

worthy in the Vihara of <Sakya(muni !) 

preaching of Ananda 

practice of thought 

Arana (? ' not quarrelling or disput- 
ing,' spoken to) Kroga (?) 

(instruction to the Manava) Suka 
(whose father was re-born as a > 44 
dog and barked at Buddha) 

description of the great Karma 



Varga 14, on thought. 

(172) On thought 45 

(173) On the (instruction to) Bhami 

(174) ■> law of receiving (results of former 

deeds), part i 

(175) 1. law of receiving (results of former 

deeds), part 2 

(176) „ practice of meditation 46 

(177) " explanation (of the meditation) 

(178) „ hunter (comparison) 47 

(179) >■ (instruction to the) owner of five ) 

things ) 

(180) „ (gift of) Gautaml (Mahaprafliapatl) 

(181) „ many (or eighteen) Dhatus 

Twin Varga 15. 

(182) On the (instruction given at the) horse ) 

village (?), part I \ '* 

(183) „ (instruction given at the) horse ) 

village (?), part 2 ) 

(184) „ Gosriiiga-saia forest, part i 

(185) „ Gosriiiga-saia forest, part 2 

(186) „ search for understanding 



49 



Adhyaya 5 ; 36 Sfttras. 

(187) On the explanation of vpisdom 

(188) „ (Tlrthaka) Affina(?) 

(189) „ holy path (40 great articles) 

(190) On emptiness in short (lit. small) 

(191) On emptiness in full (lit. large) 

Latter Maha-varga 16. 
(192)' On the (instruction to) Kaiodayin 
(193) >> (instruction to Bhikshu) Meu-li-po- 

ftWtin-na (?) 

('94) n (instruction to Bhikshu) Bhadrapaia 51 
(195) .. (instruction to Bhikshu) O-shi-iii ) 

(Ajvaghosha?) J 

(19S) •> (instruction to Ananda and) ^unda 52 
('97) .. (dialogues between Buddha and) Upaii 
(198) „ (Puru3ha-)damya-sarathi.bhiimi 
('99) » Btate of wisdom and foolishnesB 53 



50 



I a-9a 

9a-i5a 

I5b-3 3a 

I a-8a 

8 a-i2 a 
12 a-i4b 
I4b-i7b 

I7b-25b 

I a^gb 

9 b-i8 b 

la^Sb 
4a-9a 

93^13 a 

I3a-I7a 

I a-ioa 

ioa-i7a 

1 a-7a 

7a-i2 b 

I2b-i6b 
i6b-22 a 



I a-4b 

4b-8a 

8b-i8a 
i8a-23b 
73 b-26 a 



la^8 a 

8 a-i3a 

I3a-i7b 

17b-2la 

21 ar-3ob 



la-iz a 

I3b-30b 

la-iib 
iib-2ob 

I a/-iib 
iib-i5b 
I5b-23a 

ia-l5a 



133 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



134 



TITLE. FASC. FOL. 

(200) On the (warning to the Bhikshu) Artha 54 ia-i2b 

(201) „ (mgtructiontotheBhik3hn)£M-ti(?) I2b-24a 

Varga 1 7, on (the inatruction to) Pu-li-to (Yriddha ?, and others). 

(202) On the keeping of the fast-day (Uposatho, ) 

in P41i) J ^^ 

(203) „ (instruction to the Grihapati) Vrtd- ) 

dha(?) ) 

(204) „ (instruction to the Bhikshus at the 

house of the BrahmaiHrin) HSma 

(205) „ five lower knots (to be cut off) 

(206) „ impurity of the (human) thought 

(207) „ (instruction to the Tlrthaka) Arrow- 

hair, part I 

(208) „ (instruction to the Tlrthaka) Arrow- 

hair, part 2 

(209) „ (instruction to the Tlrthaka) Vima- 

na3(?) 

(210) „ (dialogues between the) Bhikshunl 

Dharmaratl (? and VaisSkhya ?) 

(211) „ {dialogues between SSriputra and) 

Mah^-kaush^Aila 



:!" 



57 



58 



la-li a 
II a-20 a 

I a-llb 

Iil>-I7b 
I7b-2i a 

ia-8a 

8ar-i7b 

I7b-23a 

ia-8b 
8b-i6b 



"Varga 18, on example. 
(212) On the all-knowing (Ssmagn^) 



59 



(213) „ law-adornment (Dharma-vydha) 

(214) „ Vihati (or friend ?) 

(215) „ first obtainment 

(216) „ production of love 

(217) „ (instruction of Ananda to the Gri- ) 

hapati possessed of) eight cities(?) ) 

(218) „ (preaching to the Bhikshus by) ) 

Anaruddha, part I j 

(219) ,. (preaching to the Bhikshus by) ) 

Anaruddha, part 2 ) 

(220) „ seeing or view (of the Tath^gata, 

which Ananda spoke to the Tlr- 
thakas) 

(221) „ arrow comparison 

(222) „ examples (spoken by Buddha) 



60 



la-iob 

iob-i8a 

l8a.-24b 

24b-28b 

ia-5a 

5 a-8a 

8a-9a 

9a-iia 

iia-i2 b 

12 b-i7b 
1 7 b-30 a 



543 ^wm ^m 

Tsan-yi-o-han-ziin. 

Ekottar^gama-siitra. 
.fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 19 a; Cone. 762. Wassiljew, 
p. 1 15, reads Ekottarikagama. Translated by Dharma- 
nandi, a. d. 384-385, of the Former Tehin dynasty, 
A.D. 350-394. 50 fasciculi; 52 chapters. There is the 
note at the end, viz. that the text consisted of 250,000 
slokas in verse, or an equivalent number of syllables in 
prose ; and the Sutra has ' Evam maya srutam ekasmin 
samaye ' 555 times, i e. as many short Sutras collected. 
It agrees with Tibetan. .fiT'-yuen-lu, s. v. According 
to the Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 15 a, fol. i a) and .S''-yuen- 
lu, there was an earlier translation made by Dharma- 
nandi, A. D. 384 ; but it was lost already in A. d. 730 ; 
while a later translation in existence is said to have 



been made by Gautama Pra^naru^, A. d. 397, of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. Cf. Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 3, foL 9 a. But now there is a preface to 
No. 543 by the Chmese priest Tao-an, a contemporary 
of Dhannanandi, in which he not only describes the 
date of this translation, as a,d. 384-385, but gives also 
an account of the translator; while the later translation 
is not found in the present collection. No. 543 is to be 
compared with the Pali text of the Anguttara-nikaya, 
miscellaneous suttas, in divisions the length of which 
increases by one. See Sacred Books of the East, 
vol. X, p. xxviii. The following is a summary of the 
contents, with a literal traaslatiou of the Chinese titles 
of the 5 2 chapters : — 



(1) Introduction 

(2) On the ten intense thought^ 

(3) » wide explanation 

(4) „ disciples or Bhikshus 

(5) „ Bhikshunls 

(6) „ Up^sakas 

(7) „ Up^sikas 

(8) „ Aauxas 

(9) „ only son (and daughter comparison) 

(10) „ protection of thought 

(11) „ Anagamin 

(i 2) On once entering the path 

(13) On the profitable support 

(14) „ five Silas (iSikshapadas) 

(15) „ (feults of the belief in) existence and non- 

existence 

(16) „ extinguishing of the fijre 

(17) „ An-pSn or AnapSna-smriti-karmasthana, or 

meditation on breath inhaled and exhaled. 
(See Spence Hardy, Eastern Monachism, 
pp. 267-269. Cf. Min-i-tsi, fasc. 17, fol. 
17 a seq. ; Cbilders, Pali Diet., p. 31 b.) j 

(18) On shamefulness 

(19) On the persuading and asking (ofBrahman to Buddha ) 

to turn the wheel of the law) ) 

(20) „ good teacher 

(21) „ Triratna 

(22) „ three objects worshipped (viz. the Tathagata, ) 

Arhat, and rlakravarti-ra^ia) ) 

(23) „ lord of the earth 

(24) „ high ba mer 

(25) „ Xatus-satya (four truths) 

(26) „ four thought-cuttings (?) 

(27) „ equally going (or treating ?) of the four truths 

(28) „ Sravakaa 

(29) On happiness and pain 

(30) On the (account of the 5ramaftera) Suda (?) 



FASC. 

I 



9 
10 
II 

12 



(31) 
(32) 

(33) 
(34) 
(35) 
(36) 
(37) 



higher increasing 

collection of good (qualities) 

five kings 

equal view 

collection of unjust things 

hearing of the law 

six degrees 



K2 



13 
14-16 

17 
18-19 

20 
21 
22 

n 
24 

25 
26 

27/ 

28 

9-30 



135 



ST^TRA-PITAKA. 



136 



(38) On the (sii) powers (as crying of a child, anger of a \ 

woman, patience of a iSramana and Brah- f , 
maA;£lrin, pride of a king, intelligence of an I 
Arhat, and the great compassion of Buddha) 

(39) " equal law 33 

(40) „ seven suns (to appear at the end of a Kalpa) 34-35 

(41) On (the instruction as) not to be feared 

(42) On the eight difficulties (Ash(a,ksha»ia) 36-3? 

(43) >• (instruction to the) Devaputra Horse-blood 38-39 

(44) „ dwellings of nine (sorts of) beings 40 

(45) „ horse-king 41 

(46) „ establishment of prohibition 42 

(47) „ (ten) good and bad (actions) 43 

(48) „ ten bad (actions) 44 

(49) „ pasturing to cows 46-46 

(50) „ worship of the Triratna 47 

(51) „ Anitya or non-eternity 48 

(52) „ ParinirvSna of Mah^pra^apat; 49-50 

N. B. The abore titles show the contents of the first SUtra of 
each chapter. 



544 ^^ ^ M. 

Tsa-b-h^n-^m. 
SamyuktS,gaina-siitra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. .6, fol. 19 a; Cone. 755; Wassiljew, 
p. 115. Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 50 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. i2''-yuen-lu, s.v. About half of this Sutra is 
the same as or similar to Nos. 542, 543 ; and the com- 
position in Chinese is more perfect. But the titles of 
chapters are not complete. Z''-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 9 b. 
No. 544 is to be compared with the Pali text of the 
Sawyutta-nikaya, collection of joined Suttas. See 
Sacred Books of the East, Tol. x, p. xxviii. 



545 






Fo-shwo-Man-6-han-Hn. 

' BuddhabhSshita-dlrghagama-Bfttra.' 

Dirghagama-siitra. 

iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 b; Cone. 680; Wassiljew, 
p. 115. Translated by Buddhaya«as, together with Zu 
Fo-nien, A. d. 412-413, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A. D. 384-417. 22 fasciculi; 4vargaB; 30 Sdtras col- 
lected. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 
No. 545 is to be compared with the TSli text of the 
Digha-nikaya, collection of long Suttas, 34 in number. 
See Sacred Books of the East, vol. x, p. xxviii. The fol- 
lowing table will show the difference of the order of the 
30 and 34 Siitras in No. 545 and the Pali text; for 
which latter, see Sept Suttas Palis, by Grimblot : — 



NO. 545 : TITLE. FASC. FOL. 

Varga i ; 4 Sfttras. 



(i) SAtra on the first- 

great-original-ni- ^ I 



I 8-38 b 



(2) On going for plea- 

sure, or Vihara(?), 2 I 8^19 b 
or Mah&parinir- V 3 I a-25 b ■ 
va»ia-s<ltra. Cf. 4 ia-24a 
Nos.iiS, 119,545 

(3) On (the minister 

named)Tien-tsun ^5 I a-15 a 
(lit. ruling worthy) 



(4) On (the demon) 
Oanesa, 



15 a^22 b 



(14) 
(16) 

(19) 
(18) 



MahSpadhdna- 
sutta. S.S.P., 
PP- 343-4 

Mabaparinibbana- 
sutta. S.S.P., 
p.344;S.B.E., 
vol. xi 

Mahagovinda-sut- 

ta. S.S.P., p. 

345 
6anavasabha-sut- 

tanta. S.S. P., 

P-34S 



Varga 2 ; 15 S&tras. 

(5) On the four castes 6 i a-io a 

(6) On the practice of % ( (26) 

the holy ^akra- 
Tarti-r%ra 

(7) On (the Brahma- 

»a) Pi-su (i. B. ^ 7 ia-f6b 
PItyasika ?) 

(8) On(theGrihapati) 

Sandhana 



8 ia-9b 



(23) 



(9) On the Sanglti 

(10) On the Da«ottara ) 

(-dharma) ) 

(11) On the Ekottara 

(-dharma) 

(12) On the Trira«i ) 

(-dha-ma) ) 

(13) On the Mahini- 

dana-upftya 



9 b-20 b I ^^3) 
$(34) 



ia-i7b < 

> 10 ia-7b 

7b-iob 



(15) 



(14) On the question of 

/Sakra Devanam 
Indra 

(15) On (the city) 0- 

tho-i(?) 

(16) On(theGnhapati- 

putra) Sujata (? 
'weUbom'). Cf. 
No. S42 (135) 

(17) On the pureness ) 

(of practice) J ''■ 

(18) On the self -joy- 

fulness 



lob-l8b- 

i8b-29b 
I a-15 a 

lSa^23b 



(21) 



(31) 



I4a-23b ■ 



(19) On the Mahasa- I 
maya (great as- V 
sembly) 



34a-3ib-j 



^akkavaf^i - siha- 
nada-sutta. S. S. 
P.. p. 347-8 

Payasi-sutta. S.8. 
P., p. 346 

Udumbarika-stha- 

uada-sutta. S.S. 

P-. P- 347 
Sanglti-suttanta. 

S.S.P., p.349 
Das 'uttara-suttan- 

ta. S.S.P.,p.349 



Hahanidana - sut - 
ta. S. S. P., pp. 
245-262 (text), 
263-279 (a Fr. 
translation) 

Sakka-pamha-sut- 
ta. S. S. P., pp. 
345-6 



Slgaio-vada-sutta, 
S.S. P., pp. 297- 
310 (text), 311- 
320 (an English 
translation) 



Sampadan!ya-sut- 
ta. S.8.P., p. 348 

Mahasamaya- sut- 
ta, pp. 280-288 
(text), 289-296 
(anEnglish trans- 
lation) 



137 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



138 



NO. 545 : TITLE. FASC, 

Varga 

(20) On (the Manava) 
AmbashiAa (?) 



POL. 

3 ; 10 Sdtras. 
13 ia-23a. 



(21) On the Brahma- j 
$r^Ia (lit. Brahma- > 14 
moving) J 

(22) On(theBr&hmana \ 

named) Planting [15 
virtue (1) ) 

(23) On (the Brahma- ) 

na) Kuladanta ( 



(3) 
(I) 



(24) Oa(theGr«hapati- 
putranamed)Firm- 
ness (Sthira ?) 

(25) OntheAiela-brah- v 

ma^^rin (whose / 
patronymic was I 
K^yapa) / 

(26) On the Traividya 



16 



10 3^26 a < 



ia-6a< 



6a-i2 b ' 



12 b-2i a < 



(27) Onthe/SrSmanya- 
phala 



(4) 



(5) 



(II) 



(8) 



(13) 



(2) 



■17 ia-iob-{ 



(28) On (the Brahma- s 
iarin)Pu-it7ia-pho- / 
leu (i.e. Pu^ap^la, I 
or.Pustapada?) 

(29) On (the Brahma^ ) 

na.) Lu-;i;6 (?) ) 



lob-2ob " 



2ia-26 a 



(9) 



;(i2) 



PALI. 

AmbaWAa-sutta. S. 

S-P-,PP.339-340 
BrahmajSla-sutta. 
S.S.P., pp. 1-58 
(text), £9-1 1 2 (an 
English trans.) 

Sona4a}u2a-sutta. 
S.S.P., p.340 

Kutadanta-sutta. 

S.S.P.,pp.340- 

341 
Kevaddha(?)-sut- 

tanta. S. S. P., 

P-342 

Kassapa-sihan^da- 
sutta. S.S. P., 
P- 342 

Tevi^ja - suttanta. 
S.S. P., p. 343: 
S. B. E., vol. xi 

S&ma&na - phala- 
sutta. S.S.P.,pp. 
113-154 (text), 
166-186 (an Eng. 
trans.), 187-244 
(a French trans.) 

Po«^p4da - sut- 
tanta. S. S. P., 
p. 342 

LohiAAa-suttanta. 
PP- 342-3 



Varga 4 ; i Sfttra. 
(30) On the record of the world : — 

NO. 545 : TITLE. 

Chap. I, on dambudvlpa 

„ 2, on Uttarakoru 

„ 3, on the holy .ffakravarti-r&^a 

„ 4, on the Narakas 

„ 5, on the N^ga and birds 

„ 6, on the Asuras 

„ "J, on the ^tnrdivya (or Mahdr^as) 

„ 8, on the TrayastriTnjas 

„ 9, on the three misfortunes 

„ 10, on the fighting (of the Devas and 
Asuras) 

„ 1 1, on the three middle Kalpas 

„ 12, on the original cause of the world 
Thus six Sfttras in No. 545 (viz. 5, 11, 12, 15, 17, 30) seem not 
to be given in the PM text, or at least with different titles. At 
the same time, the following ten Suttas seem to be left out in 
No. 545: — (6) Mahaii-suttanta, S. S. P., p. 341 ; (7) GrSliya-sut- 
tanta, pp. 341-2 ; (10) Subha-sutta, pp. 154-165 ; (17) MahS- 
sudassana-sutta, pp. 344-s,ythis is, however, found in No. 542 
(68) ; (22) Mab^satipattMna-sutta, p. 346 ; (24) F^tika-sutta, 
pp. 346-^; (27) Agga»»a-suttanta, p. 348 ; (29) PSs^dika-sutta, 



FASC 


FOL. 


18 


ia^i3a 




I3a-i9b 




19 b-26 b 


19 


ia-2oa 




2ob-27a 


20 


ia-4b 


) 


4b-7a 




7a-29a 


21 


iar-i4b 




i4b-24b 


22 


ia-3b 



4a-2i a 



P- 348 ; (30) Lakkha»ia-3uttanta, p. 348 ; (32) AtSnatlya-sutta, 
pp. 321-337. It is, however, possible that if No. 545 is com- 
pared with the PSli text minutely, some of these Suttas may still 
be found. 



546 mwmn ^i 



Pieh-i-tsEi-o-h&n-im. 

'A different translation of Samyakt^gama-sfttra.' 

Saktavarg^ama-siitra (?). 
X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 19 b; Cone. 451. Translated 
under the three Tshin dynasties, A. d. 350-431 j but the 
translator's name is lost. 20 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan, .ff^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

547 mn ^ m 

Tsa-o-han-ziin. 
Samyukt^gama-8{ltra. 

Translated under the Wei and Wu dynasties, A. D. 
220-280 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 
25 short Sdtras collected. 

The above two works are extracts from a full text as 
that of No. 544. .£"'-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 9 b. 

548 ^m ^ -^r ^^^m. 

Z"A£ln-o-lian-slii-pao-f^-^in. 

' Sdtra on the law of ten rewards in the DlrghSgama.' 
Translated by An Shi-kao,of the Eastern Han dynasty, 
A. D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier transla- 
tion of No. 545 (10), i.e. the Dasottara-sutra. It con- 
tains 550 dharmas. Piao-mu, fasc. 6, fol. 19 b; :2''-tsih, 
fasc. 29, fol. 7 a. 



549 mw^ ^ 



Z'M-shi-jTii-pan-yHn. 
' Sdtra on the original cause of raising the world (?).' 
Translated by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 10 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 

550 UWW: 

Khi-shi-JnA. 

' SAtra on raising the world (?).' 

Translated by G^lanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 10 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 

551 Mmmfku 

Fo-shwo-leu-th£in-im. 

' Sfttra on the Lokadhatu (?) spoken by Buddha.' 
Translated by Fa-li, together with Pa-^, of the 



139 



StTTRA-PIMKA. 



140 



Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 6 fasciculi; 
13 chapters. 

The above three works are earlier translations of 
^o- 545 (3°)i i- ^ tlie Sutra on the record of the world, 
in the Dirghagama. jff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 a ; 
X'-tsii., fasc. 29, fol. 8 b. 

552 mmuM m 

Fo-pan-ni-yuen-iin. 

' Buddha-parinirTawa-sdtra.' 

Mahaparinirvana-siitra. 
Z''-3ruen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 a; Cone. 166. Translated 
by Po Fa-tsu, a. b. 290-306, of theWestem Tsia dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier transla- 
tion of Nos. 1 18, 1 19, 545 (2) ; and it agrees with Tibetan. 
^'-jTien-lu, fasc, s. v. For the comparison with the 
Pali text of the Mahaparinibbana-sutta, see the Sacred 
Books of the East, vol. xi, pp. xxxvi-xxsix. 

553 mm A^'M^m 

Fo-shwo-^an-pan-yii-slian-Hn. 
' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the AvidyS, TrishnS, and OlLti 
(i. e. three of the twelve NidSnas) of man.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, a. d. 146, of the Eastern 
Han dynasty, a.d. 25—220. i fasciculus. This is an 
earlier translation of No. 545 (13), i. e. the Mahanidana- 
upaya-sutra, in the Dirghagama. .flT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 20 b. 



554 



f^ H^ ^ 



jnj W^ ^^ 'V — Mj ^ 

Fo-shwo-fan-waA-liu-shi-'rh-Hen-^in. 
' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on aixty-two (different) views of the 
net of Brahma.* 

Brahma-jfala-siitra. 
A. K., p. 483 ; A. M. G., p. 286. Translated by K' 
Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 2 2 2-280. i fasciculus. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 545 (21). K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 21a. 

555 i^mpmmM-j>:^mm 

Fo-shwo-sh'- A;ia-lo-yueh-liu-fjin-li-Hn. 

'Siitra spoken by Buddha on the worship of six quarters 
(i.e. four cardinal points and zenith and nadir), being 
the Slgaio (or &lg31a ?)-va(da).' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. 8 leaves. This is an earlier and shorter 
translation of Nos. 542 (135) and 545 (16). .ff'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 b. A partial English translation has 
been published by Mr. Beal, in his Catalogue, p. 112. 



556 ^ ^ M^ 

K\m-^a,n-khi-km. 

' Madhyama-ityukta-s(itra.' 
Translated by Th4n-kwo (Dharmaphala), together 
with Kh4n Man-sian, a. d. 207, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi; 15 chapters. This 
is said to be an extract from a full text of the Dirgha- 
gama, No. 545. Z'-yuen-lu. fasc. 6, fol. 22 a. This 
is a life of .^akyamuni. The subject of the first chapter 
is his turning the wheel of the law, and that of the 
fifteenth is his eating the horse-barley. 

557 w^m-t^m 

Fo-shwo-tshi-i'- Aid. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on the seven kinds of knowledge.' 
Translated by E' Ehhn, of the Wu d3Tiasty, A. d. 
222-280. 3 leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (i), i. e. the Sutra on the good law, in the 
Madhyamligama. iT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 a. 

558 1^mM:^%M 

Fo-shwo-hhien-shui-yii-Ain. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the salt-water comparison.' 
Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316 ; but the translator's- name is lost. 2 leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (4), i.e. the 
Sutra on the water comparison, in the Madhyamagama. 
£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 b. 

559 mm-wmw^mm 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^liu-shd-sheu-yin-Aia. 

' Sl^tra spoken by Buddha on the cause of all the Asravas 
or sins.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 542 (10), i.e. the Asrava-kshaya- 
sdtra, in the Madhyamagama. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 22 b. 

Fo-shwo-yen-lo-wM-wu-thieii-sh' - ^o-iin. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on the five heavenly messengers of 
the King Yama.' 

Translated by Hwui-Aien, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
a.d. 420-479. 4 leaves. 

561 i^mmmuwm 

Fo-sli-wo-tliie-A;Aaa-iii-li->?in. 
' Slltra spoken by Buddha on the iron-castle Naraka.' 



141 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



142 



Translated by ThA.n-wu-l&n ( Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tain dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 6 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 
No. 54a (64), i. e. the Sdtra on the heavenly messengers, 
in the Madhyam&gama. A^-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 23 b. 

562 1^ Ift ■* 5fc iS: H#ii 

Fo-shwo-ku-lfii-ahi-sh'- kiii. 

' Sdtra spokeu by Buddha on the world and time of the past 
and future,' 

Ti-anslated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
265-316. 6 leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 54 2 (i 3), i. e. the SAti-a on the account of the former 
cause (etc.), in the Madhyam&gama. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 24 a. 

563 mmmmmA^m 

Fo-shwo-o-n4-liu-pfi.-men-A;iA. 

* Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the eight intense thoughts of 

Anuruddha.' 

Translated by A" Y&o, a. d. 185, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 542 (74), i.e. the Siitra on the eight 
intense thoughts, in the Madhyam&gama. iT'-yuen-lu, 
fiisc. 6, fol. 24 a. 

564 mmmmm 

Fo-shwo-li-shui-AriL. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the fireedom fk)m sleep.' 
Translated by Kn FA-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 3 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (83), i.e. the SAtra 
on the sleepiness of the Sthavii-a (Maudgaly&yana), in 
the Madhyam&gama. ^-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2^ a. 

565 1^ ift :! ^ # i* J^ 

Fo-shwo-sh'- m-f^-fa-i6iA. 

* SAtra spoken by Buddbn on the law, true and not true.' 
Translated by An Shi-kAo, of the Eastern Hfin dynasty, 

a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 54 a (85), i. e. the SAtra on the true man, in the 
Madhyamfigama. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 24 a. 

566 1i it II tl ^ 

Fo-shwo-lo-siM-/tiil. 

Stltra spoken by Buddha on the idea of happiness.* 
Tran^atcd by A'u F&hu (Dharmai-aksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (io6), i. e. the Silti-a 



on consciousness, in the Madhyamdgama. A^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 25 b. 

567 i^mM ^ itj M 

Fo-shwo-leu-fan-pu-/iin. 

' Slitra spoken by Buddha on the explanation of Asrava (?).' 
Translated by An Shi-kiio,of the Eastern Hfi,n dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. 7 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 542 (iix), i.e. the BrahmaAarya-sutra, in the 
MadhyamS,gama. A'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 25 b. 

568 mmmmmm 

Fo-shwo-d-neu-fu-ytifi. 

' S<ltra spoken by Buddha on (the village) Anupft(t8 !).' 
Translated by ThS,n-wu-lfiji (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317-420. 7 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (112), i.e. the Suti-a 
on Anup&(ta1), in the Madhyamagama. A'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 25 b. 

569 wi^m^w^m 

Vo-shwo-khin-ju-kiA. 
' SAtra spoken by Buddha on desire.' 
Translated by Ffi,-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 12 leaves. This is an earlier transla- 
tion of No. 542 (87), i. e. the Sdtra on the uncleanness, 
in the MadhyamAgama. JT'-yuen-lu, faac, 6, fol. 24 b. 

570 1^ W. 

Fo-shwo-sheu-sui-Aifi. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on receiving the ye^r (?).' 
Translated by Evi F4-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (89), i. e. the Sutra 
on the Bhikshu's asking (otljer worthies), in the Ma- 
dhyamagama. A"-yuen-lu, fasc 6, fol. 24 b. 



571 



^M^ 



Fo-shwo-f^-i'- i-i-shui-tsiii-iiA. 

' Stttra spoken by Buddha on the BrahmaJt&rin who thinks 
water pure.' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (93), i. e. the 
Siltra of a similar title to that of No. 57 1, in the Madhya- 
mfigama. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 25 a. 



572 



miki$ 



Fo-shwo-fu-yin-yJnfi. 
' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on overcoming lust.' 



143 



StrtRA-PirAKA. 



144 



Translated by F&-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. Thiris an earlier translation 
of No. 542 (126). i.e. the Siltra on the practice of 
desire, in the Madbyamagama. if'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 26 b. 

573 '"' """ "^ '" ^' ^ 



VfV WL 17&. 79a Wi ^KC 
Fo-sli-wo-mo-5^ao-lwlln-to, 

' Stitra spoken Ijy Buddha on (Maudgaly&yans's) temptation by 
the MAra.' 

Translated under the Eastern H4n dynasty, a.d. 25- 
220 ; but the translator's name is lost. 10 leaves. 



574 f^mnuunmrn: 

Fo-shwo-pi-mo-sh'- mu-lien-iin. 

' Sdtra spoken by Bnddha on Maudgaly^yana's temptation by 
the wicked M&ra.' 

Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. 7 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of No. 
542 (131), i.e. the Sutra on the subjugation of the 
Mara, in the Madbyamagama. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 26 b. 



575 w^Vfrn m 

Fo-shwo-ni-li-Hn. 

' S&tra spoken by Buddha on the Naraka.' 
Translated by Than-wu-14n (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin djTiasty, A. d. 317-420. 14 leaves. This 
is a similar translation of No. 542 {199), i. e. the SAtra 
on the state of wisdom and foolishness, in the Madhya- 
mS,gama. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 2 a. 



576 



fS2 



u.1. ^ ^ T^m^um 

Fo-shwo-yiu-pho-i-to-shb-Ha-Hn. 

'Sfitra spoken by Bnddha to the UpSsik^ To-sho-iia (?).' 
Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420- 
479; but the translator's name is lost 4 leaves. 



577 W^m m: 

Fo-ahwo-kki-Jcm. 

' gfitra spoken by Bnddha on fasting (Uposatho in P&li).' 
Translated by K' Ehien, of the "Wu dynasty, A. D. 
222-280. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
542 (202), i. e. the Sutra on keeping a fast, in the 
Madbyamagama. .fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 2 a. 



578 nw^m^ 

Fo-shwo-khu-yin-feiA. 

' Sdltra spoken by Buddha on the DuAkha-skandha (?).' 
Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25- 
2 20 ; but the translator's name is lost. 6 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (99), i- e. part i of 
the Sdtra on the DuAkhar-skandha, in the Madhyama- 
gama. K'-juen-bi, fasc. -6, fol. ^5 a. 

579 mm'^mm^m 

Fo-shwo-khu-yin-yin-sh'- Ai6. 

* Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the cause of the DuAkha-skandha.' 
Translated by F4-M, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, 

A.D. 265-316. 6 leaves. 

580 mmmm ^ ^m 

Fo-shwo-shih-mo-n^n-pan-Ain. 

' Stixa on the cause spoken by Buddha to SSkya MabSn&man.' 
Translated by £' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 

222-280. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of No. 

542 (100), i.e. part 2 of the Sutra on the DuAkha- 

skandha, in the Madhvamagama. -£^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 

fol. 25 a. 

581 mmmmm m 

Fo-shwo-pi-mo-siih-Z;in. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha to Vimanas (?).' 
Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 5 leaves. This is a later translation of 
No. 542 (209), i. e. the Sutra spoken t.o Vimanas (?), in 
the Madbyamagama. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 2 b. 

582 nmmmf^f-^m^ 

Fo-shwo-plio-lo-man-tsz'-mijQ-A;un-S,i- 
nien-pu-li-Hn. 

• Sfttra spoken by Buddha to a BrdhmaTia who could not become 

free from tender thoughts at the death of his son.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 542 (216), i. e. the Sutra on the pro- 
duction of love, in the Madbyamagama. i''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 2 b. 



+ ^M±Ai«AI 



583 W 

Fo-shwo-shi-i'- A;u-sh'- pS,-Man-^an-A;iA. 
< S<ltra spoken by Buddha to the GWhapati, being a man 
possessed of eight cities and ten families (?).' 



145 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



146 



Translated by An Shi-kio, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 542 (217), i. e. the Siltra spoken by 
Ananda to the Grthapati possessed of eight cities (f), in 
the Madhyamagama. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 2 b. 

584 Mm,MM.M 

Fo-shwo-siS-iien-A;in. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the unjust views.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 
This is a later translation of No. 542 (220), i.e. the 
S&tra on the view of the Tathagata, in the Madhya- 
magama. .AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 3 a, 

585 nm'^^u 

Fo-shwo-tsien-yii-Aiin. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha on the arrow comparison.' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 3 1 7- 
420; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. This 
is a similar translation of No. 542 (221), i.e. the S&tra 
<ff the same title as thai of No. 585, in the Madhyama- 
gama. Z^-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol: 3 a. 



586 






Fo-shwo-pliu-fa-i-Hri. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the universal meaning of the law." 
Translated by An Shi-kao, a.d. 152, of the Eastern 
Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 10 leaves. 

587 f^|^M«^P1i? 
Fo-shwo-kwM-i-fi-man-Hn. 

' Sntra spoken by Buddha on the gate of the law of wide meaning." 
Translated by Paramdrtha, of the ^Aan dynasty, 
A. D. 557-589. 10 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
chapter in the Madhyamagama, No. 542 ; but the title 
of the chapter is not mentioned in ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 3 a; Piao-mu, fasc. 6, fol. 28 b; Z'-tsin, fasc. 31, 
fol. 3 a. 

588 mmi&%^ u 

ro-sbwo-H^-toh-hlii3,n-Hn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the fragrance of the virtue of ^la.' 
. Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha V), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 2 leaves. This 
is a similar translation of No. 543 (23), i. e. the chapter 
on the Lord of the earth, in the Ekottaragama. IC- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 3 b. 



Fo-shwo-sz'-^an-Mu-hhien-shi-^en-Mn. 

'SAtra spoken by Buddha on four men's appearance in the world.' 
Translated by Guwabhadra,of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 4 leaves. This is a later translation 
of No. 543 (26), i. e. the chapter on the four kinds of 
the cutting of thought, in the Ekottarigama. X'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 6, fol. 3 b. 

590 mm^^^ ^^ 

Fo-sh-wQ-iu-fa-pan-^in. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the origin of Sarva-dharma.' 
Translated by K' EJaen, of the "Wu dynasty, a.d. 
222-280. I leaf. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (113), i. e. the Sutra of the same title as that 
of No. 590, in the Madhyamagama. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 
6, fol. 2&a. 

591 mm^^m%t^u 

Fo-sliwo-Mii-thS,ii-mi-H-kwo-iiii. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the prophecy of Gautaml.' 

Translated by Hwui-Aien, a.d. 457, of the earlier 
Smi dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 8 leaves. This is a later 
translation of No. 542 (116), i.e. the S<itra on Gau- 
tamt, in the Madhyamagama. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 
26 a. There is another translation similar to Nos. 542 
{116) and 591, viz. chap. 9 of No. 556. 



592 



^> I^ 



i\f ft/li Mi ^V^ 

Fo'shwo-f^n-^'- o-fu-iin. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the Brahma^rin AmbashtAa(?).' 
Translated by E' Ehien, of the "Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. I fasciculus. This is an earlier transla- 
tion of No. 545 (20), i. e. the Sutra on (the Manava) 
Ambash^^ (?), in the Dirghagama. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
folr-2i a. 



593 



-xi> ^ m 



VJV \eL 4>iv Aik» 

Fo-shwo-tsi-i'- kwo-A;iQ. 

' S&tra spoken by Buddha on the fruit of the calm-minded 
(i. e. Sr^manya-phala).' 

Translated' by Th4n-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. i fasciculus. 
This is a similar translation of No. 545 (27), i. e. the 
(Sramanya-phala-sutra, in the Dirghagama. Z''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 2 1 a. 

594 # !§; ^ ff^ ^ .m ^ 

Fo-shwo-lai-MSi-ho-lo-Adn. 
' S<itra spoken by Buddha on (the Grthapati) B^hfrapSIa (1).' 

L 



147 



StlTRA-PiyAKA. 



148 



Translated by Z' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 
222-280. 12 leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (132), i. e. the Siitra of the same title as that 
of No. 594, in the Madhyamigama. .£^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 27 a. 

595 f^ ift # 4 ^ m 

Fo-shwo-sMn-shan-tsz'- kin. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha to the son of SupSta.' 
Translated by K\i Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 9 leaves. This 
is a similar translation of No. 542 (135), i.e. the Sutra 
spoken to Su^ata in the Madhyamagama, and also Nos. 
545 (16), 555, being the Sigalo (or j^rigala ?)-vMa. 
Cf. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 27 a. 

596 1^W:Wi If 

Fo-shwo-shu-Hn. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha to Sankhya (-maudgalySyana).' 
Translated by Fa-M, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 6 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 542 {144), i. e. the Sutra spoken to Sankhya- 
maudgalyayaija, in the Madhyamagama. .fi^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 27 a. 



597 



1^ 



^Mmmmmm 



Fo-Bhwo-fS.n-A;'-no-po-lo-yen-wan- 
Aruii-tsun-^in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the superiority of the caste (of 
Brahmajias) in answer to the BrahmaJ:£lrin No-po-lo-yen (?).' 

Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 8 leaves. This 
is a similar translation of No. 542 (151), i. e. the Siitra 
spoken to Asva (?), in the Madhyamagama. .£''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 6, fol. :27 b. 

598 nm^^m. 

Fo-shwo-sz'- ti-Ain. 

' S<»tra spoken by Buddha on the four truths.' 

Ziatus-satya-sfttra. 
A.R., p. 476; A. M. G., p. 279. Translated by An 
Shi-kao, of the Easterti Han dynasty, a. r. 25-220. 
I o leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542(31), 
i. e. the Sutra on the explanation of the holy truths, in 
the Madhyamagama. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 b. 

599 1^^U :^ M 

Fo-shwo-hafi-shui-A;in. 
S(itra spoken by Buddha on the river Gang& (aoniparison).' 



Translated by Fa-Aii, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 542 (37), i. e. the Siitra on (the country of) 
-ffampS, (?), in the Madhyamagama. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 
6, fol. 3*3 a. 



600 



^ ii ^ 



Fo-shwo-A;an-pho-pi-Miu-^in. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the Bhikshu fampa.' 

Translated by Fa-ACi, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. 0.265-316. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of No. 542 (122), i.e. the Sutra on jfampa, in the 
Madhyamagama. .ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 26 a. 

601 ^m^mn M m 

Fo-shwo-pan-si^n-i-i'- Mn. 

' Sutra spoken by Buddha on the fundamental relationship 
(or causation).' 

Translated by An Shi-k4o, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 3 leaves. 

602 l^mB ^^k M. 

Fo-shwo-yuen-pan-^'- Jan. 

' SCltra spoken by Buddha on the fundamental causation.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317- 
420 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. The 
above two works are similar translations of No. 542 
(51), i.e. the Sutra on the fundamental limit, in the 
Madhyamagama. .S"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 23 a. 

603 w^mm^^^mm 

Fo-shwo-tin-shan-wan-ku-sh'- km. 

' Sutra spoken by Buddha on the former account of the King 
Mttrdhaja.' 

Translated by Fa-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 365-316. 7 leaves. 

604 w^m^^m^m 

Fo-shwo-wan-tho-HS-wan-iin. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on the King M4ndhatri.' 
Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the Northern Lian 
dynasty, a.d. 397-439. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
54 2 (60), i. e. the Sutra on the four continents, in the 
Madhyamagama. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 23 a. Cf. 
Burnouf, ' Introduction,' p. 65 seq., translated from the 
Divyavadana. For the Sanskrit text, see the Catalogue 
of the Hodgson Manuscripts, III. 25,26; V.51; 'VI.46, 



149 



ST^TRA-PiyAKA. 



150 



605 — ^ ^ 5^ ii Jlj> ^ It 

^ mm 

S^n-kwM-wu-^e-tshz'-sin-yen-li- 
kun-toh-A;in. 

* Sfttra on the merits of the Trisarawa (three-refuges), Paji/ca- 
«lla (five precepts), compassionate thought and disliking 
and becoming bee (irom the world).* 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost, i leaf. 

606 mmmmu 

Fo-shwo-sii-t^-Hn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha to Sudatta.' 
Translated by Gujiavriddhi, a. d. 495, of the Tshi 
dynasty, A. d. 479-502. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of No. 
542 (155), i. e. the Sutra spoken to Sudatta, in the 
Madhyamagama. X'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 6, fol. 27 b. 

607 MMn^m^^mf^ 



rvL ^ Itn 

Fo-wSi-kw§,n-A:u-yTien-lao-pho-lo-inan- 
shwo-hhi^o-iin. 

' Sfitra on learning addre.'ised by Buddha to the old BrShmana 
of the yellow bamboo garden (Pltavemuvana ?).' 

Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. This 
is a later translation of No. 542 (157), i. e. the Sutra 
spoken in the yellow reed garden, in the Madhyama- 
gama. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 28 a. 



608 



^ ^ 



Fo-shwo-fan-mo-yii-Mn. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the Brahma comparison (?).' 

Translated by S' Khi&a, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222—280. II leaves. This is an earlier translation of 
No. 542 (161), i. e. the Sutra on (the conversion of the 
BrahmaAarin) Brahman (?), in the Madhyamagama. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i a. 

609 1^ i^ :i ± If 

Fo-sh-wo-tsun-shan-/?in. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the honourable one (?).' 
Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. This 
is an earlier translation of No. 542 (166), i. e. the Sutra 
on the worthy in the Vihira of iS'akya(muni ?), in the 
Madhyamagama. .S^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i a. 



610 mm%'^ m 

Fo-shwo-yiA-wu-iin. 

' Stttra spoken by Buddha to (the BrShmana) named Suka (parrot).' 
Translated by Qunabhadra, of the earlier Sun djTiasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 10 leaves. 

611 MWi%mm: 

Fo-shwo-teu-thiELo-^n.. 

'Sdtra spoken by Buddha on or to Teu-thiSo(Devadatta?).' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 2 65- 
316; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 
No. S42 (170), i.e. the Sutra spoken to ^Suka, in the 
Madhyamagama. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i a. These 
Sutras relate, that there was a white dog in the house 
of a Grihapati or Brahmawa named Su\.a,, in »Sravastl. 
This dog barked at Buddha, when the latter approached 
the house for alms. Then the dog was told by Buddha, 
that he was a BrahmaAarin named Teu-thiao (?) in his 
former birth, and constantly made a noise in asking food ; 
but now having been bom as a dog, he could simply 
bark, and that he should be silent. Afterwards *Suka, 
the son of the former BrahmaAarin, and the master of the 
present dog, was very angry with Buddha, having learnt 
that his favourite dog was greatly oflfended by Buddha. 
Then Buddha taught him the doctrine of Karma. 

The two characters ^j' ^c Fan-wSi are used in 
No. 610 and some other works (e.g. No. 16) in the 
sense of ' going about in the search of alms.' This term 
may literally be rendered as ' to divide an outpost or 
frontier town and garrison,' but not streets in general, 
as Mr. Beal translates in his Catalogue, p. 48, 1. 5. 
Moreover, Fan-w6i is generally understood as a trans- 
literation, the original of which may be Pai«(iapS,tika, 
one of the twelve Dhiitas. Cf. col. 108. 

612 



I7P OA^ /B> ^iC 

Fo-shwo-i-^in. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on thought.' 
Translated by ^u Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. B. 265-316. 3, leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (172), i.e. the 
Sutra on thought, in the Madhyamagama. ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 1, fol. I b. 

613 f^ 1^ iS ^ II 

Fo-shwo-yin-fa-^in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the law of tlie fitness (of cause 
and eflfect).' 

Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 5 leaves. This 

L 2 



151 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



152 



is an earlier translation of No. 542 (174), i. e. the SAtra 
on the law of receiving, in the Madhyamagama. K^- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i b. 



614 






Fo-shwo-po-sz'-ni-wan-tliai-heu-pan- 
Man-tu-fan-shan-^aA. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha to the King Praseoa^t, who pat dust 
on his body at the death of his mother (and came to see 
Buddha).' 

Translated by Fa-M, of the Western Tain dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of a Sutra in No. 543 (26), i. e. the chapter on the four 
kinds of the cutting of thought, in the Ekottar%ama. 
jS^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 

615 mm^i^m 

Sii-mo-thi-nu-Ai6. 

' Stltra on Sumati, the daughter (of An^thapiiuJada).' 
Translated by K' Khien, of the "Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222—280. 20 leaves. 

616 1^ 19; H Jt A^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-san-mo-Ai^Mn. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on Sumati (?).' 
Translated by ifji Luh-yen, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 
222—280. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of a 
Sfltra in No. 543 (30), i.e. the chapter on Suda, in the 
Ekottaragania. K'-tein, fasc. 26, fol. 22 b. 



617 



mi 2SC 



f^ m^ 



Fo-shwo-pho-lo-man-pi-sz'-iin. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on some Br^bmanas (who mean) to 
avoid death.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A. D. 25-220.. i leaf. This is an earlier trans- 
lation of a SAtra in No. 543 (31), i.e. the chapter on 
the higher increasing, in the Ekottaragama. .^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 

618 M :ir ^ i Is ^ i2 

Sh'- shi-kwo-wu-fu-pao-HA. 

' Sfltra on obtaining five happy rewards by giving food." 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
265-316; but the translator's name is lost, b, leaves. 
This is a similar translation of a Sutra in No. 543 (32), 
i. e. the chapter on the collection of good (qualities), in 
the EkottarSgama. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 



619 mm^m^mnmmm 

Phin-phi-sha-lo-wS,n-i-fo-kun-yS.n-A;m. 

' Sdtra on the King Bimbisftra's coming to worship Buddha.' 

Translated by F4-M, of the 'Westem Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of a Sdtra in No. 543 (34), i. e. the chapter on equani- 
mity, in the Ekotts-ragama. K '-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 b. 

620 nmM^f':^^^^^^ 

Fo'shwo-khkn-k'6-isz'-]in-k.wo-khn-ki^kiii. 

' SAtra spoken by Buddha on the son of a Sreahthin (elder or rich 
merchant) who forsook home six times (liu-kwo ; and who, 
for the seventh time, became a disciple of Buddha).' 

Translated by Hwm-^ien, a.d. 457, of the earlier Sun 
dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 3 leaves. This is a later 
translation of a Sutra in No. 543 (35), i. e. the chapter 
on the collection of unjust things, in the Ekottaragama. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 b. 

621 mm j^m^^ 

Fo-shwo-y8ln-M6-mo-Hn. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on AAgulim^Iya.* 

Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Westem Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 7 leaves. 

622 Mm'^Mf^ 

Fo-sh-wo-jkn-kne-ki-km. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on AngulimSlya.' 
Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty A. d. 265-316. 7 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of 
No. 543 (38), i.e. the chapter on the (six) powers, in 
the Ekottaragama. Z''- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 b seq. ; 
where No. 622 is said to have been translated by 
Fa-Aii, of the Westem Tsin dynasty. Nos. 621 and 622 
do not agree with each other, so that they may most 
probably be different parts of a text. 

623 mm :f) ±^\u m 

Fo-shwo-li-sh'-i-sli^n-fcin. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the (500) Mallas or wrestlers who 
were trying to move a mountain.' 

Translated by jK'u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Westem Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 6 leaves. 



624 mmm^^^^m 

Fo-shwo-sz'-wM-tshan-yiu-fel-iiEi. 
* S(^tra spoken by Buddha on the four Adbhutadharmas.' 



163 



StTTRA.PI^'AKA. 



154 



Translated by Kvl F^-liu (Dhannaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of 
Siitras in No. 543 (42), i. e. the chapter on the eight 
diflSculties, in the Ekottaragama. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 5 a. 

625 Mm^m% ^mmM 



Fo-shwo-sho-li-fu-mu-Aien-lien-yiu- 
Bz'-kh\l-km. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on <SS<ripatra and Maudgaly&yana's 
going through four roads.' 

Translated by Khan Man-sian, of the Eastern HSn 
dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earli-er 
translation of a Sfitra in No. 543 (45), i. e. the chapter 
on the horse-king, in the Ekottaragama. ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 5 a. 

626 -tM'jcn ^^m 

Tshi-fo-fu-mu-sin-tsz'- kin. 

' Sdtra on the names and surnames of the parents of the seven 
Buddhas.' 

Translated under the "Wei dynasty, A. D. 220—265; 
but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. This is an 
earlier translation of a Sutra in No. 543 (48), i. e. the 
chapter on the ten bad (actions), in the Ekottaragama. 
.fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 5 b. 

627 mmi^^M 

Fo-shwo-fM-niu-^in. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on letting cows go.' 
Translated by Kumirag^tva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 5 leaves. 

628 ^mu 

Yuen-Mi-^in. 

' Nid^na-sdtra.' 

Translated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 
661, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 3 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 
a Siltra in No. 543 (49), i. e. the chapter on pasturing 
cows, in the Ekottar%ama. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 5 b. 

629 n^-^'-M^^iia^m 

Fo-shwo-slii-yi-silln-sz'-nien-.2U-lM-A;in. 

• Sdtra spoken by Buddha on eleven (methods of) thinking of 
the Tathagata.' 

Translated by Gttnabhadra, of the earlier Sun 

dynasty, a.d. 420-479. a leaves. 



630 mmmuwm 

Fo-shwo-sz'-ni-li-AdA. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on four Narakas.' 
Translated by Than-wu-13n (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 

Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317—420. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 

Sdtra in No. 543 (50), i. e. the chapter on the worship 

of the Triratna, in the Ekottaragama. ^-yuen-lu, 

fasc. 7, fol. 6 a. 



631 -m m m ± 

Sho-wei-kwo-wan-mafi-iien-shi-sz'-A;in. 
' Sfttra on ten different dreams of the King of the country 
Sr&vastl (Prasenajfit).* 

Translated nnder the "Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
265-316 ; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. 

632l^l;Hi:i^l^M + f^lI 

Fo-shwo-kwo-w^n-pu-li-sien-ni-shi-mafi-Mn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the ten dreams of Frasena^it, the 
King of the country (/SrSvastl).' 

Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420, 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
Sutra in No. 543 (52), i. e. the chapter on the Parinir- 
va«a of Mahaprag'apati. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 6 b. 

633 m B^ 0^ M 

0-nan-tliun-hliiS.o-Ain. 

' Sdtra on Ananda's fellow-student (named Gupta).' 
Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern H^n 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of a part of the Ekottaragama, No. 543. 
A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 7 a. 

634 i H W ^ i? 

Wu-yun-H^-khun-Hn. 

' SAtra on the emptiness oi all the five Skandhas.' 
Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 710, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I leaf. This is a later translation of a 
part of fasc. 2 of the Sawyuktiigama, No. 544. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 7 a. 

635 m mm^w^^mm 

O-n^n-wan-sh'- fo-M-hhiiin-^in. 

* Sfitra asked by Ananda on the difference of lucky and unlucky 
conditions of those who serve Buddha.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 7 leaves. 



155 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



156 



636 n m 

Man-m-jfcin. 

' Slitra on disregarding the law.' 

Translated by Fa-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

637 m m^ m m 

0-nan-fan-pieli-A;m. 

' Sfltra on Ananda's thinking.' 

Translated by Shan -Hen, of the "Western Tshin 
dynasty, A. d. 385-431. 7 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 10 b. 



638 



3:#^ 



Wu-mu-tsz'- )Jin. 

' Sfltra on the son of five mothers.' 
Translated by K' Ehien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222-280. 2 leaves. 

639 i!>mmM 

Sha-mi-lo-Hn. 

'S(itra on a ^'r^manera (viz. the son of five mothers).' 

Translated under the three Tshin dynasties, A. D. 
350—431; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 1 1 a. 

640 ^W M. 

YvL-je-kia. 

' Sfttra on Yti-ye (lit. ' is (she) a gem ?' — the name of the wife 
of a son of AnSthapinrfada).' 

Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420. 5 leaves. 

641 ^w i^m 

Yii-ye-nii-^in. 

' S<ltra on the woman Yii-ye.' 
Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265- 
316; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 

642 ^ m MM: 

m 0-su-ta-Hn. 
• ' Sfttra on Astha(ia ? — the name of a woman).' 

Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 

A.D. 420-479. 2 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 

they agree with Tibetan. K'-juen-la, fasc. 7, fol. n a. 



643 m^icm 

Mo-tan-nii-Hn. 

' Sfttrs (spoken to) a MStanga (outcast) girl." 

Matangi-sultra. 
Cf. Bohtlingk und Eoth, Sanskrit Dictionary, s.v. 
Matanga". Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern 
Han dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 3 leaves. It has been 
translated into English by Mr. Beal, in his Buddhist 
Literature in China, pp. 166-170. 

644 mm^mm^ ^^m 

Mo-tan-nu-He-hhin-^un-liu-sh'-Hfi. 

' Slltra (spoken to) a Matanga girl on six different objects in 
explaining (the impurity of body, viz. eye, nose, mouth, ear, 
voice, and walking).' 

Matangi-s<itra. 

Translated under the Western or Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316 or 317-420; but the translator's name 
is lost. 3 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of 
chap, r of No. 645. K'-taiii, fasc. 30, fol. 1 1 a. 

645 B ^ ifm M. 

Mo-tan-W^-Hn. 

Mlltangi-siitra. 
Translated by Zu Liih-yen, together with K' Khien, 
of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 2 2 2-2 80. 2 fasciculi ; 2 1 and 
18 leaves; 7 chapters. 

646 ^ MM II 

Sho-theu-Hen-Adn. 

' Sfttra on Sardftlakarna (" tiger's ear," i. e. the former name of 
Ananda).' 

M^tangi-siitra. 

Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 1 fasciculus; 
33 leaves. 

The above four works are similar translations com- 
plete and incomplete, and they are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 9 b. They all give a history 
of the Matangi or outcast girl named Pi akriti, who was 
asked by Ananda to give him water to drink, etc. 
Cf. Burnouf, 'Introduction' (ed. 1876), p. 183 seq., 
mentioned in Beal, Catalogue, p. 46. Nos. 643-646 
are to be compared with the Divyavadana. For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, III. 25, 26; V. 51; VI. 46. 

647 mmmm^M 

K'- shan-pm-pi-y^o-A;in. 

' Sfltra on the secret importance of curing the (heart) disease 
of those who engage in contemplation.' 



157 



St^TRA-PiyAKA. 



158 



Translated by Tsii-AM Zin-shSn, a. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 2 fasciculi. This 
is said to be a similar translation of a part of the 
Sawiyuktfi.gama, No. 344 ; but a corresponding part in 
No. 544 as well as Tibetan is not found. Jf'-yuen-Iu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 9 a seq. Moreover it explains the doctrine 
of the Mahfiy&na. iT'- tsin, fasc. 30, fol. 8 b seq. 

648 Mm-b 1^~M^ 

ro-flhwo-tshi-iAu-sSji-^wfi.n-/iin. 

• Sfttra spoken by Buddha on seven places (Ayatanas) and three 
subjects for contemplation.' 

Translated by An Sbi-k&o, A. d. 151, of the Eastern 
Hin dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi. This is an 
earlier translation of a part of fasciculi 2 and 34 ot the 
Sawyuktfigama, No. 544. jfiT'-yuen-lu, fasc, 7, fol. 7 a; 
Jf -tsin, fasc. 29, fol, 9 b. 

649 m mmm^-tf-m 

0-nS,-pin-ti-hw4-tshi-tsz'- i'rL. 

' SAtra on the conversion of his seven children caused by 
An&thapin(2ada (by means of giving them money).' 

Translated by An Shi-kfio, of the Eastern Hfi,n dynasty, 
A. D. 25^220. 5 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of a Siitra in No. 543 (51), i. e. the chapter on the 
Anitya, in the Ekottar4gama. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 6 a. 

650 itmummmu 

Ta-ai-t£lo-pki-ni^phS,n-A;in. 

* Mah&prajr&patl-parinirv&na-sdtra.' 
Translated by Po Fi-tsu, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 8 leaves. 

651 i^nmumm 

Fo-mu-pS/ii-ni-yuen-AiA. 

* 6uddham&trt(Mah&pra$r&patl)-parinirvft7ta-s<Vtra.' 
Translated by Hwui-Mien, A. d. 457, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 5 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
SAtra in No. 543 (52), i.e. the chapter on the same 
subject, in the Ekottarfigama. J5"-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 6 b. 

There is an appendix to No. 651, entitled 'a record 
of changes after Buddha's Parinirvfina,' which describes 
a character of each of ten centuries. Cf. No. 123. 

652 mmm^^m 

Fo-shwo-shan-fH-yin-AiiA. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha bn the holy seal of tha law.' 



Translated by En Fk-hn (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

This is an earlier translation of a SAtra in fasc. 3 of 
No. 544, i. e. the Samyuktdgama. jK"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 7 b. 

663 i It # 1^ ^ 

Wu-yin-phi-yu-A;in. 

' Satra on the comparison of the five Skandhas (with foam, 
a bubble, flame, a plantain, and vision).' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 3 leaves. 

654 mm.7i^ '^ m if m 

Fo-sliwo-shui-ino-su-pliiio-/Kfl. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the floating bubble or foam on water 
(i. e. the first of five comparisons).' 

Translated by Thdn-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha 1), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a, d. 317-420. 3 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
S&tra in fasc. 10 of No. 544, i. e. the Samyukt^ama. 
K'-tam, fasc. 29, fol. 10 b. 

655 i^mr^ ^ ^Mm 

Fo-shvro-pu-tsz'- sheu-i-Ain. 

' StLtra spoken by Buddha on not guarding one's own 
thought.' 

Translated by K' Khveu, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. I leaf. This is an earlier translation of a 
part of fasc. 11 of No. 544, i.e. the Samyukt&gama. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 8 a. 

656 nmmmi'm 

Fo-sliwo-mfiji-yueii-tsz'-&iA. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on PAmamaitrftyanlputra.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 
This is a similar trapslation of a Siitra in fasc. 1 3 of 
No. 644, i. e. the Samyuktagama. jfiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 8 a. Cf. Burnouf, ' Introduction,' p. 209 seq., where 
a longer history of PArwa is given. 

657 # ^ 1^ ^ 

Zwin-f^-lun-iin. , 

Dhannatakra^pravartana (-sdtra). 

A. R, p. 485 ; A. M. G., p. 288. Translated by An 
Shi-k&o, of the Eastern Hin dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 
2 leaves. 



159 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



160 



658 i^m~m^nm 

Fo-shwo-ssLn-iw^n-fa-lun-ttri. 

'Buddhabh^shita-tripravartana-dharma^akra-sfltra.' 

Dharmafcakra-pravartana (-sMra). 

Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of tBe Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618— 907. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations of a 
Sdtra in fasc. 15 of No. 544, i.e. the Samyuktagama. 
-5^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 8 b ; ^'-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 1 1 a. 
Nos. 657 and 658 are to be compared with the Pali 
text of the DhammaAakka-ppavatana-sutta. An English 
translation of the latter is given in the Sacred Books 
of the East, vol. xi. 

659 w^m AiEM.m 

Fo-shwo-pS.-^ari-tao-Hn. 

'Buddhabhashita-ashtanga-samyan-marga-stltra.' 
Translated by An Shi-kao,of the Eastern Han dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. 2 leaves. This is an earlier translation 
of a Sutra in fasc 28 of No. 544, r. e. the Samyiikta- 
gama. jf '-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 8 b. 

660 m^m m 

Naii-thi-sliili-&in. 

• Stitra (addressed to) Nandi (or Nanda) of the SSkya family.' 

Nanda-pravrayy^-sMra (■?). 
A.B,., p. 478; A.M.G., p. 280. Translated by Fa- 
M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-3i6.*-5 leaves. 
This is an earlier translation of a SMra in fasc. 30 of 
No. 544, i. e. the Samyukt^gama. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 8 b. 

661 mm!^^ ^Mm 

Fo-sh.wo-ina-yiu-san-si&n-iiii. 
' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on three characteristic marks of a 
(good) horse.* 

Translated by K' Yao, a. d. xB^^i the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A.D. 22-220. i leaf. 

662 i^m^m A mm Am 

ro-shwo-m^-yiu-pa-tliai-phi-^an.-A;iil. 

' Stttra spoken by Buddha on eight characters of a (bad) horse 
compared with those of a (bad) man (or Bhikshu).' 

Translated by K' Tao, a. d. 185, of the Eastern Hin 
dylfesty, A.D, 22-220. 2 leaves. 

The above two works are earlier translations of a 
Sutra or Sutras in fasc. 33 of No. 544, i. e. the Sam- 
yukt^gama. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 9 a. 



663 mmm BM"^ m 

Fo-shwo-sian-yin-sian-kho-Ain. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on suitableness.' 

Translated by Fa-A|ii, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 2 leaves. This is a later translation of 
a Sutra in No. 547, i. e. the Samyuktagama in i fas- 
ciculus. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 9 a. In No. 663, 
Buddha explains that both good and bad people consort 
with their own classes. K'-iaii., fasc. 29, fol. 12 b. 

664 W^ fi ^mU 

Siu-lihifi-pan-Mi-A;in. 

' Slitra on the origin of practice (of the Bodhisattva;.' 
Translated by Kvl Ta-li (Mahibala ?), together with 
Khan Man-sian, a. D. 197, of the Eastern Han dynasty, 
A.D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi; 7 chapters. This is a life 
of (Sakyamuni. ' Chap, i is on ' manifesting a strange 
(phenomenon).' Chap. 2 is on ' Bodhisattva's causing 
his spirit to descend,' i. e. his coming down from the 
Tushita heaven to be born in this world. Chap. 7 is on 
' subduing the M^ra.' 

665 :fc ^ J^ 1^ ^ ^ ^ 

Thai-tsz'- ^ui-yin-pan-Mi-iin. 

' Sfttra on the origin of the lucky fulfilment of the Crown-Prince.' 
Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 2 2 2- 
280. 2 fasciculi. No division of chapters. This is a 
later translation of No. 664. The narration reaches as 
far as the conversion of the three brothers of Kasyapa. 

666 M^M^m ^m. 

Kwo-Mii-hhien-tsSi-yiii-k-wo-Mn. 

' Slitra on the cause and effect of the past and present.' 
Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 4 fasciculi. No division of chapters. 
This is a later and fuller translation of Nos. 664, 665. 
Deest in Tibetan. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. lib. The 
narration reaches as far as the conversion of Mahaka- 
syapa; and it ends with a Gataka of Buddha, in'%'Bfch 
he was a Bishi named Shan-hwui (Sumati?), at the 
time of the TathSgata Samantaprabha. 

667 Mm^^^ mmmm 

Fo-shwo-nai-nii-AAi-yii-yin-yuen-^in. 

• Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the AyadHna of the woman of the 
'Sti tree (a kind of plum, i.e. Amrap4U(?), and her son) Glva.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A.D. 25-220. i fasciculus. 



161 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



162 



668 mm^^^^m 

Fo-shwo-n&i-nii-iM-pho-iift. 

' Sfttra epoken by Buddha on the woman of the N&i tree 
(Amrap&ll ?, and her son) Oi\a.' 

Translated by An Shi-Mo, of the Eastern H&n 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are similar translations, but 
No. 668 is less complete, ^'-tsin, fasc. 30, fol. 1 1 b. 
The subject is the story of the woman of the N&i tree 
(a kind of plum, i.e. Amrapalit), and her son ffiva. 
She was called so, because she was miraculously born 
in a flower of this tree, in the garden of the King of 
Vais&lt. She was afterwards a favourite of the King 
Bimbisara, and gave birth to Giva, who became a 
famous physician. Z''-yuen-lu (fasc. 7, fol. 12%) men- 
tions No. 667 only, and says that it agrees with Tibetan. 

669 nm^m ' 

Fo-shwo-sha6-Ai6. 

' S&tra spoken by Buddha on former Births (i. e. &fttaka).' 

G'fi.taka-nid&na. 
A. R., p. 485 ; A.M. G., p. 288. Translated by Kn 
rfi,-hu (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 285, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 5 fasciculi; 55 SAtras col- 
lected. Deest in Tibetan, .ff'-jnien-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 14 b. 
See, however, the authorities mentioned under the title. 

670 wi>^^mM 

PhiA-shSi-wM-wu-yuen-iiA. 

'Bimbis&ra-r%a-pB»A;a-pranidhftna-sAtra.' 
Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. b. 
222-280. 8 leaves. It agrees with . Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 14 b. 

671 J@ ^ i ^ 

Liu-li-wflji-AaA. 

' Vaici(lrya-r^^-s<itra.' 
Translated by ^u F4-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 8 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 14 b. 

672 nmM A^.m 

Fo-shwo-hlii-pA-toli-iiA. 

* Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the eight good qualities of the sea.' 
Translated by Eum&ra</iva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 3 leaves. 

673 mm^nm 

Fo-ahwo-ik-hSii-kiii. ' 

' S&tra spokru by Buddha on the sea of the law.' 



Translated by Fa-H, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A.D. 265-316. 4 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 12 a. 

674 mmm ^M 

Fo-shwo-i-tsu-iiA. 
* Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the fulness of meaning.' 

Translated by E' KMen, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 
222-280. 2 fasciculi; 16 Siitras collected. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 15 a. 

675 m ra B ^ « 

Kw^i-wan-mu-lien-Ain. 

* Sdtra on the questions addressed by Pretas (departed spirits) 
to Maudgalyftyana.' 

Translated by An Shi-k4o, of the Eastern Hin 
dynasty, A. d. • 2 5-2 2 o. 4 leaves. 

676 ^MM 
T^ak-tain-km. 

' Samyukta-pitaka-stHtra.' 
Translated by FA-hhien (Fa-hian), of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 11 leaves. 

677 m ^^ BM 

No-kwSi-p&o-yin-iiA. 

• Preta (lit. hungry-demon)-phala-sfttra.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317- 

420; the translator's name is lost. 7 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations, and 

they are wanting in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 

fol. 10 a. 

678 1^ ife pg + z: 5 ^ 

Fo-shwo-sz'- shi -'rh-Afi,A-A;in. 

' Sdltra of Forty-two Sections spoken by Buddha.' 
Translated by Kfi,syapa M&tanga, together with Ka 
Ffi-En (Dharmaraksha ?), a. d. 67, of the Eastern H4n 
dynasty, A.D. 25-220. i fasciculus; 8 leaves. This 
is the first translation of a Buddhist Siltra made in 
China. It is stated in an old record, that this Sfttra 
consists of extradts from a larger work. ' As it was 
just the time when Buddhism was first introduced into 
China (a. d. 67), and the people did not yet believe in 
it deeply, Mfitanga concealed his good understanding 
and did not translate many works; but he simply 
selected this 'SAtra for teaching others.' Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 4 b seq. Cf. N6i-tien-lu, fasc. i, 
fol. 6 a; Thu-Zfci, fasc. i, fol. 3 a. 'There was a later 

M 



163 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



164 



translation of No. 678, made by K' KMea, of the Wu 
dynasty, a.d. 222-280 ; but it was lost already in A.S. 
73a It is Baid to have differed little from the earlier 
translation, i.e. No. 678.' KhSi-yuen-lti, fasc. 15 a, 
foL 14 b. Cf. Thu-tt, fasc. i, fol. 20 a; ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 15 a. In the last authority, however, the 
usual reference to the Tibetan version is left out. But 



see M. L. Feer's edition, entitled, Le SAtra en Quaiante- 
deux Articles, Textes Chinois, Tib^tain et Mongol An 
English translation by Rev. S. Beal is given in his 
Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from CSiinese, pp. 190- 
203. A French translation by M, L. Feer. See also 
Professor Max Miiller's Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 320, 
note 4. 




CLASS II 

|Y^ T^n-yi-Mn, or Sutras of single translation, excluded from the pre- 
ceding Class. 



679 



j^ 



^Sja-fSi-nien-Mu-Hn. 
Saddharmasmrttyupasth^a-siitra. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 15 a; Cone. 694; A. B., 
pp. 470-472; A. M. G., pp. 274-275. Translated by 
Gautama 'PT&gnirvJd, a. d. 539, of the Eastern WM 
dynasty of the Yuen family, a. d. 53 4-550. 7 o fasciculi ; 
7 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. £'-yuen-lu, s. v. 
The subjects of the 7 chapters are — 

(1) The results of the ten kinda of good condact (i.e. contrary 

to the Dootarita). 

(2) Birth and death. 

(3) The different hells (earthly prison). 

(4) The condition of Pretas (hungry demons). 
(^) The birth as a beast. 

((i) The condition of Devas. 
(7) The K3ya-smrity-npasth£na. 
Cf. Beal, Catalogne, p. 53. 



680 m^n MM 

Fo-pan-hhiA-tsi-MA. 

'Baddha-pOrrafouyft-sangnUia-iifttra.' 

BuddhaAraritra. 

X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 15 b; Cone. 167. 
Abhinislikramaiia-sfltra. 

A.R., p. 474; A.M.G., p. 277; Wassiljew, p. 114. 
Trapslated by G%anagupta^A.D. ^IfOithe Sui dynasty, 
A.D. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 60 fasciculi; 66 chapters. It 
agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. The following 
titles of the Life o^Buddha, such as No. 680, are men- 
tioned at the end of this work, as adopted by five 
different schools : — 
(i) T^sh' (great matter, Le. Hahivastn?) by the Mah&sanghikas. 

(2) TS-^&d-yen (great adornment, i. «. Hah&Tyflba or Lalita- 

vistara (!), cf. the title of No. 159) by the Sarr&stiTadas. 

(3) Fo-wUn-yin-ynen (Buddha's former Nid&na or Avad&na) by 

the Ka^^iyas. 



(4) Shih-Mfi-men-ni-pan-hhin (Sftkyamnni'a former practice, i. e. 

BnddhaJl»ritra) by the Dharmagnptas. 

(5) Fhi-ni-ts4n-kan-pan (Vinayapitaka-mfila) by the Mahl^sakas. 

An abstract English translation of No. 680 by Beal, 
entitled the Bomantic History of Buddha, in.OQe volujne. 

The following nine works were translated by An Shi- 
k&o, of the Eastern H4n dynasty. A, d. 25-220 : — 

681 mm:k^m^MM 

Fo-shwo-tS,-4Bt-pS,n-sheu-i-4iA. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on keeping thought, in the (manner of) 
great An-pSn or AnSp&na.' Cf. No. 543 (17). 2 fasciculi. 

682 mmmMM 

Fo-shwo-ma-i-Aan. 

' Slitra spoken by Buddha on the thought of abuse.' I &sdcn]us. 

683 wn ^MU 

Shiln-hhin-f3,-si^-£in. 

' Sdtra on perception in the law of practice of meditation.' i leaf.. 

684 Mmi^^M 

Fo-akwo-khvL-khvi-km. 

• Sfktra spoken by Buddha on several places or objects.' I fascicnlus. 

685 nm^m^mi^mm 

Fo-shwo-fan-pieh-sMn-noh-su-Mi-iin. 

' Sfitra spoken by Buddha on the division of the results of good 
and bad (conducts or deeds).' 

Karmavibhaga-dharmagrantha (?). 

A. B., p. 479 ; A. M. G., p. 282. i fasciculus. There 
is an enumeration of thirty-six faults, as the result 
of drinking intoxicating liquor, f-tsin, fasc. 30, 
fol. 14 a. 



165 



StTRA-PiyAKA. 



166 



686 nm^mm 

IPo-Bhwo-khu-kik-yaen-km. 

• Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the NidSna of leaving the house (in 
order to become an anchorite, i. e. Abhinishkramana).' 2 leaves. 

There is an enumeration of thirty-five faults, as the 
result of drink. K'- tsin, fasc. 3 1, fol. 2 1 a. 

687 M^m ^ iEn u 

Fo-Bhwo-o-h&n-MA-hhin-Hn. 

' Stttra spoken by Buddha on the right practice (taught) in the 
Agama (!).' 4 leaves. 

688 1^ !§; + A UWil 

Fo-shwo-shi-pS.-m-li-^. 

* Satm spoken by Buddha on eighteen Narakas or hells.' 6 leaves. 

689 W^M.^ ^ MM. 

Fo-shwo-fS.-sheu-A;^an-/iin. 

' Sfttra spoken by Boddha on the condition (Dharma) which 
receives dust or impurity.' i leaf. 

Buddha exhorts both sexes of mankind to desist from 
their impure attachment to each other, ^'-tsin, fasc. 
31, fol. 14 a. 

690 MM^M^ M 

Fo-shwo-tsin-hhio-^n. 

' S&tra spoken by Buddha on advancement in learning.' 
Translated by Tsu-Mu ^in-shan, a. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i leaf. 

691 f^ 1: # € if Pt # H m. 

Fo-shwo-toh-tS-o-thi-tan-si-Hn-iin. 

'S&tra spoken by Buddha on (the use of) the tin-staff(Khakkhara, 
or a Bhikshu's staff, the top being armed with metal rings) as 
a ladder or path for obtaining Bodhi.' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 
There is an appendix on the law or rules for holding 
this staff. This work is to be compared with a Tibetan 
version or work, mentioned in A.B., p.479> and A. M.G., 
p. 281, as No. 32, with the following note : 'No San- 
skrit title. On the use of a staff (with some tinkling 
ornaments on it) by the priests.' 

692 mm^m^^^u 

Fo-shwo-phin-Hiiin-llo-kun-^. 

< SAtra spoken by Buddha to a poor old man.' 
Translated by Hwui-Aien, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 3 leaves. The sixth character of the 



title is written 
fasc. 7, fol. 14 a. 



wan, an old man, in ^'-yuen-lu, 



693 m^i^M^M 

SU-mo-thi-Man-Ao-Ain. 

' Satra (spoken to) the 5resh<Ain Sumati.' 
Translated by £' Khierx, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. II leaves. 

The following two works were translated by An Shi- 
kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220 : — 

694 M^i'f-)m t^ -mil 

Khsin-k'6(-tBz')-ko-nko-Bkn-khu.-km. 

' Sdtra on (the son of) a Sreshttin (rich merchant) who caused 
three places (of Devas, men, and NSgas) to be harassed 
(at one and the same time).' 3 leaves. 

Thq third character of the title is left out in the 
present edition, but according to the contents it must 
be put in, as it exists in Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 17 b; 
jK''-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 8 b. 

695 *J Ue ® i ^ 

.Eien-tho-kwo-wM-ifcin. 

' GS,ndhS.ra-de8a-r%a-s(lltra.' 2 leaves. 

696 p^ n pg $^ II 

0-n^n-sz'- sh'- kin. 

' Stitra (spoken to ?) Ananda on four matters.' 

Translated by E' Xhien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 
222-280. 3 leaves. The four matters are — i. To 
support men and feed animals with a pitiful heart. 
2. To help the poor with a compassionate heart. 3. To 
abstain from eating meat, and to keep the five precepts. 
4. To honour the (Sramanas. If one practises these, it 
is the same as worshipping Buddha, ^'-tsin, fasc. 31, 
fol. 20 b. 

697 ^ m M 

Fan-pieh-Ain. 

'SCltra on the division or distinction (of results).' 
Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 6 leaves. There 
are those who keep the moral precepts and obtain 
happiness; and those who keep the same precepts, 
but fall into misfortune. There are three classes of 
those who serve Buddha. Then the Sutra states that 
.many lawless Chinamen are among the subjects of tlie 
Mara ! .ff''-tsin, fesc. 31, fol. 20 a. 

The following three works were translated by I\" 
Khieu, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 222-280 : — 

M 2 



167 



StyTRA-PITAKA. 



168 



698 ^ ^ ^. m. 

W^i-shafi-yuen-iin. 

' Siltra on (the King) Ajratagatni.' 4 leaves. 
It states the murder of the King Bimhisara. The 
account is similar to that which is given in the Vinaya- 
pitoka. X'-tsin, fasc. 30, fol. 18 b. 



699 



m mm^ 



Sz'-yaen-Jajb.. 

' Stltra on four wishes (of mankind).' 5 leaves. 
It seems that some passages are left out, as the com- 
position is not consecutiye. jK''-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 15 a. 

700 m i^ M 

K'-hevL-lw.. 

' Stltra on the fierce dog (comparison).' 2 leaves. 

Those, who receive instruction in moral precepts 
and envy or dislike their teachers are compared to a 
fierce dog that bites his master, ^'-tsin, fasc. 31, 
fol. 19 b. 

The above twenty works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 14 a seq. For Nos.'685 and 
691, see, however, the authorities mentioned under 
the titles respectively. 

701 A 1 ^ ^ 

Pa-kvfan-Aai-iin. 

' Sfttia on the eight kinds of fasting.' 
Translated by Tsii-Mii .ffin-shan, A. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 2 leaves. This 
is somewhat similar to Nos. 542 (202), 576, 577. 
Z''-tsin, fasc. 28, fol. 20 a. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 18 b. 



702 



#-f- 



HMao-tsz'- km. 

'Stltra on the filial child.' 
Translated under the "Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
265-316 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2' leaves. 



703 



M ^^ * 



Hei-sh'-fan-^'-iin. 

' Satra on the BrahmafeSrin Black-femily (Krishma or KSIa ?).' 
Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 
222-280. 4 leaves. 



704 



m n^ 



O-Mu-liu-Hii. 

' Satra on (the merchant) Akuru.' 



Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25- 
222 ; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 18 a seq. 



^(readm)#^ 



S 



ro-wSi-o-i'-lo-HS,-yeh (-shwo)-tsz'- 
hwS, (read tM)-tso-khii-Ain. 

' satra spoken hy Buddha to AAira (?)-ka«yapa on pain caused 
by oneself or by another.' 

Translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. But in ^-tsin 
(fasc. 31, fol. 6 a) this work is said to have been trans- 
lated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 
25-220. The Chinese title is given there conectly, 
while in the present edition the eighth character (shwo) 
is left out, and the ninth (thS,) is written wrongly (as 
hwa). Unless these faults are corrected, the title is 
quite unintelligible. The subject of Buddha's sermon 
in this work is this, that pain is caused neither by one- 
self nor by another, nor by both, nor is it without a 
cause. Thus he caused AMia, (?)-kasyapa to perceive the 
truth and obtain the way. K'-tain, s. v. 

706 Mm§^mmmm^ 

Fo-shwo-tsui-yeh-psio-yin-Aiao-hwa- 
ti-yii-Ain. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on teaching of hells as the results 
of sinful actions (?).' 

Translated by An Shi-k4o, of the Eastern Han dynasty, 
A. D. 25-220. 6 leaves. 

The following four works were translated by K' 
AAien, of the Wu dynasty, A.D. 222-280 : — 

707 nm>m^ yt^M. 

Fo-shwo-lun-w£ln-hhiiia-ti-im. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on the elder and younger brothers of 
the N&ga-kings (subdued by Maudgaly&yana).' 3 leaves. 



708 mmM^^'\km 

Fo-shwo-Mkn-k'o-ym-yiiGh-km. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on the SreshtAin named Man^- 
ghosha.' 5 leaves. 



709 M ^ -t iK 

Fo-shwo-tshi-nii-AiA. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on seven women.' 



7 leaves. 



169 



StTTEA-PITAKA. 



170 



710 



1^ !§: A ^i5 ^ 

Fo-shwo-pS.-sh'- kit.. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on eight teachers.' 5 leaves. 
Buddha answered the queBtion of a £rahmaA;arin 
named Yagrna (?), as to who is the teacher of Buddha. 
The following eight subjects are noticed carefully: 
killing, stealing, adultery, lying, drinking intoxicating 
liquor, old age, disease, and death. JST'-tsin, fasc. 31, 
fol. 7 a. 



711 wmmmm 

Fo-shwo-yueh-nS-n-Ain. 

* Stttra spoken by Buddha on (the Sreabthva) Yana.' 
Translated by Nieh KTika-jJien, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty, a. D. 263—316. 2 leaves. 

712 mmmw^mm m 

Fo-shwo-su-yii-A'- liwSji-/5in. 

* SAtra spoken by Buddha on desire being the cause of affliction.' 
Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), a.d. 304, 

of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 6 leaves. 
The above seven works are wanting in Tibetan. 

iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 12 b seq. 

713 P^ S IM: i 59 3l^ i^ 

C-sho-shi-wS,n-waii-wu-ni-tifi. 

' SAtra on the five deadly sins, in answer to the King A^&tasatru.' 
Translated by Fa-Au, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 13 b. The five deadly sins or 
the PajiAanantaryas are — 

Sanskrit (MahAvtdtpatti, § 118). 

(1) Mfitrigh&ta, 

(2) Pitrtgh&ta, 

(3) Arhadgh&ta, 

(4) Sanghabheds, 

(5) TathSgatasy&ntike dushtaHttarudhirotp&dana. The MahS- 

vyutpatti places the third sin before the second. The 
following six crimes or deadly sins are enumerated in 
Childer^' PSli Dictionary, p. 7 b, s.v. AbhiiAAnam :— 

(l) M&tughfito, matricide; 

(3) Pitugh&to, parricide; 

(3) .Arhantagh&to, killing an Arhat ; 

(4) Lohituppftdo, shedding the blood of a Buddha ; 

(5) Sanghabhedo, causing divisions among the priesthood ; 

(6) Ajinasatthuuddeso, following other teachers. 



714 



** 



Pan-sh'-Ain. 

' Mftla-VBstu-sfttra (?).' 
Translated by Hhiien-AwSA (Hiouen-thsang), of the 
Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 fasciculi; 3 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan. .S^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 16 a. 



The following five works were translated by Than- 
wu-lSn (Dharmaraksha 1), of the Eastern T«in dynasty, 
A. D. 317-420: — 

715 mm^ ^c> m 

Fo-shwo-iun-sin-iin. 
' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the middle heart (Madhya-hndaya ?).' 
6 leaves. 

716 W^m M^IE^ 

Fo-akwo-kien-k&n-kin. 

' Sfitra addressed by Buddha to (the Bhikshu named) Seeing- 
right (?).' 9 leaves. 

717 mm:kM^M 

Fo-shwo-tH-yii-sh'- kin. 

' S<ltra spoken by Buddha on the matter (or comparison) of a 
great fish.' 2 leaves. 

718 Mmpi B-t^m. 

Fo-shwo-o-nan-tshi-man-iin. 

' Sfttra addressed by Buddha to Aneuida on seven dreams.' 
2 leaves. 

The above four works agree with Tibetan. E'~ 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 19 b seq. 

719 i^mn^nn^ n^^m 

Fo-shwo-ho-tiS.o-0-na-haii-iin. 

' 8<ltra spoken by Buddha on (the praise of) the An&g&min 
Ho-tiao (?).' 3 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. JT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 20 a. 

720 mm^mmmmm 

Fo-shwo-tan-i'- yin-yuen-Ain. 

* StLtra spoken by Buddha on the Avad^na of (the SreshiAi-putra) 
DlpSnguli (? Lamp-finger).' 

Translated by Kumira^iva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 11 leaves. 

721 mmm A':^mu 

Fo-shwo-fu-^an-yii-ku-tiA. 

' S&tra spoken by Buddha on a woman who met with ill fate (by 
the death of all her relations at one and the same time).' 

Translated by Shan-Aien, of the Western Tshin 
dynasty, A. D. 385-431. 2 leaves. 



171 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



172 



722 mmm^^M 

Fo-shwo-sz'- thien-w4n-A;m. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the four heavenly kings (Batttr- 
mab&rsl^as, who go ronnd the world on six fasting days 
every month, and who, observing the good or bad actions 
of mankind, raise their joy or grief).' 

Translated by K'-jeu, together with Pao-ytm, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A.d. 420-479. 3 leaves. 

723 nmrnrnMrn^^nM: 

Fo-sliwo-mo-ho-iiS/-yeli-tu-pliiii-mu-i-m. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on Mah&ksUyapa's saving a poor mother.' 

Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 420-479. 5 leaves. 

The above four works agree with Tibetan. .K''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 7, fol. 20 b seq. 

724 f^ tfe if ^ H + -b tPp ^ 

Fo-shwo-shan-hhin-sin-shi-tshi-phin-Ain. 
' S<ltra spoken by Buddha on the thirty-seven articles of the 
practice of meditation.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern H4n 
dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 3 leaves. 

Pi-Miu-pi-nii-noh-min-yii-tsz'- Bh^km.. 

' Sdtra on a Bhikahn who intended to commit suicide for the 
purpose of avoiding ill-fame concerning a woman.' 

Translated by Fa-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

726 mm ^ urn 

Fo-sliwo-shan-kw§,n-HiL 

' Slitra spoken by Boddha on the meditation on (the impurity 
of) the hnman body.' 

Translated by Kn Fa-hu (Dhannaraksha), of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. p. 265-316. 3 leaves. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 24 b seq. 

The following two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 701, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. They 
agree with Tibetan. .S^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 25 a : — 

727 i^mM'^ m 

Yo-Birwo-wa-khkn-km. 

• Sfttra spoken by Buddha on Impermanency (Anitya).' 3 leaves. 
There is an appendix entitled Lin-^nin-fan-fciS, or 
Eules for treating a dying person. 4 leaves. 



728 nmAM^^^n mm 

Fo-shwo-pi-wu-hhiS/-yiu-hhi4-im. 

'Stitra spoken by Bnddha on eight (classes of beings) bom in 
time or out of time (Ashtilkshana-kshana).' 5 leaves. 

The Ashtakshanas or eight classes of beings bom out 
of time are those in the following states or condi- 
tions : — 
(i) Naraka, living in hell ; 

(2) Preta, hungry demon, departed spirit ; 

(3) Tiryagyoni, lower animal ; 

(4) DlrghSyusha-deva, god of long life ; 

(5) Pratyanta^anapada, bom in a bordering country ; 

(6) Indriyavaikalya, deficient in the organs of senses ; 

(7) Mitbylldargana, having felse views or belief; 

(8) Tatbigatdnutp4da, bom at a time when there is no Buddha. 
£'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 14 b. Cf. MahUvyntpatti, § 116. 

729 i w B^ ^ m^mu 

Wu-pS,i-ti-t8z'- tsz'- shwo-pan-Mi-^dn. 

' Slitra on five hundred disciples' telling their own Nidina, or 
6ataka.' 

Translated by Kn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 303, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, ad. 265-316. i fasciculus; 
30 chapters : the first 29 chapters contain the stories 
of the 500 disciples of Buddha ; and in the 30th chapter 
Buddha speaks on the origin of human passion ; this 
last chapter seems to be incomplete. .iT'-tsin, fasc. 30, 
fol. 9 b. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 19 a. 

730 nm^^^^u 

Fo-shwo-wu-Mu-^an-^-Adn. 

' S^tra spoken by Buddha (beginning with) the section on the 
pain of five (states of existence).' 

Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317-420. 15 leaves. This 
work is doubtful in Tibetan. .2''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
foL 13 b. 

731 mm^Mm 

Fo-shwo-Aien-i-A-in. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on keeping thought firm.' 
Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a, d. 25-220. 2 leaves. 

732 mmwu^m,'i^Mm. 

Fo-shwo-tsin-fS,n--w£ln-p§,n-m^ph£ln-Hn. 

' SCltra spoken by Buddha on the Farinirvltoa of the King 
iSuddhodana.' 

Translated by Tsu-Mu .^in-shan, a. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 9 leaves. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fesc. 7) foL 14 a. 



173 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



174 



733 W^ ^M^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-hhin-Mi-htdn-iin. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddba on the former practice (of Baddha).' 
Translated by Khih Mud-sian, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi; 10 short Sutras 
collected. Each Sutra relates a Nidana or former qause 
of a certain event that happened to Buddha, such as 
his headache, pain in his hack, Devadatta's throwing 
a stone at him, a Brahmani's abuse, his eating the horse 
barley, and penance, etc. It agrees with Tibetan. £'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 16 a. 

The following two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 700 and 710, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
They agree with Tibetan. iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 7 , fol. 2 5 b : — 



734 MJ(^^Mmmm 

Khkhrkko-ika-k'- tshin-wan-iin. 

' Dirghanakha-brahma^Ellri-paripri^ft^sfltTa.' 

Dirghanaklia-parivrag'aka-paripnMAS.. 
A. R., p. 480 ; A. IJ. Gr.) p. 280. 3 leaves. 

735 Mmm^m. 

Fo-shwo-phi-yii-Mn. 

' Sutra spoken by Buddha on (eight) comparisons.' 2 leaves. 

736 # ife >!: -fe ^ M ^I 

Fo-shwo-pi-Miu-thiA-i'- khix. 

' Sfttra addressed by Buddha to the Bhikshu Thifi-fc' (hearing- 
giving).' 

Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha), of the 
EastemTsindynasty,A.D. 317-420. 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z"'- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 25 a. 

The following two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 7 u and 710 respectively, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 
618-907. They agree with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 25 b : — 



737 



mmmmmm 

Fo-shwo-liao-iiS.o-iie-Ain. 

' S&tra spoken by Buddba, being an abridged instruction.' 

2 leaves. 



738 W oS 

Fo-shwo-li^-Aj'-pin-idn. 

' Stitra spoken by Bad(Uia on curing the disease of piles.' 2 leaves. 

739 mm mm M mm 

Fo-skwo-jeh-T^ko-khk-^ieh-Jcm. 

' SAtra spoken by Bnddha on the difference of the results of 
Karman.' 



Translated by Than Fk-k' (Gautama Dharmapra^'wa), 
A.D. 582, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589(or 58i)-6i8. 
15 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 16 a. 

The following two works were translated by Guwa- 
bhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420—479. 
They agree with Tibetan, .^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 
20 b seq. : — 

740 Mm-t =^ ^ ^n M 

Fo-sh-wo-shi -'rh-phin-shan-sz'- km. 

' SAtrs spdten by Buddha on twelve differences of birth and death 
(between the holy and common men or beings).' i leaf. 

7umwt^^^M,^mmBU 

Fo-shwo-lun-^M-wu-tllo-tsui-fu-pS.o-yin-Adn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on transmigration thronghont the five 
states of existence, being the result of both virtuous and sinful 
actions.' 5 leaves. 

The following three works were translated by Tsil- 
khii Zin-shan, A. d. 455, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479 : — 

742 mm^m^'^m 

Fp-shwo-wu-wu-fan-fu-Hn. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the five (elements) not returning 
again (i. e. death).' 3 leaves. 

743 T^e same as No. 742. 3 leaves. 

744 nmmi^i^:km 

Fo-shwo-fo-ta-san-t^-iin. 

* SAtra spoken by Buddha on (two brothers named) Buddha-great 
(Buddhamahat !).and Sangba-great ^Sanghamahat !).' 8 leaves. 

They were the sons of a rich man in Ba^agriha. 
When the younger brother became an ascetic, the elder 
wished to marry the wife of the former, but she did 
not follow him. Then the elder seot an assassin to kiU 
his younger brother, who, at the moment when his four 
limbs were separated, obtained the fruits of the four 
holy paths, and whose wife was born in heaven, having 
died from excessive lamentation. The wicked elder 
brother at last fell into hell. iT'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 9 a. 

The following two works were translated by Kn Fa- 
hn (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316:— 

745 mm:kMM^M^ 

Fo-shwo-tSi-Ada-yeh-pan-yfcin. 

' Sfttra addressed by Buddha to Mah&k^yapa on the origin (or the 
law of controlling the mind).' 6 leaves. 



175 



St^TRA-PirAKA. 



176 



746 mmn ^ "^m 

Fo-shwo-sz'- tsz'- tshin-Hn. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on four (articles of) self-injuring.' 
5 leaves. 

The four articles are — i. Negligence in learning; 
2. Continuation of lust in old age ; 3. "Want of gene- 
rosity ; and 4. Not receiving the words of Buddha. 

The following three works were translated by Fl,-M, 
of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316 : — 

747 mmm^ ^^MM 

Fo-shwo-lo-jTin-^an-^u-Ain. 
' Sdtra addressed by Buddha to K^hula on forbearance.' 4 leaves. 

748 f^ ji # > i:l: -fe 1% IE ^ IS 

Fo-wei-iiieii-siao-pi-Miu-shwo-4ari-sli'-iin. 

' Stitra addressed by Buddha to young Bhikshus on the right 
matter.' 2 leaves. 

749 mm^i:> J^ a ^^ M m 

Fo-shwo-8hS.-li6-pi-Miu-kun-toh-Adn. 
* S(itra spoken by Buddha on the good qualities of the Bhikshu 
Sha-ho (!).' 3 leaves. 

The above eight works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 19 a seq. 

750 mm^ i^ B# M 

Fo-shwo-sh'- fe-sh'- kin. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on time and not-time (i. e. proper and 
improper time ?).' 

Translated by .2'o-lo-yen, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. (Z'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 17 a.) 4 leaves. 

751 i^m^ m M. 

Fo-shwo-tsz'- M-Adn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on self-love.' 
Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 

Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 5 leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 

lu, fasc. 7, fol. 19 b. 

752 nm^ ^ ^M%m 

Fo-shwo-hhien-^6-wu-fu-tbh-A;in. 
' S.fttra spoken by Buddha on five kinds of happiness and virtue 
of the wise men.' 

Translated by Po Fa-tsu, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. The seventh character of 
the title (toh, virtue) is left out in Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 22 b; K'-inm, fasc. 31, fol. 11 b. 



753 "jimnu 

Thien-tshin-wan-iin. 

' Deva-paripWitA^-sfltra.' 

Devata-s<3itra(?). 
A. E., p. 478; A. M. G., p. 281. Translated by 
Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 648, of the Th4n 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 4 leaves. There are nine 
questions and answers in this Sutra. 

The following four works were translated under the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420; but the trans- 
lators' names are lost : — 

754 Mmm w IS 

Fo-shwo-hu-tsin-Aiin. 
' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the protection of purity.' 3-leaves. 

755 mwt:^mM: 

Fo-shwo-inu-liwan-A:in. 
■ Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the tree Hw^n (the seeds of which, 
108 in number, are used for rosaries).' 2 leaves. 

This Sutra gives an account concerning the use of a 
rosary made of these seeds. 

756 ^mu ±.^U 

Fo-shwo-wu-shS,ri-A;Au-Ain. 

' S<ltra spoken by Buddha on the highest place (or object 
worshipped (?), i. e. the Triratna).' I leaf. 

The above five works are wanting in Tibetan (1). 
.ST-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 22 b. 

757 M.^^^mUU 

Lu-A'- Man-io-yin-ynen-Ain. 

' S<!ttra on the Nid&na or Avad^na of the Staa^ithxa RuAi (!).' 

12 leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 23 a. 

The following three works were translated under the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316; but the trans- 
lators* names are lost : — 



3& life 



758 W iJ£ 1a 3^ S ^ 

Fo-shwo-phu-ta-wan-Ain. 

'Sutra spoken by Buddha on the King SamantaprSpta (!).' 
4 leaves, 

Deest in Tibetan. .2"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 23 b. 

759 nm^'f-nm. 

Fo-shwo-kwSi-tsz'- mu-Hn. 

'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the mother of (500) demon- 
children (i. e. HAritl).' 4 leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 24 a. 



177 



StrTRA-PiyAKA. 



178 



760 



Fo-shwo-f4n-mo-n£ln-kwo-wS,n-Ain. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the King of the country 
Br&hmarm (t).' 2 leaves. 



761 -mmM ^w ^tm 

Fo-shwo-sun-to-ye-i'- kin. 

' Satra addressed by Buddha to (the Brahmajfcarin) Sun-to-ye-it'(?).' 
Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 
222-280. 3 leaves. 

762 w^m^-^^mnm 

Fo-shwo-fu-mu-an-nan-pao-Hn. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the kindness of parents difficult 
to be returned.' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, 
A. D. 25—220. I leaf. 

763 mm M Mil 

Fo-shwo-sin-sui-A;m. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the new year (i. e. the time when 
tbe var^^s or rainy season is over).' 

Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 6 leaves. 

764 Mmn^m m 

Fo-shwo-iA.iiin-niu-phi-A:in. 

' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the cow-herd comparison.' 

Translated by Fa-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. 

765 mm Jim m 

Fo-shwo-iiu-liun-A;m. 

' S<ltra spoken by Buddha on nine (causes of) unexpected or 
untimely (death).' 

Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 2 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by Tstt-Mu 
iTin-shan, a. d. 455, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 
420-479:— 

766 mm^ ^^ 'W iH: m 

Fo-shwo-wu-khun-pu-shi-Aiii. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on five states of fear (concerning the 
disorder of Bhikshus in future time).' 2 leaves. 

767 B ife B ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-ti-tsz'- sz'- fu-shan-A;in. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on a pupil who revived (seven days 
after) his death.' 7 leaves. 



The above eight works are wanting in Tibetan. 
A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 21b seq. 

768 mmmMM^m 

Fo-shwo-hhi^-tai-kan-io-iin. 

• satra spoken by Buddha on a slow and idle farmer.' 
Translated by Hwui-Men, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479. 2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
A'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 22 a. 

Fo-shwo-pien-i-Msin-K-tsz'-su-wan-Jfcin. 

* satra spoken by Buddha (answerng) the question of the son 
of the BiesiithSxi Pien-i (!).' 

Translated by FS-AMn, of the Northern Wei dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. II leaves. 



770 uv^m^^nmii. 

Wu-keu-yiu-pho-i-wan-A;in. 

' satra (answering) the question of the Up^sik^ VimalS..' 
Translated by Gautama Pra^maruAi, a. d. 542, of the 
Eastern W6i dynasty, A. D. 534-550. 3 leaves. 

The following four works were translated by Tsu- 
Mii Ain-shan, a. d. 455, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 420-479 : — 

771 mmw m m 

Fo-shwo-ye-F- kih. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on (the Br^hmana) Ye-fc' (?).' 3 leaves. 

772 mmMB^u 

Fo-shwo-mo-lo-vr^n-Ain. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on the King Mo-lo (?).' 2 leaves. 

773 nmM 'MM^u 

Fo-shwo-mo-t^-kwo-w^n-Mn. 

.' satra spoken by Buddha on the King of a country Mo-ti (?).' 
2 leaves. 

774 mmmumm^m 

Fo-shwo-i^n-tho-yueh-kwo-w£in-Mn. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on the King of a country 
iimdanavat (?).' 3 leaves. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. A"- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 21a seq. 

775 mm^^i% 

Fo-sliwo-wu-w^n-iin. 

' satra spoken by Buddha on five Kings.' 

N 



179 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



180 



Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. 

776 nm^^^mm 

Fo-shwo-Mu-iiSrkufi-tdh-tiA. 

* SAtra spoken by Buddha on the merit of leaving the house 
(in order to become an anchorite).' 

Translated under the thJ-ee Tshin dynasties, A. d. 
350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 6 leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. A"-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 7, fol. 23 a. 

777 mmmmmm 

Fo-ahwo-kkn-thkn-ahu-laii. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the £tndana tree.' 
Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25- 
220; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 

778 mmm^m^% m. 

Fo-shwo-no-to-ho-to-Mi-Aii. 

' Stttra spoken by Buddha entitled No-to-ho-to-^Ai (a 
transliteration of a certain term ?).' 

Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 
Buddha, being asked by a Deva, told his disciples 



eight things concerning gifts, and ten causes of a foolish 
man's not knowing gifts. A"'- tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 9 b. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol, 23 b. 

779 mm^^m 

ShS,n-pi-y^o-fa-Ain. 
' Sdtra on the law of secret importance of meditation.' 

Translated by Kum^ra^iva, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 3 fasciculi. 



780 



n A 



Yin-kh'-z\i-&in. 

' Skandha-dh&tT-&yatana>s(ltra.' 
Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a. d. 25-220. • 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 16 b. 

781 mmmmmmm 

Fo-shwo-yin-yuen-saii-hu-Hn. 

*BuddhabhSishita-nidftna-saAghap&la-8<ltra.' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost, i fasci- 
culus. Deest in Tibetan. /(T'-yucn-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 22 b. 



181 



StTTRA-PimKA. 



182 



PART m. 



^7€AB^A^h^$ 



"^m 



Svin-yuen-2u-ts4n-^u-t4-sido- 
ehan-A;m, or the Stitras of the Mahiykna and HlnayAna, admitted into the 
Canon during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (A.D. 960-1127 and 
XI 27-1 280) and Yuen (i 280-1 368) dynasties. 



Note — There are fifty-nine Sfttras of the HlnaySna out of three hundred works in this Part. They will be distinguished by 
an h within parentheses added after their Chinese titles. They are the works mentioned under the heading of the SAtras of the 
HinayHna, except five, viz. Nos. 808, 817, 823, S24, 923, which are under that of the Vinaya-pitaka of the same school, in the 
A''-yuen-lu and f -tsiii. 



The following two works were translated by Thien- 
si-tsai, A.V. 980—1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a. D. 
960-1127: — 

Fo-shwo-t4-8han-^an-yen-pS«-WS,6-tm. 

' Baddhabh£sliita-mah&y&na-vytlba-ratnar%ars<itra.' 

Karawfiavyiiha-sMra. 

^'-ynen-lu,fasc. 5, foLiSa; A.R.,p.437; A.M.G., 

p. 243- 

Ghanavyfiha-sMra. 

Cone. 592. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. Cf. Nos. 168, 169. 

783 ^ m^Bn mm 

Fan-pieh-shan-noh-pjio-yid-iin. (h) 

' Sfttra on the division or explanation of the results of good and 
bad (actions).' 2 fasciculi. 

This is a later translation of Nos. 610, 611. Deest 

in Tibeta®. JST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 27 b. 

784 mm^m:k^m ±m 

Fo-shwo-sheu-hu-t4-tshien-kwo-tu-AdA. 

' Sfttrs spoken by Buddha on the protection of the great-thousand 
world.' 

MahS^ahasrapramardana (?)-si!ltra. 

Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. g, fol. 19 a; A. E., p. 516 ; A.M.G., 

p. 316. 

MahSiSahasramane^ala-s^ktra. 



Cone. 64. Translated by Sh'-hu (DanapSla 1), A. d. 
980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 
3 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. iC'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

The following fo'&r works were translated by F4-thien 
(Dharmadeva ?), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty. 
A. D. 960-1127: — 

785 it-^ Mmn^±mm 

T^fafi-kwS,n-tsun-M'- pS,o-kwan-iain-^. 

* Mah3vaipulya-dli4rant-ratnapt9bh43a-s(!ltra.' 5 fitsdcnli. 

This is a later translation of the fifteenth chapter on 

the ten dwellings (not the DswabhiiniiB, but the lower 

steps of a Bodhisattva) in fasc. 16 of No. 88. K'- 

yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 15 a. 

786mm:kmmmmm^^ 

Fo-8hwo-tfl,-shan-shaft-wu-Mn-sheu-^^tin- 
kwfi.n-minrwSA-^u-llti-tlio-lo-m-Hn. 

■ Buddhabh^hita-mahSySn&ry&mit&yumiakitaprabhdsarSjra- 
tath^ata-dh^ranl-sfttia.' 7 leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc 5, fol. 19 b. 



^m^i& 



787 1P^ IS; A fd ^ w 

Fo-sh-wo-t3/-shan-Bhan-ii-siSja-M'- shi- 
tho-lo-ni-Adn. 

' Baddhabh£sfaita-nlabay&n&r7a<rl-rasudhara-dharant-satra. ' 

Yasudhara-dh^rani. 

N2 



183 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



184 



See No. 492. 9 leaves. This is a later translation 
of Nob. 492, 962. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc 6, fol. I. But see Nos. 492, 962. 

Fo-shwo-tS,-shan-nh-t8z'-w£ln-su-wan-^. 

' Buddhabh&shita-mah&y&na^sdrysputra (or, UdAyana)-r%a- 
paripnfcfcAS-slitra.' 

Uday^na (or Udayana)-vatsaragfa-paripniMS,. 

See No. 38. 14 leaves. This is a later translation 
of Nos. 23 (29), 38. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 14 b. But see No. 23 (29). 

789 mm^mm^m 

Fo-shwo-Hn-y&o-thun-tsz'- Hn. 

*Baddhabh&9hita-saTarnara8ini-knm4ra-s1itra.' 

Translated by Thien-si-tsSi, a. D. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 9 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-ynen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 14 a. 

79oi^mwcm^ytmAiif^m 

Fo-tin-f4ft-wu-keu-kwli6-min-iru-phu-nian-kwM- 

te^-yi-tshi^^u-lM-sin-tho-lo-ni-Mn. 
Samantamukha - pravesa - rasmivimaloshnisha - 

prabM-sarvatathagatahridaya-samaviroiana- 

dha,rawi(-sfitra). 

J^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 20 a. Cone. 172 reads 
wrongly arhataya for hrtdaya. Translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala 1), A. D. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

The following two works were translated by Thien- 
Ri-ts4i, A.D. 980—1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 
960-1127: — 

791 mmmmjE^-^MMm 

Fo-shwo-leu-kwo-iaja-fa-kS,ii-lu-ku-Mn. 

'Ba^dhabhSshita-Tiin&nasaddhann&mrtta-dundabhi-stitra.' 
5 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. £'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 22 b. 

792 mm:knmM.m'(t^ 



A ife # ^ 

Fo-shwo-tS;-shafi-sli3ji-Hen-pien-hvrS,-wan- 
shu-ah'- li-wan-fiS.-AiA. 

'Baddbabh&9hita-mab&y&iia-siidar8anaTikriy&-nia%n«rl-dliarma- 
pariprtiiM-afltra.' 

Bodhivaksho-ma%u»ri-mrde«a-s{ltra. 



^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 12 a. 

Bodhivaka (?)-nirdesa. 
A.R.,p. 451; A.M.G., p. 256; Cone. 566. 7leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. JP'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

The following two works were translated by F4-thien 
(Dh^rmadeva ?), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 

Shan-hliii-khun-tsin-phu-sSrtho-lo-m-/Bn. 

- Ary&kdsagaTbba-bodhisattTa-db&ranl-siitra.' 

Saptabuddhaka-sfttra. " 
See No. 367. 9 leaves. This is a later translation 
of Nos, 367, 368. Deest in Tibetan. JP'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5; fol. 21 b. But see Nos. 367, 368. 

794 mm:kmm^^tm^m 

Fo-shwo-tft-hu-minrtll-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

' Bnddbabb&sbita-mahELprabhSpaia-inahSdbSratil-sAtTa.' 7 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5^ fol. 21b. 

795 mmm mmm^^^ 

Fo-shwo-wu-nan-shan-f^-w^-su-lai- 
A;w3^n-yen-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

' Buddbabhashita-durjayadhvasfarajra (?)-tath4gata-Tyftha- 
dh^rant-s&tra.' 

.Dliva^agrakeyflra-dhS,rani. 
^'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 5, fol. 25 b; Cone. 841; A. R., 
p. 525; A. M.G., p. 324. Translated by Sh'-hu (D&na- 
pala?), A. D. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 
960—1127. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s.v. 

796 m m mn^m^m 

Tsui-Bban-fo-tin-tho-lo-ni-^iii. 

•The most excellent (oryijraya-)Baddbo3bnlsha-dh&ranl-s(itra.' 

Saxvadurgati-parisodhanoshnishavi^aya-dhSirawi. 
See No. 348. 3 leaves. Translated by Fa-thien 
(Dharmadeva ?), a.d. 9 7 3-9 81, -of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960—1127. This is alater translation of Nos. 348- 
352. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, foL 25 b. 

797 mmn A^^'^^um 

ShaA - fo - mu - siS/O - tsz'- pS,n - ^^o - po - lo - 
roi-to-^. 

'ATya-bnddbamfttrikdlpftksbara-pTa^Aftp&ramitft-siltra.' 

Alp^ksliara-pra>^n^p^ramit&. 



183 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



186 



A.R., p. 512 ; A.M.G., p. 312. Translated by Thien- 
8i-tsfi,i, A. D. 980-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. b. 
960-1127. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 19 b. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(D4napS,la ?), a. d. 980—1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1125:: — 

798 mw-mf^%wmm 

SiS.o-Mu-yi-tshi^sh^n-tien-AM-iiS,n-sm- 
Miu-^ru-i-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

* Sfttra of the Dh^rani dest^ying all tbe obstacles of a flash of 
lightning according to wish and thought (?).' 5 leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 25 a. 

799 mm ±.mmta-^^m 

Shan-tsui-shan-tafi-niin-.2ru-lM-tho-lo- 
ni-^. 

' Ary&nuttaTadipa-tath&gata-dh&rani-sl^tra.' 8 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 a. 

The following two works were translated by Fa-thien 
(Dharmadeva I), a, d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127^=^ 

800 ^m^mm'^'^m^m: 

T^-han-lin-shan-nan-n^-tho-lo-ni-^ifL 

' MahSsitavanSrya-dantfo-dh^ranl-sfttra.' 

Mahltdan<^a-dhS,rani. 
jK''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 21 a; Cone. 618; A. R, 
p. 525 ; A. M. G., p. 324. 6 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

801 mm^n^ ^m 

Fo-shwo-M-hhin-yiu-wM-^. (h) 

'Baddhabh^shita-sarrasamsk^ni-samskrita-sfttra.' 2 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 4 b. 

The following t*^o works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(DanapS,la?), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 

802 Um^ ^^B^M 
Si-Mu-A;iiA-y&o-tho-lo-ni-^. 

'SAtra of the Dh&ranl stopping pTematnre death.'. 

.S'intS.maninS.ma-sarvaghHtamntyu-vSuranita 
(or -va,rana)-dh^rani. 



.ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 3 a; Cone. 518, where how- 
ever this Sanskrit title is not fully restored from the 
Chinese transliteration given on the former authority. 
3 leaves. This Sfttra exists in Tibetan. Z'ynen-lu, 



s. V. 



803 -^^^AE&mm i^ 

Yi-tshiS-^Ti-lai-iaA-f^-pi-mi-^/tiS-yin- 
sin-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

'Sarvatath4gata-saddharma-guhyakara«(Ja-mudr4-hWdaya-dli4ranl- 
sfttra.' 10 leaves. 



804 



^ 



Mi^-f^-shan-nien-Mu-Ain. (h) 
Saddharma-(S.rya)-8inntyupasthS,na-8fitra. 

Cf. No. 679. Translated by Fa-thien (Dharma- 
deva?), A.D. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 
960-1127. 8 fasciculi. This is somewhat similar to 
No. 679, though it is much shorter. Cf. .ff '-tsin, fasc. 30, 
fol. 2 a. According to £''-yuen-lu (fasc. 4, fol. 1 1 a), this 
is a later translation of No. 2 3 (4 3). But this note ought 
to belong to No. 805. Cf. Z'-tsin, fasc. 3, fol. 18 b. 

805 i^m:kmmm^^m 
IE mm 

Fo-shwo-tlL-HS,-yeh-waii-tS.-p£io-tsi- 

'Bnddhabh&8hita-mahdklt<yapa-paripn£M£l-mah&ratnak<Uar 
saddharma-stttra.' Cf. Cone. 623. 

Kilsyapa-parivarta. 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), A. d. 980-1000, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1 127. 5 fasciculi. This 
is a later translation of Nos. 23 (43), 57, 58. iT'-teiri, 
fasc. 3, fol. 18 b. Deest in Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, 
fol. 37 a. But see No. 23 (43). 



806 









Tsie-w^-nS-n-fS,-thien-tsz'-8heu-sa.n-kwei-i- 
kwo-mien-noh-t&o-Hn, (h) 

• Sfttra on a Devaputra named Tsie-wS-nSn-fa y), who escaped 
from (falling into) an evil state (to be reborn as a boar), 
on account of receiving (the instruction in) the Tri«arama 
(from Indra).' 

Translated by FS,-thien (Dharmadeva 1), A. d. 937- 
98 r, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1 127. 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc, 8, fol. 2 a. 



187 



ST^TRA-PiyAKA. 



188 



807 



1 # ^ i? 

Fo-shwo-Aiilo-liiln-8heu-iiii£i-Jfcm. (h) 

' Stttra spoken by Buddha on coanting (the length of) the life 
(of beings in the Saha world).' 

Translated by Thien-si-ts^i, a. d. 980-1001, of tte 
later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 11 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 4 a. 



The following two works were tr^slated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala 1), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960—1127 : — 

808 mm'i>m-\^i^m m m 

Fo-shwo-shSi-mi-slii-Ad^-i-tso-Am. (h) 

' S<ltra spoken by Buddha on the ceremonial rules for the ten 
precepts (iSiksh&padas) of the Srdmanera.' 6 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, faso. 8, fol. 20 b, 
where this work is mentioned under the heading of the 
Vinaya of the Hinayana. 

809 w^mmww^m^m 

Fo-shwo-shan-M'-sM-tho-lo-iii-liA. 

'Buddhabh&shit&rya-Tasudhara-dh&rani-e&tra.' 

Va8udhara-dh§,rani. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 22 a; Cone. 112. 8 leaves. 
Cf. Nos. 492, 787, 962. 

The following two works were translated by F^-thien 
(Dharmadeva?), A. D. 973-98 1, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960—1127 : — 

810 Mlklfj M&. 

Fo-shwo-pu-i'-Mn. (h) 

* Buddhabh^shita-idllna-sfltra.' 3 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 14 a. 

811 mmmm-^mm^m 

Fo-sh-wo-shan-yS/O-mu-thp-lo-ni-^. 

'BnddiiabhS.shit4rya-graham&trikS-dh&rani-s(!ltra.' 

GrahamatrikS.-dli£lrant. 
^■'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 b; Cone. 100; A. E., p. 530; 
A. M. G., p. 328. 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, 
.ff^'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

812 ^ ^ ;g # ¥ 

Fa-tBi-min-shu-zHn. 

' Sfttra of the number of names, being the Dharmasaiigraha.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala f), A.D. 980-1000, 

of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 7 leaves. 

This work is mentioned under the heading of the 

"Works of the Western or Indian Sages, in ^'-yuen-lu. 



fasc. 10, fol. 4 b. It is to be compared with the 
Sanskrit text of the Dharmasangraha, mentioned in 
Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, II, 31. There 
is a similar MS. in the University library, Cambridge. 

813 m ^ B^ 



Shan-to-lo-phu-s§.-yi-plli-pS,-inm- 
tho-lo-ni-^in. 

*ATya-t4r&-(bhadra)-bodhi3attva-nSm&shfa«ataka-dh&ra«i-s<itrs.' 
Cf. No. 515. 

Translated by FS-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a. D. 973- 
98 1, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1 127. 8 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 19 b. 

8u -\^ r^m^m^m 

Shi-'rh-yuen-shan-si^n-Bui-^. (h) 
* S&tta, on lucky omens produced from twelve causes.' 
Translated by Sh'-hu (DanapMa t), A. d. 980-1000, of 
the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi. It 
is doubtful or wanting in Tibetan. iP'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 4 a. 

The following two works were translated by Thien- 
si-tsdi, A.D. 980-ioor, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 
960-1127. They agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5, fol. 19b seq. ; — 



815 



H ^ E ^ 



W A;g 



TsEin-yS.ri-shan-t6h-to-lo-phu-BS,-yi- 

pai-p§,-min-^in. 

' Stttra on praising a hundred and eight names of the holy Bodhi- 
sattva T&r&bhadra.' 

T§.rabhadra-n&m^sh;asataka. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 19b; Cone. 759; A. E., 
p. 534 ; A. M. G., p. 332. 6 leaves. 



816 



m 



Shan-kw&n-tsz'-tsS,i-phu-sS,-yi-p&i- 

' Arya-avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-n&m^shtasataka-sdtra.' 

Ayalokitesvara-nlLm^shtasataka. 
A. E., p. 533 ; A. M. G., p. 331. 6 



The following three works were translated by Fa- 
thien (Dharmadeva?), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. d, 960-1 127 : — 



189 



StTTEA-PIT'AKA. 



190 



Fo-shwo-mu-lien-8u-wan-^. (h) 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on {he request of Maudgalyayana." 
2 leavesi 

Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasd. S, foL 20 b, 
■where this work is mentioned Undef the heading of the 
Vinaya of the Hlnayana. 



818 ^[ M 



^^ ^ M 



mmu 



WjLi-tao-wan-shan-ta-shan-fS,-wu- 
■wo-i-kiii. 
' Arya-mahayana-sHtra on the meaning of the Anatma in (Sarva)- 
dharma, asked by a Tlrthaka.' 

/S^lisambliava-stea. 
Cone. 787. 4 leaves. This is a later translation of 
Nos. 280, 281. ^'-jTien-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 12 b. 

819 PiH|.flfi#gi-WA;glI 

Phi-^-^'-^u-s^-yi-pM-pa-miti-^. 

' Vikautu(ka ?)-bodhisattva-namash«asataka-s(itra.' 5 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 20 a. 

820 m^itw^^i^mm 

Shan-Hiin-liwa-shi-pai-yii-^S-tho-^in. 

' Sfttra of the O&thSs of a hundred comparisons (or Avadana- 
gataka, composed by ?) 6ayasena for converting the world 
(to the law of Buddha).' 

Translated by Thien-si-tsai, A. d. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 10 leaves. 

The following five works were translated by Fa-thien 
(Dharmadeva ?), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 

821 :^M^ ^il 

' Sfttra of the GathS.3 on six paths.' 8 leaves. 
The above two works are mentioned under the 
heading of the "Works of the Indian Sages, in ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 10, fol. 6 b. 

822 itpm^m^jrm ii 

Miao-phi-phu-sa-su-wan-^in. 

'Subahu-bodhisattva-paripnttH-sCltra.' 

Suhaim-'p&TvprikkhL 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 18 b; Cone. 361, 4 fasciculi. 
This is a later translation of No. 531. It agrees with 
Tibetan, .ff^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 



823 nm^M ^i^ii 

Fo-shwo-'pi-khu-wu-ik-km. (h) 

' Buddhabhashita-bhikshu-pa^iadharma-sfttra.' 3 leaves. 

824 mm3MMPM-\''mm 

Fo-shwo-pi-Mu-H^-sh'- kik-shi-ik-kiH. (h) 

' Buddhabhftshita-bhikshuka-siksha (?)-da«adharma-8(ltra.' 3 leaves. 

The above two works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Vinaya of the Hlnayana, in ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 20 a. 

825 m w^^^'W ^m ^m. 

^u-fo-sin-yin-tho-lo-m-to. 

' Sarvabuddha-hridaya-mudra-dharanl-stitra.' 

Buddhahridaya-dhS,ranl. 
This is a later translation of No. 489. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'';yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 3 a. But see No. 489. 
2 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(D4nap41a ?), A. D. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127; — 

826 Am^MMf-m^M 

T^-shan-pao-yueh-thun-tsz'-wan-fa-^-in. 

' MahHyana-ratnaZcandra-kumara-paripr' '•'.*, '" Trma-stltra. 
5 leaves. 

Deest in Tibetan. .£''-yuen-Iu, fasc 4, fcl. 13 a. 

827 nmM^m^a^m^m 

Fo-shwo-lien-hwS,-yen-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

' Buddhabhashita-pun(2arlka^akshur-dhara»l-slJltra.' I leaf. 

Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. .5, fol. 24 b. 

828 w^mmMM-^^^m 

Fo-sliwo-kwlin-siM-fo-rQu-pS,n-^o-po- 
lo-ini-to-phu-S£l-iin. 

' Stitra spoken by Buddha on meditating on and thinking of the 
Bodhisattva Buddhamatrika-pra^nap^ramita (?).' 

Translated by Thien-si-tsai, a.d. 980-ioor, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 3 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 18 b. 

The following four works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala?), A. d. 980-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 



191 



StlTRA-PIT-AKA. 



192 



829 mm^aMm^^m^m 

Fo-shwo-^u-i-mo-ni-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

' Buddhabha3hita-p°.' 

Pa(iIlla^•mta^lani-dhal•ani-s6t^a. 
Coac. 247 a. 4 leaves. This is a later translation 
of Nos. 321-324. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 20 b. 

830 i^mm :kmw^^ 

Fo-shwo-shan-ta-tsun-M'-wan-A-in. 

' Buddhabhaahit^ya-mahadh^ranlrfij/a-sfttra.' 4 leaves. 

831 mmmi-M^m^m 

Fo-shwo-tsui-shS,n-i-tho-lo-ni-iin. 

' BuddhabMshita-anuttaramati-dharanl-stttxa.' 6 leaves. 

832 mmwmm A:k m 

Fo-shwo-^A'- miA-tsS,6-p^-ta-tsun- 
kh'-wkh-kin. 

' BuddUabh^shita-prabh^bara-pi/aka (or -garbha)-ash<amahS- 
dhSlranlra^a-s<itra.' 7 leaves. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 22 b seq. 

833 mmn^ m^ m ^K i^ 

Shan-wu-nan-shan-iin-kan-hwo-tho- 
lo-ni-A'iii. 

' Arya-durjaya-va^ragat-dbSranl-sdtra.' 
Translated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a. d. 973- 
981, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1 127. 5 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan, .^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 25 b. 

The following five works were translated by 8h'-hu 
(Danapala ?), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Svui dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 

Fo-sliwo-tsun-slian-t4-min-wan-A:in. 

' Buddhabh4shita-^ryottama-mah&vidy4rS.3a-9(ltra.! 4 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 4 a. 

835 1^ i 



Fo-shwo-A;'-kwan-imeli-yi-tshi^yeli-M,n- 
tho-lo-ni-AiA. 

Buddhabhashita-^Manolka-sarvagati-parisodhana-dharanl-sfltra.' 

G^«anolka-dhS,rani-sarvagati-parisodlianl. 



This is a later translation of No. 496. Deest in 
Tibetan. .X^'yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 23 a. But see No. 496. 

836 m mi^M^mn '^m 

Fo-shwo-^u-i-p&o-tsuA-A;A'--w4n-Ain. 

' Buddhabh&shita-Z;iDt&(mani)-rataa-dh&i^nl-rfi^-s<ltra.' 4 leaves. 

It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 1 2 b. 

837 i^iiAi^^e^ig*!!!^ 

Fo-shwo-ta-tsz'- tsSii-thien-tsz'- yin-ti-iin. 

'Buddhabh&shita-mabesvara-devaputra-hetubbdmi-stitra.' 9 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. jT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. lib. 

838 mwcm ^^m^m. 

Fo-shwo-psLo-shan-tho-lo-ni-zHn. 

'Buddhabh&shita-ratiia9S.ta-db&ranl-satra.' 2 leaves. 

889 Mm-\^^M. 

Fo-shwo-shi-Mo-^. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on the ten names or epithets (of 
Buddha)." 

Translated by Thien-si-tsai, a. d. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 3 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. iiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 12 a. 

840 M'^mi}jnmU^f')xm 

Fo - wei- sor ki^ - lo - lun-wEi-n - su - shwo- 
t^-shaA-f^-Aia. 

' Satra addressed by Buddha to the N&gar&^a Sagara on the law 
of the Mahfiy&na.' 

Sagara-ii§,gar%a-paripWM/i^-sfltra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 13 b; Conc.178. Translated 
by Sh'^-hu (Ddnapala 1), a.d. 980-1000, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 10 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s.v. No. 840 is mentioned 
under the heading of the Vinaya of the Mahaydna, in 
/f'-tsin, fasc. 32, fol. 5 a. 






841 TO HJC -H K ^ ^ R£ M >S. I? 
Fo-shwo-phu-hhien-phu-sfi,-tho-lo-ni-Jfcin. 

'Buddhabh&shita-samantabhadra-bodhisattva-dh&ranl-sAtra.' 
Translated by F4-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a. d. 973- 
981, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. .ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 21b. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala t), A.D. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 



193 



StTTRA- 

m m 



PirAKA. 



194 



842 :k ^ M\] k^ M \U ^ 

m M^m 

TS.-^-kM-ini&o-kS,o-8han-leu-kwo-tho- 
lo-ni/tin. 

Mahava(;rameru-.sikhara-k<i;llg^ra-(iha- 
rani(-8<itra). 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. i b ; Cone. 626 ; A. R., p. 539 ; 
A. M. G., p. 337. 10 leaves. It agrees with Tibeta,ii. 
JE'-yuen-lu, s. v. 






843 M A M i ^ Jl 

KwM-tS,-lien-hwa-^S,n-yen-man-nS,-lo- 
mieh-yi-tshi6-tsa.i-tho-lo-m-/Kn. 

' MaM-pun<2arlkavy(iha-mam2ala-sarvap£pa-vina8a- 
dharant-sHtra." 

II leaves. 

Fo-shwo-ta-mo-li-^'-phu-sa-^. 

'BuddhabhSshita-mahamarlM-bodliisattvarstltra.' 

Translated by Thien-si-tsai, A. d. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 7 fascicuU. It 
agrees with Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 17 a. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
va^a, A. D, 746-771., of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618- 
907:— 

845 Mm^m^m^^$Mm 

Fo-shwo-ino-li-A'-thi-pho-hwS.-maii-;iin. 

'Buddliabh&3liita-inar!A:l-devi-pusbpamS,U-stXtra.' 
14 leaves. Deeat in Tibetan. JP-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 10 a. But see No. 847. 



846 



mmm^^ 



Fo-shwo-mo-li-^'-thien-^in. 

' Baddhabh&shita-marUi-devi-sfltra.' 
5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 17 a. 

Fo-shwo-mo-li-ii'-thien-tho-lo-m-AAeu-^. 

'Baddhabhll.shita-marU;i-devl-db&rant-mantra-s<ltra.' 

Mari/Kye (MarMl ?)-dliarani. 
A. E., p. 518 ; A. M. G., p. 318. Translated under 
the Li4n dynasty, A. d. 502-557 ; but the translator's 
name is lost. 2 leaves. This is an earlier translation 



of a part of the Mari^i-sutra in fasc. 10 of No. 363. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 23 a. 

But according to Z^'-tsin (fasc. 14, fol. 23 b), the 
above three works are earlier translations of a part of 
No. 844. 

The following five works were translated by Fa-thien 
(Dharmadevat), a.d. 973-98 1, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 

848 1^^ M ^ M$^ il 

Fo-shwo-MS,n-^6-^'-p£lo-^. (h) 

' Baddhabhashita-sreshtti- dSnaphala-satra.' 

8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 27 a. But, according to Z^'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 18 a), 
this is a later translation of the Sudatta-sutra in the 
Madhyamagama, i.e. No. 542 (155). 

849 f^ m It \!> PI ^ m 

Fo-shwo-phi-sha-man-thien-vsran-^. 

* Buddhabh^shita-vaisramana-divyar^gra-Biitra.* 

9 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 20 a. 

850 m ^ p w^m 

Phi-pho-sh'-fo-to. (h) 

' Vipasyi-buddha-sfltra.' 

2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 

fasc. 8, fol. I b. According to .fi^'-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 5 a), 

this is a later translation of the latter part of the 

Mahanidana-sAtra in the Dlrghagama, i. e. No. 545 (i). 

851 MM, i^^ ^ M: U 

Fo-sliwo-ta-sS,n-mo-20-^ia. (h) 

' BuddhabhS.3bitarmah&samaya-slltra.' 
6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 26 b. But, according to Z''-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 7 b), 
this is a later translation of the Mahasamaya-sutra in 
the Dirghagama, i. e. No. 545 (15). 

852 1^ ift ^ 3fe # H ^ 

Fo-shwo-yueh-^S,n,-phu-sS,-^. (h) 

'Buddhabhashita-fcandraprabha-bodhisattva-s<itra.' 

Zandraprabha-bodliisattvS,vad&aa-sutra.' 

.ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 14 b; Cone. 869 ; A. R., 
p. 482 ; A. M. G., p. 286. 6 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

The following six works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(DanapS,la ?), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127: — 





195 



StrTRA-PIfAKA. 



196 



M 5^ 



Fo-shwo-phu-hhien-m&n-nS.-lo-^n. 

' Buddhabhashita-samantabhadra-mandalB-sfltlftt,' 

lo leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. g 
fol. i8b. * 



854 Mm:m^m^:^m^ii 

Fo-shwo-shan-iw£in-yen-tho-lo-m-/Kn. 

'Buddhabhasbita-arya-vyAha-dharanl-sfttra.' 

2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 20 b, 

Fo-shwo-shan-liu-taz'-t§,-inm-wS,£i-tho- 
lo-ni-yKn. 

' BuddhabhS,3bita-^rya-sha<iakshara-mabavidyi-rSs'a-dharar(< 
sfttra.' 

2 leaves. 

856 ^m:km^mfi^M 

Tshien-^^n-ta-mm-tho-lo-ni-^ft. 

'Sahasrapravartana-mab4vidy&-dfa&ranl*8{ttra.' 
4 leaves. 

857 mm^mm^^m^m 

Fo-shwo-hwa-tsi-leu-kwo-tho-lo-ni-^iA. 

'Buddbabb&sbita-pushpaktita-vim&Da-dMrant-sfitra.' 

Pushpakii"a-dh&.ranl. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 23 a; Cone. 203; A. B.., 
p. 526 ; A. M. G., p. 325. 4 leaves. This is a later 
tx-anslation of Nos. 337-389. Z^'-yuen-lu, s.y.; JT'-tsin, 
fasc. 13, fol. I a. 

858 mmmmm^^m^m 

Fo-shwo-shan-f^n-yin-lo-tho-lo-ni-jiiA, 

'Buddhabhil3hita-yayadhva5ramS.ia-dharaml-8<itra.' 

3 leaves. 

859 =^ ilF ^ IrF *^ U 

^un-hhii-mo-ho-ti-itm. (h) 

' Samadatta-inabS.r4^a-s(itra.' 
Translated by Fa-hhien, A. D. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 13 fasciculi. Deest in 
Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 26 a. It contains a 
history of iSakyamuni, from the origin of the world, 
and a list of his ancestors, beginning with the first 



'lord of the field' ot ruler, S4n-mo-t4-to-w4n, i.e. 
Samadatta-rl^a (fasc. i, fol. 6 a, col. 5 seq.), and ending 
with fiuddha's visit to his father after his becoming the 
tolightetied, and his telling the story of a former king of 
Vetrawasi, Brahtn4yus by name. In the Chinese title, 
the first two characters ^ g4p fifun-hhii, ' multitude- 
assent,' are used for a translation of the name Sama- 
datta. The celebrated Faszepa explainB this name in 
his work isntitled Z^an-su-A'-lun (No. 1320, fasc. i, fol. 
i 9 b). He says, ' The ruler was called Ta-sS,n-mo-to-w4n, 
i. e. Mah£-8amadatta-ra^a, because he was chosen to 
become bo (or elected as the first lord) by the multi- 
tude.' He uses the three characters ^ ^ g^ iTun- 
BU-hhfi, ' he who is chosen by the multitude,' both 
foif the explanation and translation of the name Sama- 
datta. The first and third characters of this term are 
exactly the same as the first two characters in the 
present title as above mentioned ; while the second one, 
fifr su, is merely a sign of the passive voice. Then the 
next three characters ^ gflj" 'S' Mo-ho-ti in the title 
evidently stand for Maharaja, which again agree with 
the first and last characters of the name ^ ^ ^ 
^ 2^ Ta-san-mo-to-wan, i. e. Maha-Samadatta-rag'a, 
given in No. 1320. It is by no means certain, whether 
this Chinese title, ' Samadatta-mahara.g'a-siitra,' is a 
literal rendering of the Sanskrit title, or not. But this 
Chinese title cannot be meant to represent ' the Maha- 
vastu according to the version of the Maliasaiighikas,' 
as Mr. Beal says in his Catalogue, p. 54. 

The following two works were translated by Fa-thien 
(Dharmadeva ?), A. D. 973-981, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 960-1127: — 

860 mm-tnm 

Fo-shwo-tshie-fo-^. (h) 

'Buddhabb^shita-saptabuddha-satra.' 

Sapta-buddhaka. 

A. E., p. 511 ; A. M. G., p. 311. 15 leaves. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. i a. 
According to AT'-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 4 b), this is a later 
translation of the first part of the Mahanidana-sutra in 
the Dirghagama, i. e. No. 545 (i). 

861 mmmmM 

Fo-shwo-^e-yiu-iKn. (h) 

' Stitra spoken by-Buddha on aUeviating sorrow or grief.' 
4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 5 a. 



197 



StPTRA-PITAKA. 



198 



Fo-shwo-pieu-Jfc&o-pin-i'o-po-lo-ini-Aifi. 

■ Buddhabh&s}uts-samantaprak&«an)ftn&-prap»&p&ramitA-sCltTa.' 
Translated by Sh'-hu (D&nap41a?), a. d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, x.o. 960-1137. 8 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 19 a. But 
No. 86a is to be compared with the Tibetan version of 
the Pra^ffiaparainitS-va^rap^, mentioned in A. R., 
p. 397; A. M. G., p. 203. No. 862 is addi-essed by 
Buddha to the Bodhisattva Vayrapfini. Z'-tsin, 
fasc I a, fol. 7 b. 

The following two works were translated by F&- 
hhien, A. D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 
960-1127 : — 

Fo-shwo-t§--sha6-wti-liaA-sheu-iwan-yen-im. 

'BuddhabhSshita-mah&ySnamit&yur-yyftha-satra,' 

AmitAyusha-vyMia, or SukhS.vatl-vy(iha. 
Cf. No. 23 (5). 3 fasciculi. This is the last trans- 
lation of this SAtra, similar to Nos. 23 (5), 25, 26, 27. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 11 a; ^'-t«in, fasc. 3, fol. 12 b. 



864 1^ # 



Hl^^® 



Fo-mu-plio-tbh-tsM-p&n-ro-po-lo- 
mi-Hfi. 

' BTiddliamStrika-ratnagnnagarW-pi»^pftra™it4-**<™-' 

Pra3rnlipSjaniH^&-8aiM!ayagfi.th4. 
A- R, p. 395 ; A M. G., p. 201. 3 fasciculi 

The following four works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danap&la 1), A. d. 980-1000, of the Icter Sun dynasty, 
A. B. 960-1127 : — 

865 ^i^^^^^^Mt 

Fo-shwo-ti-shih-p&n-iO-po-lo-mi- 
to-sin-'Hn. 

• Buddhsbh&shito-mdra^kre-praySfipfiramHi-hridsya-sfttm.' 

Kausika-prag««&p&ramit&. 
A.B., p. 514; AM. a, p. 314. 6 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc T, fol. 19 a- See, how- 
ever, the authorities mentioned under the title. 



866 



Fo-shwo-ihi-fo-iiA. (h) 

• Stltra spoken by Baddha on Bnddlus.' 
4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fesc4,faLiib. AccordingtoZ'-t8in(fasc29,fbl.i7b), 



this is a later translation of (he first chapter of 
No. 680. 

867 ^m^^^mmm 

TjL-shan-slio-li-so-taii-inO-A'in. 

' Mah&y&Ds-s&lisambhava-sfttra.' 

jSalisambhava-sMra. 
CJonc. 565 reads the sixth character ^ t4n as ^ 
yen, which latter seems to be right, though the former 
is given in the Chinese authorities. 8 leaves. This is 
a later translation of Nos. 280, 281, 818. A"-yuen-lu, 
&ac 4, foL 12 b. 

868 mm^^nw^^m^ m. 

Fo-shwo-tfi,-A-in-kaja-hliiaii-tho-lo-m-A;in. 

'BuddhabhSshita-mah&vajragrxndha-dhSranl-stitra.' 

4 leaves. Deest in Tibetnn. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol 24 h. 

869 m±^n^m:km^^m 

T8ui-sh§A-tA-sha&-Am-k&A-ta,-Mo-pao-wS,n-Am. 

' Anutt jra-mahSy&na-vajTa-mah&tantra-ratnar&ja-sJitra.' 

Vagragarbha-ratnarS^a-tajitra. 
Jf'.yuen-lu, fesc. 5, fol. 16 b; Cone. 781. Trans- 
lated by FS-thien (Dharmadeva 1), a. d. 973-981, of 
the later Sun dynwty, a.d. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi, 
it agrees with Tibetan, ^-yuen-lu, s. v. 

Fo-sh-wo-s&-po-to-su-li-yu-iiah-ye-iin. (h) 

• Buddhabhashita-saptasAryanaya-sfttra.' 
Trsmalated by Fi-hhien, a, d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. 8, fol. 4 ^- Accord- 
ing to X'-tsin (fasc. 28, foL 10 b), this is a later 
translation of the Saptasilrya-s4tra in the Madhyama- 
gama,i.e. No. 542 (8). 

The following two works were trwislafted by Fa-thien 
(Dharmadeva 1), A. d. 97 3-98 L ^ ^ ^^^ ^^ dynasty, 
A. ». 960-1127 : — 

871 mu-^^^'^^^ 
t> ^ ^ 1^ ^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-yi-tsMS-su-lai-wu-seli-iii- 
syL-tsui-ahaft-tsun-jl'A'-Ain. 

• Bnddhabh&ahita-sarYBtatliSgatoelmlalia-Yijaya-dh&rajil-sAtra.' 

Sarvadurgatd-pari^odhanosBnMia-vi^ya- 
dh&ranl 
9 leaves. This is a gimikr translation of Nos. 348- 
352, 796, JT-yuen-lu, fesc 5, foL 24 b. 

Oa 



199 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



200 



872 



^Ci* 



Phu-thi-sin-kwan-shih. 

■ BodhihWdaya-dhyftya-vySkhyA.' 

3 leares. This work is mentioned under the heading 
of the Works of the Indian Sages, in Jf'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 10, fol. 4 b. 

The following seven works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala 1), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 

873 nm,mm^^^)rm:knm 

Fo-shwo-hu-kwo-tsun-Ao-su-waii-tS.-sliaii-^. 

'Baddliabh&sbita-^rya-r&sIitrap&la-paripnii^-inah&ySna-slltra.' 

RashirapS-la-paripn'/iHa. 

4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 1 1 a. According to ^''-tsin (fasc. 3, fol. 14 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 23 (x8). 



Fo-shwo-sz'-wu-su-w^i-^in. (h) 

Stitra spoken by Buddha on four kinds of fearlessness 



874 



2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. lib. 



875 



Tsan-hwui-tho-lo-ni-jiin. 

• (KSnavriddhikara-dh^ranl-sfltra.' 



leaf. 



IE 



876 m7^^mm:kmnm^m 

Shan-liu-tsz'-tsan-sheu-ta-miii-tho-lo-ni-to. 

' Arya-shac2aksharS.yurvriddhikara-mabS.vidy4-dli&rani-s(^tra. ' 
2 leaves. 



877 1^ gft A ^ ?S ^ 

Fo-shwo-t^-shan-^^-Mn. 

*Buddhabb^shita-mah&y^na-6lla-s(itra.' 
2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. j£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 7 b, where this work is mentioned under the head- 
ing of the Vinaya-piiaka of the Mahayana. 

878 i^mmmm^t m^u 

Fo-shwo-shan-tsui-shan-tho-lo-nj-zSin. 

'Buddhabhashita-S.ryanuttarav)5raya-dh4i>anl-s(itra.' 
5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. I a. This is perhaps a similar translation of No. 
831. ilT'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 5 a. 



879 1^ IS: 3l + 



^ 



Fo-sliwo-wu-shi-sun-shan-pan-.30- 
po-lo-im-.^in. 

''RiiAShsA)h&a\at&--ga,nk&e2.igSih&Ty3r'iiT&gu&^&Taaa.tt,-BiAx^. 

Pra^n^p^ramita, ardhasatikS.. 

A. R., p. 396 ; A. M. G., p. 201. Cf. No. 18. 2 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc.-i, fol. 18 b. 

The following forty-six works, Nos. 880-925, were 
translated by Fa-hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 

880 ^'^A:k^^MU 

Ta-shan-pS,-tS,-mS.n-iia-lo-/^in. 

' Mah£y^n^shtaaiah&mand!ala-s<itra.' 

Ash^amanc^alaka-sMra. 

jff''yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 12 a; Cone. 579; A. R., 
p. 511; A. M. G., p. 312. 2 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

881 Mmmm-^nm^mm. 

Fo-shwo-/{;i3.o-Mn-yi-tshie-fo-Ai4a-kun-toh->iin. 

' S(itra spoken by Buddha on compariug and measuring the 
good qualities of all Buddha-kshetras.' 

2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 12 a. According to .£''tsin (fasc. i, fol. 10 a), this 
work is a similar translation of No. 95. But the 
principal speaker of No. 95 is the Tath^gata, and that 
of No. 881 is the Bodhisattva AAintyaprabhasara^a. 



882 mm^m^mA-^^mm. 

Lo-foh-na-shwo-^iu-liao-siao-'rh-tsi-pin-^. 

' Sfttra spoken by Ravana on the curing of the disease of a child.* 

II leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 19 a. 

883 UM^KWt^-kKU 

iTia-yeh-sian-^an-shwo-i-nii-^an-^in. (h) 

' Sfltra spoken by the Rishi Kasya(pa ?) on the curing (of the 
disease of) a woman.' 

4 leaves. De^st in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 4 b. 

884 nmi^ ^K M Rt M M ^ 

Fo-shwo-M-i;'-lo-tlio-lo-ni-^in. 
' Buddhabhashita-tii-t'-lo (?')-dharajii-s<itra.' 
2 leaves. 



201 



StTTRA-PirAKA. 



202 



885 mmm^^-iu 'Awm 

ro-shwo-8iS,o-Mu-yi-t8hi^-ts4i-^lln-pao- 
^i-tho-lo-ni-/4m. 

'Stitra spoken by Buddha on the RatnaMdA(mani ?)-dhllranl 
of destroying all obstacles and misfortunes.' 
5 leaves. 

886 Mmi^^^m^M 

Fo-shwo-iiuS,o-8eh-tho-lo-m-Am. 

' BuddbabbSishita-suvansa-dfa&rant-stltra.' 

1 leaf. 

887 nmmm^^mm^m 

Fo-shwo-/t£in-than-hliian-shan-tho-lo-ni^^iA. 

'BuddhabbSshita-&andanagandhak&ya-dbSranl-s(ltTa.' 

2 leaves. 

888 nm^MM^mmA 

^^ m ^ m 

Fo-shwo-poh-lan-na-sho-foh-li-ta- 
tho-lo-ni-^in. 

* Buddhabb4shita-pra»S«abala (?)-mab&db&ranl-satra.' 

3 leaves. 

889 nmw^^nmi^m 

Fo-shwo-su-min-ii'-tho-lo-ni-^. 

'Buddbabh^shita-p^lrvaniy^&nusmriti^Mna-db^raiil-slitra.' 
I leaf. 

890 mmm^mmmm 

Fo-shwo-tshz'-sh'-phu-sll-Bhi-yueii- 
tho-lo-ni-^. 

'Bnddbabb^shita-maitreya-bodbisattva-pramdh&na-dhitranl-sl^tra.' 

Maitri-pratitcmSr-cQiSjanl. 

Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 24 a; Cone. 760 j A. R., 
p. 528 ; A. M. G., p. 327. I leafi 

891 l^l^M^^^P;^ 

Fo-shwo-mieh-it^u-wu-ni-tsSii-tS.- 
tho-lo-ni-^in. 

'BaddhabhSshita-pan&dnantaryakarmavin^a-dhSranl-st^tra.' 
I leaf. 



892 






Fo-shwo-wu-liifi-kvm-toh-tho-lo-ni-^in. 

' Bnddbabh&sbit&mitaguna-db&ranl-stltra.' 



leaf. 



893 inm^- Am^mm^m 

Fo-shwo-ahi-pSi-phi-tho-lo-m-zHn. 

* Buddhabb&sluta-aah<£lda«ab&bu-db&rani-B{ltra.' 
2 leaves. 

894 1P^ 1: '^ 3C |S£ M ^ If 

Fo-Bhviro-l6-M£l-tho-lo-ni->Hn. 

' Buddbabh&shita-laksha-dhSraTtl-stitTa.' 

2 leaves. 

895 Mm.^^.mm'^m^u 

Fo-shwo-phi-Mu-^-noh-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 
■ BuddbabhSsbita-sarvap&paTinSja-dh&ranl-s&tra.' 
2 leaves. 

The above twelve works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 23 b seq. But, for No. 890, 
see the last two authorities mentioned under the title. 

896 MWi:k^ ise m ^ u 

Fo-shwo-t4-£Li-tho-lo-ni-^in. 

'Buddbabb4shits-mab&priy£-dh4ra7il-s1itra.' 

2 leaves. It agrees )with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 22 b. 

897 mmm mm ^'€M 

Fo-shwo-o-lo-Mn-kii-toh-ito. (h) 

' S<ltra spoken by Buddha on the perfect good qualities of 
the Arbat.' 

10 leaves. This is a later translation of chapters 
4th-7th of the Ekottaragama, i. e. No. 543. Z''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. I a, where, however, it is stated that this 
work is wanting in Tibetan. 

898 w^mAi^m^^Wum. 

Fo-shwo-pa.-ta-lin-thS,-inin-Mo-yiin. (h) 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the names of eight great and 
auspicious f aityas.' 

2 leaves. This Work is mentioned under the heading 
of the Works of the Indian Sages, in ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 
I o, fol. 5 b, where the first two characters of the title 
Fo-shwo or Buddha-bhashita are of course left out. 
They are however retained in jff''-tsin, fesc. 31, fol. 22 b, 
where the work is under the heading of the Sutras of 
the Hinayana. 



203 



StTRA-PIfAKA. 



204 



The following are the Bames of the eight places 
where the great and auspicious £'aityas are said to 
have been erected : — 

(1) Lumbinl garden, in Kapilavasta, where Buddha was born. 
(Cf. Lalitavistara, p. 94; Cunningham, Ancient Geography of 
India, pp. 414-416.) 

(2) Underneath the Bodhi-tree (at Buddha-gay4), on the bank 
of (or near) the river Nairawjana, in Magadha, where Buddha 
awoke to the perfect knowledge. (Cunningham, pp. 455-459) 

(3) VarSnasl (Benares), in the country of the Ka«ls, where 
Buddha (first) turned the wheel of the law, i. e. he began to preach. 
(Lalitavistara, pp. 527-528 ; Cunningham, pp. 435-438.) 

(4) Geta-grove, in Srivastl, where Buddha showed his great 
supernatural power. (Cunnjngham, pp. 407-414.) 

(5) .K^ii-nU, 'bump-backed maiden,' i.e. KSnyakubja (Kanop), 
where Buddha descended from the Trayastriwi«a heaven. (Cun- 
ningham, pp. 37^-382. But the more exact place is Sankisa or 
Kapitha. See Cunningham, pp. 369-376.) 

(6) EitpagWha, where Buddha taught his disciples, whose 
division (also took place there (?). Cunningham, pp. 467-468). 

(7) Kw^n-yen, ' wide-array,' i. e. Vaigall, where Buddha thought 
of the length of his life. (Cunningham, pp. 443-446. For Buddha's 
speaking to Ananda concerning the length of his life, see Hhiien- 
Jcm&n'a (Hiouen-thsang's) Si-yti-J;i, fasc. 7, fol. 13 a seq.) 

(8) S&la-grove — within which is the place between large couples 
of trees — in Kujinagara, where Bnddha entered NirvSna. (Cun- 
ningham, pp. 430-433) 

899 mm^M II 

Fo-shwo-tsun-na-^in. 

' Sfltra addressed by Buddha to (the venerable) Zunda.' 

6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 14 a. 

900 Mmm'^ ^^m^m 

Fo-sli\yo-phin-pho-sMo-wan-^. (h) 

' SUtra addressed by Buddha to King Bimbisara." 

7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. .^T'-yuen-lu, fasc. 
8, fol. I a. According to JT'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 12 a), 
this is a later translation of the Sutra on King 
Bimbisara's coming to meet Buddha, in the Madhya- 
magama, i. e. No. 542 (62). 

901 MmAiiiim 

Fo-shwo-^an-sien-Mii. (h) 

' Buddhabhlisbita-graneaa-sfltra.' 

9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
foL 4 a. But according to .S^'-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 6 a), 
this is a later translation of the 6^ane«a-sutra in the 
Dirghagama, i. e. No. 545 (4) 

902 mmwnv^m 

Fo-shwo-Xiu-Man-yii-Hn. 
'Satra spoken by Buddha on the old city comparison.' 



6 leaves. This work is mentioned under the heading 
of the Sutras of the HinaySna, in .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 3 b, where it is said to agree with Tibetan. But 
according to JT'-tsin, (faec. 10, fol. i b), this is a later 
translation of Nos. 278, 279, which are Sdtras of the 
Mah&yana. 

903 mmi^ m^ ^ m 

Fo-shwo-sin-^e-y&'-li-^in. (h) 

'Buddhabhashita-adhimukta-^aBa-bala-sAtra.* 

7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, .£"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 27 a. 

904 ^^ ^ ^m 

T^-^an-/Hi-wM-/iiA. (h) 
' MahSaatpada (?)-r^ja-stitra.' 

2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 2 b. But according to .ff''-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 12 b), 
this is a later translation of the Pi-sh' (ra^a)-sdtra iu 
the Madhyamagama, i.e. No. 542 (71). 

905 w^m^ mm^m 

Vo^h.wo-shaji-jkQ-Mkn-k'6-Ivfi. 

' Sutra addressed by Buddha to the 5reshtAin Sv4«aya {1 " good- 
inclination").' 

4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 22 b. But according to K'-iixh. (fasc. 13, fol. 12 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 982. 



# 



906 # 1^ ^ ^ ^ 

Fo-ghwo-shan-to-lo-phu-s^-^in. 

'Buddbsbb/St^y^-^iTa-t^r^bodhisattva-stltra.' 
7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 19 b. 



907 mwt^^m^m^u 

Fo-shwo-tS,-^-si&n-tho-lo-ni-^n. 

' Buddhabh^shita-mah^Url-dh^ani-stltra.' 

2 leaves. 

908 ^^um^u 

PS-o-hhien-i^o-lo-ni-^i. 

* Ratnabhadra-dh^ranl-stltra.' 
2 leaves. 

The above two works a.re wanting in Tibetan. 
.£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. I a. 

909 ^mmmA^umf^u 

Fo-shwo-pi-ini-pS,-min-tho-lo-ni-/Hi, 

'Bnddhabb^shita-guhy43htanS.ma-dh^ra»l-sfltra.' 



205 



StyTRA-PITAKA. 



206 



2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. A"-yuen-lu, faso. 6, 
fol. lb. According to A"-tsin (fasc 13, fol. 18 b), 
this is a later tx-anslation of No. 491. 

910 m^^mmn^m^m. 

KwSji-tsz'-ts4i-phu-s§,-inu-tho-lo-ni->{in. 

' Avalokitesvara-bodh'isattva-matrt-dhara«l-s<itra.' 

Avalokitesvara-mata (or matn ?)-dh4ra«{. 
•A-R., p. 534; A.M.G., p. 331. 3 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. A"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 b. See, how- 
ever, the authorities mentioned under the title. 

911 Mmi^^ u 

Fo-shwo-^i^hhian-Ain. (h) 

'Buddhabhashita-sllagandha-stltra.' 
a leaves. Deest in Tibetan. A^'-ynen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol, 3 b. But according to AT'-tsin (fasc. 22, fol. 12 b), 
this is a later translation of No. 588. 



912 



Fo-shwo-rai&o-/5i-siM-phu-sS,-tho-lo-m. 

'Suddliabhashita-ma»^usri-bodhisattva-dh&ra)i>i.' 
3 leaves. 

913 nmMM^:k^^m^ 

ro-shwo-wu-liin-slieu-tS,-ji'-tho-lo-iii. 

'Buddhabhashita-amitSyur-mahS^iiaaa-dharani.' 
7 columns. 

9u mm^^^mm^ 

Fo'shwo-su-miA-^''- tho-lo-ni. 

• Baddhabhashita-pQi'vaniT&sa(^t4iia.dharant.' 
4 columns. 

915 mmM^^mum^ 

Fo-shwo-tshz'- sh'- phu-si-tho-lo-rd. 
'Buddhabh&shita-maitreya-bodMsattTS-dbarani.' 

4 columns. 

916 mm^^m^mmm)^ 

Fo-shwo-hiiii-khuA-tsSxi-phu-s&-tho-lo-ni. 

'Buddlxabbfishita-ftkasagarbha-bodhisattva-dhfiranl.' 

§ poluflins. 

The above fiyie works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-Iu, fasc, 6, fol. 26 a seq. 



917 



^ 



n 



f&o-sJieu-phu-sS.-phu-thi-lihin-^m. 

• Ratnadatta (.?)-bodhisattva-bodkiAary.^-s<itr».' 



13 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 14 a. 

918 i^mmm^^n^m^m 

Fo-shwo-yen-sheu-miao-man-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

' Satra spoken by Buddha on the DhAranl of the wonderful 
gate of increasing the life.' 

8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. A"'-yuen-lu, fuse. 6, 
fol. I b. According to A''-tsin (fasc. 13, fol. 9 b), this 
is a later translation of Nos. 369-371. 

919 -witj^^Wu^m^u 

Yi-tshi^5ii-lai-min-hao-tho-lo-m-A:in. 

'SarvatathagatanSma-dharajil-slltra.' 
3 leaves. 

920 i^mtmmm^m^m 

Fo-shwo-si-/i/iu-tso-nin-tho-lo-ni-Mn. 

' S&trsk spoken by Buddha on the Dharanl of stopping the 
danger of a thief.' 
2 leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. A"- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 a seq. 

921 i^m^ ^ m 

Fo-shwo-fi-shan-^in. 

' Buddha6h&shita-dharma^arira-s<ltia.' 

Dharmasarira-slitra. 

A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 11 b; '^onc. 126. 5 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

922 i^ w^^ fi m. 

Sin-fd-kun-toh-Arin. (h) 

* Baddha«raddbagu»a-stltra.' 

10 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. A"-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 26 b. According to AT'-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 7 b), 
this is a later translation of No. 545 (18). 

923 nmrnm^ 

Fo-shwo-i-i^hhi^-Hn. (h) 
' Siltra spoken by Buddha on .ffi^-hhia (? lit. " explaining- 
summer ").' 

4 leaves. This work is mentioned imder the heading 
of the Vinayapiteka of the Hinayana, in A^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 20 b, where it is said to be wanting in 
Tibetan. But A'''-tsin (fasc. 31, fol. 11 b) mentions this 
work as a Sutra of the Hinayana. 



207 



StTRA-PirAKA. 



208 



924 M^"^ M Br ^ M. 

Fo-shwo-ti-shih-su-waii-tm. 

* Buddliabb&sluta-indTa-sakra-paripr^iAd-gfttra.' 
15 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 2 a. But according to ^^'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 17 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 545 (14). 

925 mm^^^iE^m 

Fo-shwo-w^i-tahkn-jiu-kedi-ii-km.. 

'BuddhabhSshita-adbhuta-saddbarma-sdtra.' 
6 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, jf-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. TO b. According to ^'-tsin (fasc. 8, fol. 5 b), 
this is a later translation of Nos. 174, 182. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala ?), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 



926 



wx 



;^ ^ II 

Fo-shwo-t4-fS,n-kwS,n-shan-Miao- 
fM-pien-iin. 
'Baddhabh43hitarmahll.vaipalyop^7akan«alyars1itra.' 
(?n&,nottara-bo(iliisattva-paripr'iA;MS.. 

4 fasciculi. This is a later translation of Nos. 23 (38), 
52. ^'-tsin, fasc. 3, fol. 17 b. But it is stated in 
iT'-yuen-lu (fasc. 4, fol. 10 a), that this is a similar 
translation of No. 23 (37). 

927 w^n ^^^mmm^ 

Fo-Tau-kk\L-aha.n-akn-ikr-tBkn-^kn-zo- 
po-lo-mi-to-tta. 

'Baddhain&tHg>&ta-tridharmapifaka-pra9n&p^ramit4-stLtra.' 

DasasS,hasrikS, pra^n^paramitei. 

25 fasciculi ; 32 chapters. This is a later translation 
of Nos. I (d), 5-8. Cf. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 18 a; 
iT'-tsLn, fasc. 23, fol. 19 a. 

The following two works were translated by Fa- 
hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 
960-1127 : — 

928 w^mm^mm 

Fo-ahrwo-ki^-tin-i-kih. (h) 

' Sttra spoken by Buddha on the determination of the meaning 

(of the law).' 

12 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 26 b. 



929 mmm m m: 

Fo-shwo-hu-kwo-iin. (h) 

'Baddhabh&shita-rashtrap&la-sdtra.' 
10 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 4 a. But according to iT'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 16 b), 
this is a later translation of No. 542 (132). 

930 1^ ift ^ Bl "^ Mil 

Fo-shwo-fan-pieh-pu-sh'-Mn. (h) 

* S<ltra spoken by Buddha on the division or explanation of gifts 
(DSna).' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala 1), A. D. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, A.D.- 960— 1127. 4 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. A'-jruen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 138. But 
according to A''-tsin ^faso. 28, fol. 19 b), this is a later 
translation of No. 542 (180). 

931 mm^ m m^m 

Fo-shwo-fan-pieh-yuen-shan-^in. (h) 

* Siltra spoken by Buddha on the division or explanation of 
the (twelve) NidSnas.' 

Translated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva 1), A. D. 973- 
98 1, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1 127, 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan, i'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 26 b. 

The following twenty-two works, Nos. 932-953, 
were translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), A. d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127 : — 

932 w^m^^m 

Fo-Bhwo-f4-yia-Ain. (h) 

' BuddhabhSshitaHlharmamadr^sQtra.' 

2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 13 a. But according to A''-yuen (fasc. 29, fol. 
lob), this is a later translation of a part of fasc. 3 
of No. 544. 

933 nmi^^MM 

Fo-shwo-t^-shaft-i-AiA. (h) 

' BuddhabbSshita-mah&^&t^rtha-sfttra.' 

9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. A^-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 26 a. But according to ^'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 14 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 542 (97). 

934 mmm^^'^'^mmm 

Fo-sliwo-fS,-phu-thi-sin-po-Au-mo-yfcin. 

' S<itra spoken by Buddha on rdaing the thought towards the 
Bodhi and destroying all the M&ras.' 

2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. A'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5, fol. 16 b. According to A''-tsin (fasc. 9, fpl. 2 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 450. 



209 



StTTRA-PI^AKA. 



210 



935 



1 ^ ^ 

Fo-3hwo-shafi-fo-mu-pS,n-^'o-po-lo- 
mi-to-iin. 

'Buddhabhftshita-Srya-buddhamatri-prag'Mp&rainita-sfttra.' 

Pra^nlLpa,raniitS,-hridaya-sMra. 
2 leaves. This is a later and longer translation of 
Nos. 19, 20. Z'-yuen-lu, tasc. i, fol. 18 b; Z'-tsin, 
fasc. 23, fol. 23 b. For the Sanskrit text, see Cat. 
Bodl. Japan., No, 63 (d). 



936 B Ife ;^ ^ ^ B ^ II M 

Fo-shwo-tS.-shan-pu-S2'-i-shan-thun- 

km-ki^-km. 
'Baddhabh&9hita-mah£y&ii&&intyarddhi-Tisha;a-s<ltra.' 
3 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 17 a. 

937 nmnu^mikn M 

Fo-shwo-ti-ku-M^fi-A:6-nii-toh-tu- 
yin-yuen-Ajin. (h) 

'Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the Nid&na of the conversion of 
the daughter of the Sieahthia AnathS,pin<2ada.' 

3 fasciculi. This is a later translation of chapter 30 
of No. 543. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 27 a. 

938 mm^M^f^m 

Fo-shwo-t£i-tsi-fa-man-Ain. (h) 

' Buddhabhashita-mah&sanglti-dhannaparyS.ya sfttra.' 

2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yueA-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 26 a. But according to X'-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 7 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 545 (9). 

Fo-shwo-AwS.n-imn-thun-tsz'-yiii-yuen-Ain. (h) 

' St:ttTa spoken by Buddha on the Nid&na of the boy Prabh&sa.' 

4 fascicuU. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, faso. 8, 
fol. 2 a. 

940 mm^^^m^m 

Fo-shwo-pS.o-tM-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

'Buddhabb&shita-ratDamekhal&-dh4ranl-s(itra.' 

Mekhal^-dhHranl. 
it'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 21a; Cone. 412; A. E., 
p. 542 ; A.M.G., p. 339. 10 leaves. This is a similar 
translation of No. 854. Z^'-tsin, fasc. 13, fol. 4 a. But 
^ff^'-yuen-lu states that No. 940 is similar to No. 800, 
which seems to be wrong. 



941 



Fo-shwo-Ain-shan-tho-lo-ni-^. 

' Buddhabh&shita-suvamakftya-dh&ranl-stitra.' 
3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 2 1 b. 



942 mmAM^mmf^i 

Fo-shwo-^Ti-wu-fan-pieh-fli-inaii-iin. 

' Buddhabhishita-aprabhedavatara (?)-dharmaparyaya-s(itra.' 
6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 14 a. 

943 mmi^MM^mmmm 

Fo-shwo-tsin-i-yiu-pho-so-su-wan-Ain. (h) 

'Buddhabhashita-suddhamaty-upasaka-paripnytitAa-sfttra.' 

6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 2 a. 

944 mm^mmmm^^m 

JFo-shwo-/?:in-k£ln-MS,n-^&n-yen-p£lii-20-po- 
lo-mi-to->iiao-^un-yi-fan. 

'A part of the teaching of the VajTamaTidalaTyilha-pra^iiapara- 
mita spoken by Buddha.' 

ri leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. I, fol. 19 b. 

945 nwttwwiuu 

Fo-shwo-si-Hn-yin-yuen-iin. (h) 

* Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the Avadana of stopping a quarrel.' 
9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. I b. But according to Z^'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 19 b), 
this is a later translation of No. 542 (196). 

946 Ml^^li ^WC II 

Fo-shwo-4Au-fan-shwo-Mn. (h) 

' Buddhabhashita-prathamavargaTa^ana-siitra. ' 

2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. I b. 

947 MWiM^nmwiitmm. 

Fo-shwo-wu-wM-sheu-8u-wan-t&-shaii-/!;in. 

'Buddhabhashita-vlradatta-pariprtib/cAa-mahayana-siltra.' 

3 fasciculi; 17 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 15 a. According to Z'-tsin 
(fasc. 3, fol. isb), this is a later translation of Nos. 
23(28), 389. 

P 



211 



St)rTRA-PI2'AKA. 



213 



948 nm M ^ii 

Fo-shwo-yueh-yu-Ajin. (h) 

'Buddbabh&shita-iandropam&na-stitra.' 
3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 3 a. 

949 MmW^U 

Fo-shwo-i-yii-AiA. (h) 

* Baddhabb&sbita-bhisha^-npam&na-sdltra.' 
2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. jE''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 3 b. 

950 nm^sM^^u 

Fo-shwo-kwan-tin-wan-yii-Adn. (h) 

'Baddhabh&3hita-m<!lrddh&bbisbikta-i690pam&na-st^tra.' 

1 leaf. Deest in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 2 b. 

951 w^mfLif^m^MM 

Fo-shvro-m-ivi-iho-ikn-k'-kui.. (h) 

'Buddhabh&shita-n^agrodlia-biabmai&ri-stitra.* 

2 fasciculi ; 1 6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 2 b. But according to jf'-tsin (fasc. 29, 
fol. 6 b), this is a later translation of No. 545 (8). 

952 i^m^^^^M^^B 

Fo-sliwo-po-i->tiii-/twS,n-'rli-pho-lo- 
man-yuen-Mi-/Kn. (h) 

*Buddhabb&sbita-«uklavastra-suvarnadhva^a-dvibr4hmama- 
nid&na-sfltra.' 

3 fasciculi ; 2 1 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 5 a. But according to Z''-tsin (fasc. 29, 
fol. 6 b), this is a later translation of No. 545 (5). 

953 mmimj}±'f'm^m 

Fo-shwo-fu-li-thS,i-tsz'-yin-yueii-yii6. (h) 
'Buddhabh&shita-punyabala-kum^^vad^na-stltra.' 

Pu«yabal^vadSjia. 
A. R., p. 482; A. M. G., p. 285. 3 fasciculi; 23 
leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 14 b. 

954 1^ 1; t € S 1 ^ 

Fo-shwo-shan-ni£lo-lihi-sliu-A;in. (h) 

'Buddhabb^9hita-9amhar3hitaromakt!lpa^£ta-s{ltra.' 
Translated hy W6i-tsin, a. d, 1009-1050, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi; 31 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 6 a. 



955 :^ ^ ^ ^ >C> ^ M ^ 

TS,-shan-pan-shan-siii-ti-kwan-Hn. 

'Mah4yana-mtt!aj'ata-hndayabhftmi-dhySna-satra.' 
Translated by Pra^la a,nd others, a.d. 785-810, of 
the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 8 fasciculi; 13 
chapters. There is a preface added by the Emperor 
Hhien-tsun, a. d. 806-820, of the same dynasty. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. lob. 

The following four works were translated by Amogha- 
vajrra, A.D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 
618-907 : — 

Fo-shwo-Mu-shan-wu-pien-man-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

'Baddhabh^sbita-t^^t&nantamukba^dh^ranl-sf^tra.' 

13 leaves. This is a later translation of Nos. 353- 
360. .2''-tsin, fasc 13, fol. 20 b. 

957 -Wia^'i^'mmi^^^ 

Yi-t8lii^.2u-l^i-siii-pi-mi-Miien-shan-8h6- 
li-p^o-Mid-yin-tho-lo-ni-jtin. 
SarvatatMgatS,dliish<Aaiia-liridaya-guhya- 
dhS,tu-karandamudrS,-dhS,ranl(-s<itra). 
.AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 10 b; Cone. 224. 7 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. iT'- yuen-lu, 6. v, 

958 mm^^m'^ic-t =1 

Fo-shwo-tS.-/{i-siS,n-thien-nii-8hi-'rh- 

min-hao-^in. 
•Baddhabb&9hUa-mabSj!rl-deTl-dr^dasan&ma-s<ltTa.' 
MaMsri-siitra. 
-ff"'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 14 a; Cone. 625. 

MahS/sraya-sMra. 
A. R., p. 536 ; A. M. G., p. 333. 2 leaves. 



^:k^n 



959 1!>» SJC X w Iff ^ ic + n ^ 

Fo-shwo-t^-^-sian-thien-nii-shi-'rh-jiii- 
yi-p§,i-pS,-mia-wu-keu-ta-slian-^in. 

'Buddhabh&shita-inahtoi-devi-dT&dasa-bandhanS3bta«atan§.ma- 



S leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen^ 
lu, fasc. 5, fol. 14 a. 



213 



StyTBA-PITAKA. 



214 



960 Bl: — -^ iSfH 5f$ ^ il # ^ 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^^Ti-lM-^in-kiri-slieu-min- 

tho-lo-ni-^id. 
•BuddhabMshita-aarvatathagata-TB^ftynr^lhftranl-sdtra.' 
Translated by Vagrabodhi, together with ^'-tsan 
((rnlinakosa, i. e. another nam6 of Amoghava^a), A. d. 
723-730, of the ThM dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. lob. But 
according to K '-tsin (fasc. 1 2, fol. 2 1 a), this is a later 
and shorter translation of No. 495. 

The following three works were translated by 
Amoghavagrra, A. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907 : — 



961 mmm^mM±m 

Fo-sh,wo-5;^n-yii-li-tliun-nu-/JiiL 
'BuddhabMshita-jangull-baiika-sdtra.' 

6?angull-vidya. 
X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 8 b; Cone. 230; A. R., 
p. 518 ; A. M. G., p. 318. 4 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

962 M^^ ^ U B^M. 

Fo-shwo-yii-p&o-tho-lo-ni-Mn. 

'Buddhabh^sMta-varsharatna-dMranl-sHltra.' 

Ratnamegha-dh^rani. 
Z"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 10 b; Cone. 879. 5 leaves. 
This is a similar translation of Nos. 492, 787. Z^'-yuen- 
lu, 8. V. ; ^"'48111, fasc. 13,' fol. 13 b. 



963 M i^^B^Jr^^ 



^ 



K 1? 



Tshz'- sh'- phu-sS.-su-sliwo-ta-shan-yxien-shari- 
t^o-kin-yii-Hn. 
^laitreya-bodhiaasattTa-bh^shita-mahayana-nidSna-saiisambhava- 
upam&na-stltra.' 

Mlisambhava-sAtra. 
K'-yaen-ln, fasc. 4, fol. 8 b; Cone. 761. 9 leaves. 
'i liis 18 a similar translation of Nos. 280, 281, 818, 867. 
A''-yuen-lu, s. v. ; Z^'-tsin, fasc. 10, fol. 2 b. 

Fo-shwo-A/m-kM-ian-phu-s^-su-wan-Mn. 

• Satra spoken by Buddha on the question of the Bodhisattva 
Jv,V.u-kai-7caii ("he who destroys the obstade of covering " ?).' 

Ratnamegha-siitra. 
Cone. 161, 723. Translated by Sh'-hu (Dinapala 1), 
Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha 1), W^i-tsin, and others, about 



A. D. looo-ioio, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960- 
II 27. 20 fasciculi. Thia is a later and longer trans- 
lation of Nos. 151, 152. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 15 b. 

965i:i^®^^^El^^ 

.Z'an-wan-hu-kwo-pfiji-^^o-po-lo-ini-to-/;iii. 

' PrajrS&p^ramita-stltra on a benevolent king who protects 
his country.' 

Translated by Amoghavajrra, a. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 8 chapters. 
This is a later translation of No. 17. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, 
fol. 17 a. There is a preface added by the Emperor 
Tai-tsun, A. d. 763-779, of the Than dynasty. 

966 m^^n\mwm.:km^ 

Wei-tsi-A;in-kS,n-sli-wo-shan-thun-ta-maii-tho- 
lo-ni-fa-ahu-lin-y^o-man-yiin. 
'Sutra spoken by MalapSda (? " dirty-footprint ")-vagTa on the 
auspicious and important gate of the doctrine of super- 
natural and great perfect DhSranl.' 

Translated by Wu-nan-shan, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 

Wei-tsi-A:iii-k£Ln-f^-iin-pM-pien-fa-man-A-in. 

' Malap^da (?)-va5Ta-dharmani3hedha(law-prohibition)- 
satavikriylt-dharmapary^ya-siitra.' 

Translated by 0-Aih-ta-sien, of the Than dynasty, 
A. B. 618-907. 8 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by Fa-hu 
(Dharmaraksha?), A. D. 1004-1058, of the later Suii 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907 : — 

968 1^m:km:k-:^M1^Mm. 

Fo-shwo-ta-shan-t^-fan-kw£ln-fo-kwaii-A:in. 

'Buddhabbashita-mahayana-mahSvaipulya-buddhamukuta-sfttra.' 
2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 15 a. 

969 nmAMMm^ium. 

Fo-shwo-pa-iun-A;/iM-yan-kun-tbh-iin. (h) 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on eight kinds of good qualities for 
making grow and nourishing.' 

2 leaves. It states briefly the rules for receiving 
the moral precepts. .£''-tsin, fasc. 28, fol. 20 b. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
vagra, a.d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907:— 

P 2 



215 



St)TIlA-PI^AKA. 



216 



970 :kW%m^M. 

Ta-yun-lun-tsin-yii-Ain. 
' S<itra on asking rain of the great cloud-wheel.' 

Malxamegha-sMra. 
Cone. 667. 2 fasciculi. This is a later translation 
of Nos. 186-188. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a. 

971 ^^^ MM 

T§,-sliari-im-yeii-A;in. 

' MahaySna-ghanaTjIlha-slltra.' 

Ghanavy&ha-sdtra. 

^'-ynen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 9 a ; Cone. 577. 3 fasciculi ; 

8 chapters. This is a later translation of No. 444. 

-£''-yuen-lu, s. v. There is a preface added by the 

Emperor Tai-tsun, a. d. 763-779, of the Than dynasty. 

972 1^ ift :^ ^ # JOE^ m 

Fo-shwo-tS.-tsi-hwui-A:ari-fa-A;m. 

'Buddhabhashita-mahSsanglti-saddhanna-sfttra.' 
Translated by Sh'-hu (D^napila ?), A. d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5 fasciculi. 
It agrees with Tibetan, but the latter is shorter, 
^'-ynen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 7 b. According to ^'-tsin 
(fasc. 5, fol. 10 b), this is a later translation of No. 449. 

The following three works were translated by 
Amoghava^rra, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907 : — 

973 m^w.^ ^^^M 

Yeh-i-kw^n-tsz'- ts^i-phu-sS/-Aia. 

' Leaf-dressed AvalokiteOTara-bodhisattva-sfltra.' 
Parwasavari-dh^ranl. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 12 a; Cone. 857; A. E., 
p. 518; A. M. G., p. 318. 10 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

974 BHl i> P^ ^ i ^ 

Phi-sh^i-man-thien-wan-iin. 
' VaUramaTia-divyara/ira-satra.' 
6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5, fol. 20 a. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. 6, fol. 
1 7 b), this is a later translation of a part of chapter 1 2 
of No. 126. 

975 ^^mm^-n M' 

Wan-ehu-wan-idn-tsz'- mu-phin. 

• Mafljrnirl-pariprtiftAll-sttra-akshiirar-matrikadhyaya.' 
3 leaves. 



HM-i-phu-sa-su-wan-tsin-yin-fa-man-Adn. 

'S^garamati-bodhisattTa-paripn'MMnSuddhamudr^-dharma- 
pary&ya-stltra.' 

Sagaramati-paripWiMk 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 15 b; Cone. 155, 181 ; A. K., 
p. 448 ; A M. G., p. 253. Translated by Wei-tsin, 
together with Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha ?), a. d. 1009— 
1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 
9 fasciculi. This is a later translation of chapter 5 of 
No. 61 (fasc. 8-1 1). This work exists in Tibetan. 
.£''-yuen-lu, s. v. 

Fo-shwo-^u-hw^n-s^n-mo-ti-wu-Mn-yiii- 
flL-man-Ain. 

■ Buddhabh^3hita-m&;opaiiia-sam&dhy-amitamadr&-dharmar 
pary&ya-Btitra.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapfila?), a.d, 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1 127. 3 faseiculL 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 1 1 a. 
According to .2''-tsin (fasc. 3, foL 2 1 a), this is a later 
and longer translation of No. 395. 

978 '^mmn±mm^m 

Sheu-hu-kwo-HS-Au-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 

' BesHntap&lapati-dharani-Btltra.' 
Translated by Pragrna, A. d. 785-810, of the Than 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 10 fasciculi; 11 chapters. 
Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 5 b. Ac- 
cording to .K'-tsin (fasc. 12, fol. 14 a seq.), this is a 
later translation of chapter 2 of No. 61. 

The following seven works were translated by 
Amoghavagrra, a.d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907 : — 

979 11l§;H + il^^jlHt^ 

Fo-shwo-sS^n-slii-wu-fo-mifi-li-Man-waii. 

' Composition on the worship and confession concerning the 
names of thirty-five Buddhas spoken by Buddha.' 

3 leaves. This is a later translation of a part of 
Nos. 23 (24), 36. It agrees with Tibetan. iP'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 8 b ; Z^'-tsin, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. 



3& M- 



1^ 



980 M S -S ^ 

Kw£Lii-tsz'-tsM-phu-sS,-sh-wo-phu-hhien-tho- 
lo-ni-iin. 

' ATalokite«Tara-badbisattva-bh^3hita-samantabhadra.dh^anl- 
s^tra,' 



217 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



218 



S leaves. Deest in Titetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 12 b. 

981 w^mA:k^m^^mm. 

Fo-shwo-pSr-ta-phu-sll-maii-tliu-lo-Ain. 

'Buddbabh43hita-ash<ainah&bodhisattTa-ma}t<2ala-stltra,' 

Ash^amamfaiaka-siitra. 
4 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 880. 
jf -yuen-lu, fesc. 5, fol. 12 a. 

982 1^ P: II 5t - -^ B^ ^ ^ 

Fo-sliwo-naii-tsin-yi-tshi^yeii-tsi-pin- 
tho-lo-ni-^. 

' SMn spoken by Baddha on the DhSranI of pnrifyicg all the 
diseases of the eye.' 

^ak8huvi«odliana-vidyS,-dharani. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 11 b; Cone. 386. Cf. A R., 
p. 525 j A. M. G., p. 324. 2 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, s. v. According to X'-tsin (fasc. 
13, fol. 12 b), this is an earlier translation of No. 905. 
Cf. also No. 483. 

Fo-shwo-Mu-yi-tshi^tsi-pin-tho-lo-ni-yiin. 

■ Baddhabh^shita-sarva .... stltra.' 

Sarvarogaprasamam-dh^rani. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 11 b; Cone. 722; A. R., 
p. 520; A.M. 6., p. 320. I leaf. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 8. v. 

984 mwt^mm^m^^ 

Fo-shwo-^u-pH-yen-kheu-Ao-kwSi-tho- 
lo-ni-^n. 

'Buddhabh38hJta-<?valaTaktrapreta-paritra7ta-dhara»l-s1itra.' 

ffvalaprasamaiii-dh^raret (?). 
A E., p. 520 ; A. M. Or., p. 320. 4 leaves. This is 
a later translation of No. 539. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, 
fol. 8 b. 

985 ^n/fiM^^^Bum^ 



Yii->K^tsi-y4o-^U'0-iiAn-tho-lo-ni- 
yen-kheu-i-kw&-^. 

' Yoga-mah^rthasangraba-Snaiida-paritr&na-dhSTanl-^alaTaktra 
(preta)-kalpa-sfttra.' 

I fasciculus. It contains many Mudrfts or certain 
positions or intertwinings of the fingers. 



The following eight works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala ?), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 

986 1^ ift ^ 1^ ^ 

Fo-shwo-i-yii-^. (h) 
' Bnddhabhashita^pipllikopamana-sdtra.' 
3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 3 a. 

987 mm^'^^mr^^^m 

Shari-k-waii-t8z'-tsS,i-phu-sa-pu-kliun-wS,n-pi- 
mi-sin-tho-lo-ni-^in. 

'Arya-aTaloldteOTara-bodhisattT&mogharSja-gtihj'a-hr'idaya- 
dharaml-sdtra.' 

Ainogliap§,sa-dharawl. 
12 leaves. This is a later translation of Nos. 312, 
315, 316, and chapter i of No. 317. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5, fol. 16 b ; Z'-tsLn, fasc. 14, fol. 8 b. 

988 mmm^^^jrmm. 

Fo-shvro-shan-Hun-vr^n-su-vran-Hn. 

'Buddhabh49hita-prasena^t-rS^a-paripn&^A4-sfltra'.' 

R%li,vavSKiaka-s<itra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, foL 27 b; Cone. 102; A. E., 
p. 459 ; A M. G., p. 263. 8 leaves. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. In this authority. No. 988 
is mentioned under the heading of the Sutras of the 
Blnay^na, though the Sanskrit title is fully trans- 
literated, as Aiya-ra^avavadakanama-mahayana-sutra. 

989 nrnw^^-b^m 

Fo-8hwo-lim--w^n-tshiS-pS,o-Hn. (h) 

'BaddhabhSsliita-^kra(Tarti)-r£i^a-sapta-Tatiia-s<itia.' 

5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 3 a. But according to Z'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 3 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 542 (58). 

990 mmm ^mu 

Fo-shwo-yuen-slian-shu-Mn. (h) 

' BHddhabli4shita-aramag'itadnuna-s1itra.' 
2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
foL 3 a. But according to Z'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 10 a), 
this is a later translation of No. 542 (2). 

991 mmimm^um^^m 

Fo-sh-wo-Mo-i-pan-^ro-po-lo-mi-to-Ain. 

' Buddhabha3hita-pra3aimartha(1 " dear-meaning ")-pra5»apara- 
mita-stitra,' 



219 



St^TRA-PiyAKA. 



220 



3 leaves. This is an extract from a larger text of 
the Pra^TCaparaniita. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. i8 b. 

Fo-shwo-ta-fan-kw^n-wei-tshan-yiu-iifi-shan- 
MiS,o-fan-pien-phin. 

'Buddhabhashita-maMvaipulyadbhufa-sfttra- 
upS.yakaiL8aly4tlhyS,ya.' 

5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 13 b. 

993 Mm:kmm^mf^Bmm. 

Fo-shwo-ta-Hen-ku-pho-lo-man-yuen-Mi-^in. (h) 

'Buddhablia9hita-inahS,sthira-brShma»a-nidS.na-s(itra.' 
2 fasciculi; 22 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 2 b. But according to -ST'-tsin (fasc. 29, 
fol. .6 a), this is a later translation of No. 545 (3). 

994 Mmu:^M^fjrm:knm 

Fo-sliwo-M-li-&M.n-fco-su-wan-t£i-shiri-/Hn. 

'Buddhabh3.shita-mahabala-OTesb<Ai-paripnifcAa-mahayana-sfitra.' 
Translated by Z'-Ai-sian (GniansTfi), A. d. 1053, of 
the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi; 
27 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 1 7 b. 

The following three works were translated by 
Fa-hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 

995 'mmi^>^m^mpjfm:k 



Fo-shwo-mi£lo-^-sian-pliu-s§;-su-wan-tS,- 
shan-f^-lo-ziin. 

'BuddhabMsMtarmaw/usrt-bodhisattva-paripnMAa-mah&ySna- 
dharma^ankha-sfitra.' 

7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 12 b. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. lo, fol. 5 a), 
this is a later translation of Nos. 264, 265. 

996 mmm ^P^f^u 

Fo-shwo-sz'- phiQ-fa-man-^n. (h) 

'BuddhabhSshita-featurvarga-dharmapary^ya-sfltra.' 
6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. -ff''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 27 a. 



^ 



997 M^ A :k 

Fo-shwo-pa-ti-phu-sa-yJin . 

'Buddhabb&stuta-asb2aihab£lbodbi3attva-stltra.' 



2 leaves, 
fol. 13 a. 



Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 



The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapalai), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — 

998i^mM--^m^mm^M 

Fo-sliwo-sh'-yi-tshi^-wu-wSi-tho-lo-iii-/Hn. 

' Buddhabh^shita-sarv& .... sdtra.' 

Sarvabhaya-pradana-dharawi. 
.2''-3ruen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 a; Cone. 74 ; A. R., p. 524 ; 
A. M. G., p. 323. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
.2^-yuen-lu, s. v. 

999 mA^^^m^mm^^- 
^A^nnmrnmrnf^ii 

Shan-p§--tshien-sun-p^ii-^o-po-lo-ini-to-yi- 
pEli-pa-inin-j4an-sliih-yuen-i-tho-lo-m-/Jin. 

' Arya-ashiasahasra-gStha (or -sloka)-praj»SiparainitS-n4ina9h<a- 
sata-satyapt!lr«Srtha-db^a»t-3litra.' 

3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 

fasc. I, fol. 19 a. 



1000 



f 



Fo-sh-wo-yi-^-tsun-tho-lo-ni-iJin. 

'Buddhabhashita-ekaAAdarya-dhirant-sfttra.* 
Translated by Amoghavagrra, A. D. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A, D. 618-907. 16 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 13 b. 

1001 ^ iij mnum ^ 

.Z'in-kan-tshui-sui-tho-lo-ni. 

' Vajra-bharTjana-dhliranl.' 
Translated by Tsbz'-hhien, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D, 960-1127. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 6 a, where the title is read 
Ta-tshui-sui-tho-lo-ni-^in, or ' Maha-bhamj^ana-dhiLrani- 
sutra.' 

1002 r-^M ^^i^M.mmn 

Pu-khuii-Meii-soli-phi-lu-jib-n£i,-fo- 
ta-kw4n-tin-kwan-/5;an-yen-/iin. 

' Amoghap&8a-vairoA;ana-buddha-mah&bhishikta-prabb^sa- 
mantra-s(!ltra.' 

Translated by Amoghavagra, A. D. 746-771, of the 
Tbaii dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 leaves. 



221 



StTTEA-PiyAKA. 



222 



1003 



Ti-ts£in-phu-s^-paii-yueii-/fcin. 

'Kshitigarbha-bodhisattva-pCUrapranidhana-sfttra.' 
Translated by iS'lkshinanda, A. d. 695-700, of the 
Thai dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 13 chapters. 



1004 :kn^M^^mw^u 

Ta-shan-li-tshii-liu-po-lo-mi-to-^in. 

' MahSyana-buddhi (? " reason ")-shatparamit^-s<itra.' 
Translated by Pra^wa, A. d. 788, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 10 fasciculi; 10 chapters. There is 
a preface added by the Emperor Tai-tsun, A. D. 763- 
779, of the same dynasty. This Emperor died in 779, 
so that he did not see the ^//hole work, because the 
translation was not finished till 788. 

1005 mm:kn^mm^i^m 

Fo-sliwo-ta-shan-phu-s^-ts§,n-/4an-f^-iin. 

'BuddhabhS.3hita-mah£y^na-bodhisattTa-piiaka-8addharma-stttTa.' 

Bodhisattva-pi^aka. 

Translated by Fa-hu (Dhannaraksha ?), A. D. 1004- 
1058, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 
40 fasciculi ; 1 1 chapters. This is a later translation 
of No. 23 (12). Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 16 a. 

1006 3MM ^M^W:^^ 
j?5: 1^ IS . 

Fo-wSi-yiu-thien-wM-sh-wo-wtln-f^- 
>ian-lun-Mn. 

• Sfltra addressed by Buddha to King Udayana on the law of 
kings and counsel for administration.' 

Translated by Amoghava^ra, a. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 9 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 9 a. 



1007 



Fo-shwo-wu-ta-sh'-Hn. (h) 

'Buddhabhashita-paafeamahapradana-sfltra.' 
Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala?), a.d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a. d, 960-1 127. 9 leaves. 



1008 i^mm-^^m^ 

Fo-shwo-wu-wei-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 

'Buddhabhashita-abhaya-dharanl-sfttra.' 
Translated by Fa-hhien, a. d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 3 leaves. 



1009 MMAmiM^^mM^^ 

Fo-shwo-t^-wei-toh-Hn-lun-fo-tin-M'-shan- 
kwari-,2Ti-lai-siao-A;Au-yi-tsliie-tsS.i-ii^n-tho- 
lo-m-kiix. 

'Buddhabh^shita-mahabalagunasuvarnaAiakrabuddhoshnishatei/a- 
prabba-tathagata-sarvapadTina^a-dhSiraTil-sdtra.' 

Translated under the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907; 
but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 

1010 i^mm^yt:kmiBm 

Fo-shwo-M'-shan-kwan-ta-wei-toh-siao- 
tsai-H-sian-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 

'BuddhabbasUta-te^aprabh^mahabalagunapadTinasa'Sii- 
dhara«l-s<ltra.' 

Translated by Amoghavagra, A. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A.d. 618-907. 2 leaves. This is a 
similar and shorter translation of No. 1009. j£''-tsin, 
fasc. 13, fol. 15 a. 

1011 nmrn^^^^u 

Fo-shwo-tin-shan-wan-yin-yuen-Hn. 

'Buddbabhashita-mdrdha^ata-rajravadana-siltra.' 
Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala'?), a.d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 6 fasciculi. 
This work exists in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, 
fol. 15 a. 



1012 






Fo-shwo-tS,-shan-sui-iwan-siien-shwo- 
ku-fk-kin. 

1 Buddhabhaahita-mabayana-sarva .... stttra.' 

Sarvadharma-pravritti-nirdesa-sMra. 
Translated by Shao-toh and others, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi. " Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 17 b. According to X'-tsin 
(fasc. 7, fol.' 6 a), this is a later translation of Nob. 
163, 164. 

1013 mm::kmAm3m^ 

'Fo-Blawo-t&sh&n-zxL-khu-io-km-kie- 

k'-kwaji.-m.m-kwa.n-jen-km. 
' Buddhabhashita-mahayana-sarva .... sMra.' 

Sarvabuddhavishayavatara-^nan^lokalankara- 
siLtra. 



223 



Sl^TRA-PirAKA. 



224 



^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 16 a; Cone. 158, 572 ; A. R., 
p. 428; A. M. G., p. 233. Translated by F&-hu 
(Dharmajaksha ?), a. d. 1004-1058, and others, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 5 fasciculi. It 
agrees with Tibetan, jf'-yuen-lu, s. v. According to 
JiT'-tsin (fasc. 7, fol. 1 1 a seq.), this is a later translation 
of Nos. 56, 245. 

1014 mm:kn^wm 

Fo-shwo-ta-shan-^'- yin-A;in. 

'Buddhabhashita-mahS,yana-5rfiana-mudrS.-sfl.tra.' 

Tathagata-y/iana-mudra-siitra. 
iT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i6b; Cone. 589. Trans- 
lated by Z'-Ai-sian (G'nanasri ?), a. d. 1053, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 5 fasciculi. This is a 
later translation of Nos. 255, 256. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1015 mm^nm^^M. 

Fo-shwo-fa-shan-i-iti^tin-ztm. (h) 

"Buddhabhashita-<Jharma-(mahS.)yanartha-vinisiaya-sfitra.' 

Arthavinisytaya-dharmaparyaya. 
.K'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 4, fol. 18 a; Cone. 139; A. R, 
p. 476 ; A. M. G„ p. 279. Translated by Zin-tsun-M' 
(Suvarmia-dhllrani ?), about A. D. 1113, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1016 mm:k&mm.mnm 

Fo-ahwo-ta-po-san-kai-tsun-fc/i'-tho- 
lo-ni-/Kn. 

'Buddhabhaahita-mahasitatapatra-dhllranl-stltra.' 

Sitatapatra-dh^rani. 
Cf .ff"'- yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 4 b, where an earlier 
translation made by Amoghavagra, A. d. 746-771, is 
mentioned; Cone. 427. Translated by Tsi-nah-min-toh- 
li-lien-toh-lo-mo-min, together with K&n-k', of the Yuen 
dynasty, A. d. 1280-1368. 1 fasciculus. 

1017 MWt-^im^%'U^i^ 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshie-^ai-lai-/ian-shih-sho-tS.- 
8han-hhien-^an-8§-n-inei-t£i-/ti^o-wan->tin. 

■Buddhabhashita-sarvatatbagatst-aatya-sangraha-maliayana- 
pratyutpanuabhisambuddha-aamSrdlii-mahataatraraj'a-sfltra.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (DanapSJa?), a. d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 30 fasciculi ; 
26 divisions. It is stated at the end that the Sanskrit 
text consists of 4000 slokas in verse, or an equivalent 
number of syllables in prose. It agrees with Tibetan. 



.ff'-yuen-Iu, fase. 6, fol. 3 b. The contents of No. 1017 
are briefly mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, 
pp. 187, 188 

1018 -M^5fc>^P^I*#^ 

Yi-tshiS-.2ru-lS,i-tS,-pi-mi-wan-wei-tsh£ln-yiu- 
tsui-shM-w^i-iniS-o-t£l-inaii-iiS,-lo-/5in. 



* SaTyatath&gata-mab&guhyar%&dbhut&-nuttarapra8a3ta-mah£- 
maneJala-sAtra.' 

Translated by Thien-si-tsai, A. d. 980-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. D. 930-1127. 5 fasciculi; 7 
chapters. 

1019 ^ ^-mioj^'^W^U 

.?Au-shan-yi-tshi^-.?u-lM-f^-yen-pien- 
Mo-t^-li-min-wan-/iin. 

* (?&ta-sarvatathS.gata-dharmaJ:akshu-samantaprakdsam&iia- 
mah&bala-vidy&r^^a-stltra.' 

Translated by Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha '?), A. d. 1004- 
1058, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 
2 fasciculi ; 2 1 leaves. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
va^ra, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907 :— 

1020 ^nUM — ^i^^m:'UU 

^m-k^n-tm-yi-tsliie-2Ti-lS-i--ian-shih-sho- 
ta-shan-hhien-^an-tSz-Mao-wan-^in. 

* Va^asekhara-sarvatathSgata-satya-sangraha-mah^y&na-pratyut- 
pannibhisambuddha-mabatantrarajia-sfttra.' 

3 fasciculi. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. 11, fol. 4 b), 
this is an earlier translation of the first division of 
No. 1017. 

1021 nm^u'^m^mw^^m. 

0-li-to-lo-tho-lo-ni-b-lu-li-i:in. 

' Arya-Ura (?)-dharanl-o-lu-li (?)-s(ltra.' 
1 fasciculus. 

1022 l^ia^tjAitS^ 

Fo-shwo-yu-^S-t§,-^o-w&.n->iin. 

*Buddbabb&shita-yoga-mah3.tantrar%a-sfXtra.' 

May£i^3,la-mah^tantra-mah£ly^iia-ganibhlra- 
naya-guhya-parasi-stltra. 

A"'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 16 a ; Cone. 878. Cf. A. E., 
p. 500; A. M. G., p. 301. Translated by Fa-hhien, 



225 



ST^TRA-PirAKA. 



226 



A. D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960- 
1127. 5 fasciculi ; I o chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

The following three works were translated by 
Amoghavagrra, A.D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907 : — 

1023 -^^mmmu 

Yi-tsz'- Mi-tho-fo-tin-iin. 

' EkAkshara-prajasta-bnddhoshnlsba-sfttra.' 

Ushnisha^akravarti-tantra. 
£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 13 b; Cone. 222. 3 fasciculi ; 
9 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 
There is an appendix, entitled, Yi-tsz'-tin-lun-wan- 
nien-sun-i-kw6i, or ' EkaksharoshwiBhafekrara^adhya- 
ya-kalpa.' 10 leaves. 

1024 f^mmm-^m^^m. 

Phu-thi-Man-8u-8liwo-yi-tsz'-tin-liiii-w3,n-^. 

' EkaksharoshBlshailakraraga-sCLtra, spoken at the BodbixDonda,.' 

5 fasciculi; 13 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 10 a. According to Z^'-tsin 

(fasc. 1 1, fol. 19 b), this is a later translation of No. 532. 

1025 ^mmmmumfLm 

Phu-thi-Man-^S-n-yeii-tho-lo-m-^. 

BodhimaTMZa-vyliha-dharanl-slXtra.' 

I fasciculus. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala ?), A. d. 980-1000, of the Sun dynasty, a. d. 
960-1127: — 

1026 nmmmmm 

Fo-shwo-pi-mi-siEin-^in. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the secret form.' 

Guliyagarbhar%a. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 15 a; Cone. 157, 440. 3 fasci- 
culi; 24 leaves. 

1027 f^m-^ia^^m^M 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^-^Ti-l^i-^-k^n-s^n-yeh- 

Buddhabhashita-sarvatatbagata-va^artrikannannttarar-gnhya- 
mahatantrarH^stltra.' 

/S'ri-guhya-sama^a-tantrar&^a. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 14 b; Cone. 223; A. R., 
p. 496; A. M. G., p. 299. 7 fasciculi; 18 divisions. 
It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-ynen-lu, s. v. 



1028 :kmmmmmm^m 

T§,-pa,o-kwS.n-po-leu-kwo-8haii->hi-pi- 

mi-tho-lo-ni-iiin. 
* MahAmami .... gohya-dharant-stXtra.' 

Mahamani--vipula-vim3-iia-vi«Ta-supratish<Mta- 
guhya-parama-rahasya-kalpara^ra-dharani. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 11 a; Cone. 641 ; A E., 
p. 509; AM. G., p. 310. Translated by Amogha- 
va^a, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. B. 618— 
907. 3 fesciculi; 8 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
AT'-yuen-lu, s. v. According to E'-iAn (fasc. 1 1, fol. 3 a), 
this is a later translation of Nos. 535, 536. 'There 
is a curious plate on the first page of this work, which 
illustrates the Thibetan Formula " Om mani padme 
houm." ' Beal, Catalogue, p. 64. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala ?), A. D. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 

1029 3mmm~^:kWi^m 

Fo-shwo-pi-mi-84ii-inSi-ta-/ii^-w^-^n. 

' Buddfaabhashita-gtthya-Bamaya-mahatantrarlU^sfl.tia,' 

Guhyasamayagarbhara^ra. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 16 a; Cone. 156, 439. 
4 fcisciculi ; 3 assemblies. 

1030 mmMr.^^^±^1Iiti 
;^ it i ^ 

ro-shwo-wu-'rh-pin-tan-t8ui-sM,n-yii-^e- 
t^-^i4o-w^n-Ain. 

'Baddhabhashita-asamasamannttara-yoga-mahatantrara^a-sfttra.' 

6 fasciculi ; 2 1 divisions. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. E'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 1 6 a. 



1031 



iw 



^ ^F ^ ;^ it i II 

Fo-8hwo-(Kn-kan-slieu-phu-s^-/?dan-fu-yi- 
tshie-pu-to-ta-ziiao-wan-yiin. 
'Baddhabhashita-vagrapam-bodhisattva-sarvabhCltafiamara- 
mabatantraT%a-s&tra.' 

;Sii-sarvabhMac7amara-taiitra. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 17 b; Cone. 284. 
Bh<itarf£lmara-maMtantrar%a. 
A R., p. 536 ; A M. G., p. 334 ; Cone. 284. Trans- 
lated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeval), a. d. 973-981, of 
the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi. 

Q 



227 



StlTRA-PirAKA. 



228 



It agrees witH Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, s. v. For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, I. 48 ; III. 39 ; V. 37. 



1032 MiiP "^ mm:M ^^ 

Shan-miao-^-siS.ri-ytan-shih-min-/?in. 

' Arya-mawjrusrl-satyanama-afttra.' 

Ma%usri-n4ina-iiS,h-^-tm (?), or SMra on re- 
citing the true name of the Arya Mangrusri. 
Thus the Sanskrit title, both in transliteration and 
translation, is given at the beginning. Translated by 
Z'-hwui (PrsLgna.'i), of the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1280- 
1368. I fasciculus. There is another work translated 
by the same person and prefixed to this work, which 
is entitled Shan-A;b-wan-Bhu-sh'-li-fa-phu-thi-sin-wan, 
or ' Arya-ma?i^srl-bodhi-^ttotp4da-lekha.' A preface 
is added by the Emperor A'Aan-tsu, of the Min 
dynasty, dated a. n. 1411. 

1033 ^M\]yM^i^^Mm^m 

.ffin-k§,n-tin-yii->^S-li-tshii-pan-^o-^. 

' Vajrrasekhara-yoga-buddhi (!)-prajmi,(paramita)-sfitra.' 

Pra^nS.p^ramita ardhasatika. 
Translated by Vagrabodhi, A. d. 723-730, of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907, from the Sanskrit text, 
while he was in Central India. 13 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 6 a. 

1034 :k M ^ M\] ^ ^M W ^ B 

TS.-lb-^in-kS.n-pu-khu6-/tan-shih-8&n-mo- 
ye-pS,n-5^o-po-lo-mi-to-li-tBhii-^n. 



buddhi (?)-9tltra.* 

Pra^r^aparamita ardhasatikS,. 

Translated by Amoghavajfra, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Thaii dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 9 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 9 a. 

According to ^''-tsin (fasc. ii, fol. 12 a seq.), the 
above two works are later translations of No. 18. They 
are similar translations of a part of No. 1037. 

1035 mmi^nm^i&mm^ 

Fo-shwo-fo-mu-pan-^o-po-lo-mi-to- 
ta-min-kwan-sian-i-kwei-Ain. 

'Buddbabh^3hita-buddham^trika-pTa^»^pSj-aaiitS.-mah4vidyi- 
dhySoasan^^llaa-kalpa-atltra.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala?), a.d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. A''-yuen-lu, fasc i, fol. 19 b. 



1036 ^ ill Tl ^ f/ff ji; ^ ^ 

.ffin-kS,n-tm-yii->?i^-nien-shu-^in. 
' Sdtra on (the merit in the use of) a rosary, being (an extract 
from) the Vajrra«ekhara-yoga.' 

Translated by Amoghava^a, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 13 b. 

The following two works were translated by F4- 
hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 
960-1127: — 

1037 Mf^M±^^:k^^M\\ 

Fo-shw,o-tsm-sh^fi-kS,n-pan-t£i-l6-;tin-kS,6- 
pu-khun-san-rQ^i-ta-M4o-wM->Jin. 

'Buddhabh^shita-anuttaramttla-mah&sankhya-vagT^moglia- 
eamaya-mahS,tantTar%a-sMra.' 

7 fasciculi; 25 divisions. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 

yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 16 a. There is a preface added by 

the Emperor Zian-tsun, a.d. 998-1022, of the later 

Sun dynasty. The contents of No. 1037 are briefly 

mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, p. 188. 

1038 w^mMAim^M^^m 

Fo-shwo-tsui-shM-pi-nii-nS.-nS/-thien-^in. 

'Bnddhabh&shita-anuttaraguhya-nada-deva-sdtra.' 

/Sravanasya (?)-putra-narfa-gupil£i,ya (?)-kalpa- 
ra^a. 
A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 18 b. Cone. 780 does not 
restore this Sanskrit title fully from the Chinese trans- 
literation given by the former authority. 3 fasciculi ; 
9 divisions; 32 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 



1039 



-ifl^ 



M jn 



jrin-k§,n-fan-leu-kwo-yi-tshiS-yii-/HS- 

yii-i:'-^, 
' Vajra«ekhara-vimana-3arra-yoga-yogf-9fttra.' 
Translated by Vajrabodhi, a.d. 723-730, of the 
ThSn dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 
Deest in Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 4 a. 

1040 mm^^mmm^^ 

Fo-shwo-mi^o-H-sian-tsui-shan-k^n-pan- 
ta-yK.^-^. 

'BuddhabhSshita-maregTisry-anuttara-mdlla-mahatantra-sfttra.' 

Maf/^usri-sadyntta-guhya-tantrar^asya 
vimsatika-krodhavi^ayM^ana. 



229 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



230 



Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. 5,fol. 17 b; Cone. 557. Translated 
by Pa-bhien, a. d. 982-1001, of tbe later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi^ 10 divisions. It agrees 
with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1041 i^^m^mmmm±m 

Miao-^-sian-pin-ta6-pi-mi-tsui-sli§4i-kwaii- 
nian-t£i-/iil,o-wan-^m. 

• Man^srl-samagahy^attara-dhy&namukha-mah&tantrarS^- 
sUtra.' 

Translated by Tshz'-hbien, of tbe later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127. 5 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 5 a. The contents of No. 1041 
are briefly mentioned by "WassDjew, in his Buddbismus, 
p. 188. 



1042 






Phu-pien-kw^-min-yen-m^n-tshin-tBin-M'- 
shan-^ru-i-p^o-yin-sin-WTi-naA-shan-tS,- 
min-wan-ta-sui-Miu-tho-lo-ni-^iru 
Buddhabhlishita - samanta^alamUlS. - visuddha- 
sphurfkWta-/iiiit4maniinudr£L-hWdayS,para^ita- 
dMrani-pratisara-inaihllvidyar%a. 
^u-Aan-yen-yao-tsi, fasc. 3, foL 12 a. 

MabUpratisara-dharani. 

^'-yuen-lu, fesc. S, fol. 13 a; Cone. 473. 

MaMpratisara-vidyS,ra^ni. 

A. E., p. 517; A. M. G., p. 317. Translated by 
Amoghavajra, A. d. 746—771, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 2 chapters. It agrees 
with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1043 mminj^r-Bmmm 

Fo-shwo-iu-lSi-pu-sz'-i-pi-ini- 
tS>-shanT>tiiL. 

Baddhabb^hita-tath^tliJnntya-giiliya-inahSy&iia-sfltra.' 

TatMgatSjiintya-guIiya-iiirdeaa. 

Translated by Fa-hu (Dhannaraksha ?), A. D. 1004- 
1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 
20 fasciculi; 25 chapters. This is a later and longer 
translation of No. 23 (3). Z*-yuen-lu, fasc 6, 
fol. 3 b. 



1044 7^^^#^il#ytl^^ 

TS,-shan-yii-ii6->Hii-k^fi-sin-hSi-mS.ii-shu-sliih- 
li-tshieii-phi-tshieii-poh-ta->{i^o-"w4n--ftn. 

■MaMy4na-yoga-vagTa-prakntis4gara-man^^-sahasrabllliu- 
&aliasrsp&tra<mahStantrari(/a-s(itra .' 

Translated by Amoghavagra, a. d. 740, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 10 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 3 a. The contents of No. 1044 
are briefly mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddbismus, 
p. 183. 

The following two works were translated by Fa-thien 
(Dharmadeva Vj, A. d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127 : — 

1045 w^mm^mm'^^M. 

Fo-shwo-shan-pao-ts§,n-shan-i-kwei-to. 

'Buddhabhishita-arya-rataagarbharddhi-kalpa-stttra.' 

©ambhala-^alendra-yathalabdha-kalpa. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 13 a; Cone. 109; A. E., 
p. 541 ; A. M. G., p. 338. In the first authority 
' labdha ' is wanting, whfle in the last two it is read 
' lasata ' or ' bhavata.' 2 fasciculi 

1046 mm^m%^:km^'^m 

mm II 

Fo-shwo-pao-ts^-sban-ta-min-man-na-lo- 

i-kw^i-;iin. 
' Buddbabh^bita-ratnagarbbarddhi-mab^vidy^mandala- 
kalpa-stltra.' 
2 fasciculi. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. X'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 6, foL 13 a seq. 

1047 ^U\]Mi^^M^':^MWiM 

m m 

Z^in-k4n-khun-pu-tsi-bwiii-fan-kwan-kwei-i- 
kwan-tsz'-tsai-phu-sS,-san-sbi-tsui-sban-sin- 
min-w^n-yiin. 

' Vajrabhayar-sannipata-Taipulya-kalpa-avalokitesvara-bodbi- 
sattva-tribhavS.nnttarahndaya-vidy§,r^a-3fttra.' 

Translated by Amoghava^a, A. d. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fasciculus ; 9 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 13 a. 



231 



StTTRA-PITAKA. 



232 



1048 ^m'^'WM^:^MWi^ 

[The first twenty-two characters are exactly 
the same as those of No. i047]-ta-w^i-li- 
wu-shu-seh-m o-mm-wS,n-/iin. 

•Va^rabhaya .... vidyar&ja-mahabala-wu-sliu-seh-mo 
(i. e. xishman lyvidj&r&gB.-atitra,.' 

Mah^balava(7rakrodha-s1itra (1). 
Cone. 66o. Cf. X'-yaen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 9 b; A. R., 
). 541; A. M. G., p. 338. Translated by O-^ih-ta-sien, 



of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. 

1049 mm:kmmM^w^mm 
mmmm 

Fo-shwo-ta-shafL-kwan-si^n-mS,n-ii§,-lo-tsia- 
/?ru-iioh-t8hii-/iiri . 

'Buddhabhashita-mali4yan»-ahy4na-9aH^Bana-ma«4ala-sarvadur- 
bb4ya-pras^daka-s(itra.' 

Translated by Fa-hhien, A. D. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi; 28 leaves. 



1050 mmi^-:^B ^^^mm 

Fo-shwo-t§,-fan-kw^n-m§.n-8hu-shih-li-^iA- 
kw^n-tsz'-ts£li-to-lo-phu-SJUi-kwei-/iin. 

■Buddhabhashita-mabS.vaipulya-mariSrngil-sAtra-ayaloMteJvara' 
tara-bodhisattva-kalpa-sfttra.' 

Translated by Amoghava^ra, a. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 15 leaves; 3 chapters. 



1051 W^W:-fJmm^M:km 

Fo-shwo-yi-t8hi^-fo-sho-siiLn-yiii-tS,-/iilLo- 
wan-^iQ-kwan-tsz'-tsELi-phu-SEUmen-sun- 
i-kwSi-^in. 

'Buddhabbasbita^sarvabnddha-sangraha-ynkta-mahatantrar^ra- 
stitra-aTalokiteOTara-bodhisattvadhyftya-kalpa-sfltra.' 

Translated by Fa-hhien, a.d. 982-rooi, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 11 leaves. Deest in 
Tibetan, jf'-yuen-lu, fiasc. 6, fol. 14 b. 






1052 ^iMi-^Miimmw^n 

Yu-/?:ie-/Kn-kan-tiri-/?dn-shih-tsz'-mu-phiii. 
' Yoga-vajrrasekhara-jQtra-aksbaramatrika-vySkhyS-Targa.' 



Translated by Amoghavagra, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 3 leaves. It gives a 
certain meaning to each letter of the Sanskrit alphabet. 
Deest in Tibetan. .fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 7 b. 



1053 



-^ia^^m^^ 



Fo-Bhwo-yi-t8hi^-^u-M.i-^n-siari-s§,n-mei- 
i-kw^i-yiin. 

'BaddhabhS3Uta-sarvatatbagata-pratii-Ctpaprati8h<AS.-samaya- 
kalpa-slltra.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (DanapSla 1), A. d. 980-1000^ 
of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127, 9 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 13 a. 

The following two works were translated bj ximogha- 
vag'ra, a.d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, a-d. 618— 
907:— 

1054 ^^mm^m^^:km 
i ^ M .i i ^ 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-phu-sa-klLn-pan-t^-^S,o- 
wan-ziin-M'-niao-wM-^iA. 

'MangTisri-bodhisattva-mdla^tautrara^a-ganKia-dvijarS^a-sfltra.' 

Garurfagarbhara^a. 
.ff^'-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 12 a, where the last character 
of the Chinese title is read phin, or varga or chapter. 

Garu<Zagarbhataiitra. 

Cone. 807. Cf. Ma%u«ri-m<ila-tantra, mentioned iu 
A. R., p. 512 ; A. M. Q., p. 313. 14 leaves. It agrees 
with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. But No. 1054 is of 
course a part or chapter of the Mawjrasrl-mula-tantra. 

1055 -h-W^SS^ii^c^^ 

Shi-yi-iiiien-kw£ln-tsz'-tsai-phu-s£l-sin-iiii- 
yen-nien-STin-i-kw^i-^in. 
' EkHdasamukha-avalokitesTara-bodliisattva-liWdaya-mantra (?)- 
adhySya-kalpa-slitra.' 

3 fasciculi; 28 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. 
.S''-yuen-lu, f^c. 6, fol. 8 b. 



* 
o 



1056 i^'^ % 






T^-fM-kw^n-phu-sa-tssiri-wan-shu-sh'-li- 
kfln-pan-i-kwei-^. 
'Mahavaipulya-bodhisattvapi<aka-nia«jn«rt-m1ila-kalpa-s<itra.' 

Bodhisattvapi<akllvatamsaka-ma%usTl-miila- 
garbha-tantra. 



233 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



234 



^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 14 b; Cone. 602. 

Ma%usri-m<ila-tantra. 
A. R., p. 512 ; A. M. G., p. 313. Translated by 
Thien-si-tsSi, a. d. 980-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-112';. 20 fasciculi; 28' chapters. It agrees 
with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1057 mmwmm^ibti:kmM- 

Fo-shwo-M'-niin-tsS,n-yii-^^tS.-/a&o-tsun- 
n£l-phu-sS,-tS.-min-MS,n-tsiu-i-kwSi-/Kn. 

■ Buddhabh&3liita-tegro<Uiara-pi<aka(?)-yoga-mahatantr»-iE:un<i!a (?)- 
boclhisattva-mah&vidy&-siddhi-kalpa-sOLtra.' 

Translated by Fa-hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi; 6 divisions. 
This is an extract from the Tejrodhara-piiaka (?), made 
by Nligirgruna. it agrees with Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol.. 14 a. 

1058 mm^^mm^mi^m^ 

Fo-shwo->K[n-kan-hhiM-pliu-s£l-tS,-imn-iAaja- 
tsiu-i-kwei-^. 

'Buddhabh^hita-va^ragandha-bodhisattva-mah^vidy&-3iddhi- 
kalpa-siitxa.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Danap^a?), A. d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1 127. 3 fasciculi. 

1059 ^Umi^m^MM^M^ 

mnmmm 

Zin-kan-sS.-to-sh-vro-phin-nS,-ye-jtia-tluen- 
MUn-tsiu-i-kw^i-ziin. 

• Vajrrasattva-bhashita-pinnayaka n)-deva-siddhi-kalpa-sfttra.' 
Translated by F4-hhIen, A. d. 982-1001, of the later 

Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculL 

Tie above two works agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen- 

lu, fasc.6j fol. 13 b. 



1060 



^ 
i 



^ 



11;^ 



Fo-shwo-ta-pfei-khuA-A;'-Aiii-kaA-t4-AiS.o- 
w&n-i-kwM-Mn. 

'Bnddhabhashita-mahakanimkainogha-jimana-Tajfra-mahataii- 
trar%a-kalpa-s1itra.' 

He Va^rra-tantra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 16 b; Cone. 646; A. R., 
p. 489; A. M. G., p. 293. Translated by Fa-hu 
(Dharmaraksha ?), A. d. 1004-1058, of the later Sun 



dynasty, a. d. 960-1280. 5 fasciculi ; 20 chapters. It 
agrees with Tibetan, but one chapter of the latter is 
wanting in N(^. 1060. ^'-yuen-lu, s.v. For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, III. 45, 46. 

The following two works were translated by Fa-hhien,. 
A. D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960- 
1127:-^ 



1061 



;+#. 



Fo-shwo-liw£ln-liwa-wS.n-t4-yTi-H^H&,o-shi-fan- 
nu-min-w4ri-ta-mia-kwaii-sian-i-kwei-Hn. 

'Buddhabli43hita-may%S!a-mahayogo-tantra-da«akrodha-vidyS- 
r%a-niahSvidy4-dhyS.na3amj«^na-kalpa-3fttrB.' 

I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan, jf-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 13 b. 

io62Bi§;#^#^^Ait^W 

Fo-shwo-ini^o-fci-siS,n-yii-MS-t^AdS,o-Adn-kS,n- 
phei-lo-foh-lun-kwan-siS-n-M§,n-tsiu-i-kw^i-iin. 

•Buddhabha3hita-maS<pi«rl-yogatantra-TagTa-bhairaTa-fcakra- 
dhy4nasanj|r»&na-siddbi-kalpa-s<^tra.* 

Va^ra-bhaira'va-tantra-krodha-tattvar^a. 
Z''-yTien-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 14 a; Cone. 358. i fasciculus; 
6 divisions. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

The following two works were translated by Amogha- 
vagrra, A. d. 746-771, of the ThM dynasty, A. d. 
618-907 : — 



1063 J^m^^WZ-MM^M 
3E ^ # i^ 11 ^ 

Ti-li-san-m^-ye-pu-tun-tsun-wei-nu- 
wS,n-sh'- A;6-iiien-sun-f^. 
"rrisaa]aya-aA:ar&rya-krodhar%a-dAt&dby&ya-dbarma (or -kalpa).' 

I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^-ynen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 8 b. 

1064 MMm^.^^^mM'f-^ 

Shafi-^S,-m-fan-nu-Hn-kM-thun-tsz'-phu- 
s4-iMn-tsiu-i-kwM-fciA. 

' ATya-(<{&)kiiil (?)-krodha-va£rrakam&Ta-bodhisattya-9iddhi- 
kalpa-sCltra.' 

Va^rrakumSja-tantra. 
Z''-yuen-ln, fasc. 6, fol. 1 1 b ; Cone. loi. 3 fasciculi. 
It agrees with Tibetan, i^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 



235 



StTRA-PITAKA. 



236 



1065 -hmmmi^ ^ 

Tshi-fo-tsan-pM-H^-tho. 

'G4tha on the praise of the seven Baddhas (and Maitreya),' 
or ' Saptabuddha-stotri-g&tha.' 

Translated by F4-thien (Dharmadeva 1), a.d. 973- 
981, of the later Sim dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 3 leaves. 
It contains ten verses, nine of them being merely 
transliterated into Chinese. 

1066 1^ H # f i 

Fo-8£ln-shan-ts^n. 

' Laudatory verse on the three bodies of Buddha,' or ' Buddha- 
trikitya-stotra.' 

Translated by Fa-hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 2 leaves. The three 
bodies of Buddha are : i. Dharma-kaya, 2. Sambhoga- 
kaya, 3. Nirmina-kaya. See Eitel, Handbook of 
Chinese Buddhism, p. 148 b, s. v. Trik^ya. 



1067 



- W A ;g If 



Fo-yi-pS,i-pa-inin-ts4n-^n. 
' Buddha-D^m^shterataka-stotra-sfttra.' 

Translated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva 1), a.d. 973- 
98 1 , of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960—1 127. 3 leaves. 

The above three works are mentioned under the 
heading of the "Works of the Indian Sages, in K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 5 a seq. 

1068 m^Mw^n r.-\^ -m 

;"ii| §i M 

Shan-Hu-tu-fo-mu-'rh-shi-yi-iun- 
U-tsan-fcin. 

'Arya-trata-buddhamatrika-vimsati-pilgra-stotra-sfltra.' 
Translated by An Tsan, of the Yuen dynasty, X. D. 
1280-1368. 4 leaves. There are two Mantras, written 
in the Devanagarl character, and transliterated into 
Chinese. 

The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapala?), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun d3fnasty, 
A. D. 960-1127 : — • 

1069 W^^ — WlttJ^TM^^ 

-^ A ^mm. 

Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^^u-lM-tin-lun-wM- 
yi-pS,i-pS,-inin-tsan-A;in. 

'Buddhabhashita-sarvatathagatoshwlshaiakra-namash^aaataka- 
stotra-sfttra.' 

2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 17 a. There are two appendices, both being Im- 
perial compositions, though the Emperofs' names are 



not given, namely : i. Laudatory verses in honour 
of ' Trata-buddhamatrika (1),' and 2. Those of Buddha 
^akyamuni. 

1070 M^ ^M 

Ts£ln-f^-ii^-8un. 

* Dharmadh&tu-stotra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva NagargTina. It consists 
of 87 verses. 

The following two works were transliterated by Fa- 
hhien, A.D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 
960-1127: — 



^ II 



1071 A A M. 

Pa-tSr-lifi-tha-aii-tsan. 
' Laudatory verse in Sanskrit on the eight great auspicious 
£a,itya3,' or ' Ashta-mah^-srl-iaitya-samskrita-stotra.' 

Composed by King >Siladitya. 2 leaves. 

1072 H zt ^ li 

Skn-ahekn-ikn-takn. 

' Caudatory verse in Sanskrit on the three bodies (of Buddha),' 
or ' Trikaya-samskrita-stotra.' 

5 leaves. 

1073 nm^^^^M —'^ A 

;g ^ li 

Fo-shwo-wan-shu-sii'-li-yi-pSii-pa- 
min-f&n-ts^n. 
'BuddhabhSshita-mar'f^rujrl-n&mS.shfasataka-samskrita-stotra.' 
Translated by Fa-hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5. leaves. There are 
nineteen verses transliterated into Chinese, while a 
few others are translated. An Imperial composition 
is prefixed, namely: Laudatory verses in honour of 
MawgTisrl. The author is the Emperor Thai-tsun, 
i. e. Ehan-tsu, A. d. 1403-1424, of the Min dynasty. 

The above four works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Works of the Indian Sages, in E'- 
jTien-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 5 a seq., where the first two 
characters in the Chinese title of No. 1073 are of course 
left out. 

The following two works were transliterated by Fa- 
hhien, A.D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 
960-1127 : — 

1074 ^^^m^m^m^n 

Man.-shu-8liih-li-phu-sS,-Ai-aiM-A;iS-tho. 
' MaBjru«rl-bodhisattva-srl-gatha.' 
2 leaves. 



237 



StTTEA-PirAKA. 



238 



1075 



-h5 ^C pm 

Shaji-Am-kin-sheu-phii-8a-yi-pM-p&- 
miii-fSji-tsaii. 

•Arya-va^rapSni-bodhisattva-nSm&shtesateka-samslirita-stotra.' 
5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 17 a. 



1076 ^ E S ^ ^ 1 5?f ^ it 

Shaii-kwan-tsz'-tsai-phu-sa-kun-toh-ts^. 

■ Arya-avalokite«vara-bodhisattva-guna-5totra.' 
Collected by a "Western or Indian sage; and trans- 
lated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), A. D. 980-1000, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127, 5 leaves ; 184 lines. 
Two Imperial compositions are prefixed, both written 
by the Emperor Thai-tsun, i. e. jKAan-tsu, a. d. 1403— 
1424, of the Miri dynasty. They are both laudatory 
verses in honour of the Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara. 



1077 



Tsan-kwarL-shi-yin-phu-s^-sun. 

' Avalokitesvara-bodhisattTa^-stotra.' 

Translated by Hwui-A;', A. D. 692, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618—907. 5 leaves. 



m 



1078 mmmm^^-^^j^m 

Fo-shwo-shan-kwaii-tsz'-tsai-pliu-s4-faii-tsan. 
'Baddhabhasbica-^rya-avalokitejvara-bodbisattra-samskrtta- 

StOtHL' 



Translated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva ?), A. d. 973- 
98t, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 3 leaves. 
There are eight verses transliterated into Chinese, 
while only another one is translated. 



^ i 



1079 M ^ M^ 

Shan-to-lo-pliu-S£l-fan-tsan. 

• Aiya-tSrA-bodhisattva-samskn'ta-stotra,' 
Transliterated by Sh'-hu (Danapala 1), A. D. 980- 
1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 
8 leaves. 

1080 $^ ^rlJ ^ i + SI 

Sh'-sh'-fa-wu-shi-sun. 

' Fifty verses on the law or rules for serving a teacher.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha ; and 
translated by Zih-khan, a.d. 1004-1058, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 leaves. 

1081 5^ Jlt ^ IS 

£ien-Mui-fan-t8an. 

' 6hand(kS 1)-3a7n3k7*ita-3totra.' 

Ghand-Biitra (?). 

A. R., p. 486 ; A. M. G., p. 289. Transliterated by 
Fa-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a.d. 973-981, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 10 leaves. 

The above sis works are mentioned under the head- 
ing of the Works of the Indian Sages, in £'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 10, fol. 2 b seq., where the first two characters in 
the Chinese title of No, 1078 are of course left out 



SECOND DIVISION 




Ltih-tsdn, or Vinaya-pi^aka. 




PAET I. 

Td-shan-luli, or the Vinaya of the Mah4y4na. 



The following two works were translated by Guwa- 
varman, A. b. 431, of thfl earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 
420-479 :— 



1082 



^ 



Fo-shwo-phu-s^-n^i-MS-iin. 

' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the internal Slla of the Bodhisattva.' 
I fasciculus. 



1083 



fB8 
3SC 



Phu-s£L-yiu-pho-so-wu-ii^-wei-i-Hn. 
' Sfttra on the manners concerning the five SHaa of the Bodhi- 
eattva-up^saka.' 

Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. i fasciculus. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 8 b. For No. 1083, see, how- 
ever, Nos. 1096, 1098, and 1170. 

1084 i^m^^^^mmm m 

Fo-shwo-waii-shu-sh'-li-tsin-lUh-A;m. 

'Buddhabh4shita-ma»iyu«ri-suddhavinaya-slltra.' 

Paramarthasamvarti (-varta '?)-satyaiiirde6anama- 
maMy4na-s<!ltra. 
X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 9 a ; Cone. 809. Translated 
by A'u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 289, of the "Western 
Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. i fasciculus; 4 chapters. 
It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1085 ^ H # ^ If 

Phu-si-shS-n-He-iin. 

' Bodliisattva-bhadrastla-sfltra.' 

Bodhisattva-Arary^-nirdesa. 
A. K., p. 452; A. M.G., p. 257; Cone. 476, 487. 
Translated by Grunavarman, a. d. 431, of the earlier 



Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 10 fasciculi ; 30 chapters. 
The first chapter is similar to No. 36. The rest is 
similar to the fifteenth part on the Bodhisattva-bhumi 
in the first division of No. 1 170. No. 1085 is the Sutra 
on which the Bodhisattva Maitreya spoke No. 11 70. 
.£''-tsin, fasc. 32, fol. 3 a. 



1086 



^ 



VhvL-sk-ti-kh' -Jem. 

' Bodhisattva-bhftmidhara-sfttra.' 

Bodhisattva-A;aryS;-iiirdesa. 

Cone. 488. Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. 
Translated by Dharmaraksha, A. d. 414-421, of the 
Northern Lian dynasty, a. d. 397-439. 8 fasciculi ; 
27 chapters. This work is similar to No. 1085. But, 
according to ^'-tsin (fasc. 37, fol. 14 b). No. 1086 is 
an earlier translation of the fifteenth part on the Bodhi- 
sattva-bhflmi in the first division of No. 1 1 70. The 
last character of the Chinese title is sometimes read gra 
lun or sastra. Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 12 b, fol, 12 a. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 6 b. For No. 1086, see, however, 
No. 1 1 70. 

1087 ^mu 

Fkn-wkn-km. 
Brahma^^la-siitra. 
Cf. A. E., p. 483; A. M. a, p. 286; Cone. 142. 
Translated by Kumara^iva, A. d. 406, of the Latter 
Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. It is stated 
in the preface by Sari-Mo, the disciple of the translator, 
that this work is the tenth chapter on the Bodhisattva- 
hrt'dayabhAmi, in a Sanskrit text, consisting of 120 
fasciculi, 61 chapters. 



241 



VINAYA-PITAKA. 



242 



1068 



m 



Yiu-pto-so-M^-iin. 

' UpSsaka-stla-sfitra.' 

Translated by Dharmaraksha, A. d. 428, of the 
Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 397-439. 7 fasciculi; 
28 chapters. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'-' 
yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 7 b. 



1089 



m 



Tsi-thiao-yin-su-wan-Hn. 

' Munlvinayasvara (? devaputra)-pariprf/(iM-9<itra.' 

Paramfi,rthasamvarti(-varta?)-satyamrdesanS,ma- 
maMyana-stltra- 

Cf. No. 1084, Translated by PS-hii, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. This is a 
later translation of No. 1084. X'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 9 b. 

m m M 



1090 :k M =- M 

Ta-shaA-sSji-tsii-A;ftan-hwui-*iA. 

' MahayS,na-trtrS*i-kshama (? coiifession)-s<itia/ 

Karma varaMa-pratisarana (or -pratiiMedana). 
K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 9 b ; Cone. 585 ; A. R., 
p. 458; A. M. G., p. 262. 

Triskandbaka. 
Cone. 585. Translated by Gninagapiiei and Dharma- 
gupta, about A. D. 590, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589- 
618. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^-yuen- 
lu, S. V. 

1091 mm^^WMm 

Fo-shwo-wan-shu-hwui-kwo-Hn. 

' BuddhabMshita-mansnwrl-kshama (? confe33ion)-6fttra.' 
Translated by Ka Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. D. 266- 
313, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 
I fasciculus. 



1092 



Phu-s§,-yin-lo-pan-yeh-A;in. 

' Sfitra on the original action of the garland of the Bodhisattva.' 
Translated by Ku. Fo-nien, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi; 8 chapters. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 7 b. 

1093 1^ !§: ^ + # i^^ 

Fo-shwo-sheu-shi-shS-n-M^iifii. 

' Sfttra spoken by "Buddha on receiving the ten good SQaa or 
the iS^ikshfipada.' 



Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 
25-220 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus; 

2 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 7 b. 

1094 mm^^mmm 

Fo-shwo-tsiri-yeli-Jtari-Mn. 

'Buddhabh^shita-karm^rarana-visaddhi-stltra.' 

KarmS/varana-visuddhi-mahHyana-alitra. 
Z'-yuen4u, fasc. 8, fol. 7 a ; A. R., p. 458 ; A.M. 6., 
p. 262'. Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties^ 
A. D. 350-431 ; but the translator's name ia lost. 
I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, s.v. 

1095 MMM 

Vo'iBkt.-kifi.. 

' Buddhapifaka-sllLtra.' 

Buddhapifaka-nigrahaDAina-mahS,y9,na-sfttra. 
iT'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 8 a; Cone. 176. Cf. A R., 
p. 458; A. M, G., p. 263. Translated by Kumira^iva, 
A. D. 405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 
4 fasciculi; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1096 ^MJ^^M 

Phu-s^-HS-pan-AiA. 

' BodhisattvaTpratimokshar-sfttra.' 
Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. Translated by 
Dharmaraksha, A. D, 414-421, of the Northern Lian 
dynasty, A. D. 397-439. 1 2 leaves. This is an earlier 
translation of Nos. 1083 and 1098. £^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 8 a{ K'-taiA, fasc. 32, fol. 13 a. 

The following two works were translated by HhUen- 
kw&a (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 649, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907:— 

1097 ^mj^m^^ 

Fh.u-sk-k\^-Ki^-mo--WR,rL 
' A coinposition or treatise on the Bodhieattva's iSlIa-karma.' 
Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. 7 leaves; 

3 parts. This is an extract from No. 1170. Z'-tsin, 
fasc. 32, fol. 12 b. 

1098 ^ M 3^ ^ 

Phu-s^-M6-pan. 

' Bodhisattva-pratimoksha.' 

Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. i fasciculus. 

This translation was made in a. d. 649, and it is similar 

to Nos. 1083, 1096, and a portion of the fifth part on 

the Bodhisattva-bhlimi in the first division of No. 11 70. 

R 



243 



VTNAYA-PiyAKA. 



244 



1099 mm^m^mm 

Fo-shwo-f^-liih-saii-m^i-yfcin. 

'Buddhabb&shita-vinayasam^dhi-sdtra.' 

Translated by K' Khien, A. d. 223-253, of the Wu 
dynasty, A. d, 222-280. 9 leaves. 

1100 1^ !§: + # ^ at i^ 

Fo-shwo-shi-shSji-yeh-tsio-Am. 

'Baddhabh^sIiita-dasabhadrakarmain^rga-slJltra.' 

Translated by (Siksbinanda, A. b. 695-700, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 7 leaves. 

1101 m-^ni f^^ M m 

Tshin-tsin-phi-ni-fari-kwM-iin. 

' <Suddhayinaya-vaipulya-3fttra.' 

PaxainS.rthasa»ivarti (-varta '?)-satyaiiirde.sanama- 
mahayana-siitra. 

Cf. Nos. 1084, 1089, of which this is a similar 
translation. Translated by Kumarajriva, A. D. 401-409, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. i fas- 
ciculus. 

1102 ^ ^ i ^ 'i( 'I^ ^ 

Phu-sSi-wu-f^-Man-hwui-Mn. 

* BodliisattTa-panibadfa2UTaa-ksham& (? confession)-s(ltTa.' 

Translated under the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557; 
but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. 



1103 



'Phu-B^-tskiL-km.. 

' Bodhisattva-pitoka-sfttra.' 
Translated by Sanghapala, a.d. 506-520, of the 
Li^n dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 11 leaves. 



The following two works were translated by Nieh 
Tao-fcin, A.D. 280-315, of the Western Tsin dynasty, 
A. D. 265-316 : — 

1104 ^ ^mm^m^mm 

S4n-in^n-tho-fu-tho-lo-phu-sa-A;in. 

' Samantabhadra-bodbisattTa-siltra.' 
8 leaves ; 6 chapters. 

1105 # ii ^ ^ II 

Phu-sa-sheu-Mi-iin. 

' Sfttra on tbe Bodbisattva's receiving or observing tbe Upavasatha 
or Uposhadha fast.' 

3 leaves. For the word Uposhadha, see ChUders' 
Pali Dictionary, p. 535 a, s.v. Uposatha. 

1106 ^ m ^m^m 

Sh6-li-fu-liwui-kwo-A;m. 

' iSiriputra-ksbama (? confe8sion)-9(ltra.' 

Triskandhaka. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 10 a; Cone. 48; A. K., 
p. 470 ; A. M. G., p. 274. Translated by An Shi-kao, 
A.D. 148-170, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 
6 leaves. This is an earlier and shorter translation of 
Nos. 1090 and 1 103. .^''-tsin, fasc. 32, fol. 1 1 b. 



245 



VINAYA-PITAKA. 



246 



PAR^ II. 
4^ ^5 "^p Siao-sban-luh, or the Vinaya of the Hlnay^na. 



1107 M ^ Wl ^ M 

Fo-o-phi-than-iin. 

' BuddhfibMdharma-sfttra.' 
Translated by Paramartha, a. d. 657-669, of the 
Xltan dynasty, a. d. 657-589- 2 fasciculi ; 2 chapters. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 8 a. 

1108 mmj^^m 

^ie-tho-iie-pan-iin. 

' Pratimokslm-slltra,' of the K^yaplya-nikdya. 

Pratimoksha- vinaya (or -sCltra?). 
Cone. 277. Translated by Gautama TragnamM., 
A-D. 543, of the Eastern Wei, dynasty, A. d. 534-650. 
I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 14 a. 

1109 u wmf^ M 

Yiu-po-li-wan-^■iIl. 

' Upaii-paripjiH/ia-stitra.' 
Translated by Gujiavarman, a. d. 431, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. It agrees 
with Tibetan. A'''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 b, where 
this translation is said to have been made by an un- 
known translator under the Eastern Han dynasty, 
A. D. 25-220. 

1110 ^^^m--^^^9j^m 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshi^jdu-pu-Me-Hn. 
MMasarvastiv4da(-mkdya)-vinaya (or prati- 
inoksha)-s6tra. Cone. 255. 
Pratimoksha-sdtra (?). 
A. K., p. 43 ; A. M. Q., p. 146. Translated by I-tsiii, 
A. D, 710, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 13 b. 

1111 mmMmm i^m. 

Fo-shwo-Ai&-yeh-iiiii-/iie-/Hn. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the forbidding precepts of the 
K&gyapiya (-nikSya ?),' 



Translated by Tsu-^•M Zln-shan, a. d. 455, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 4 leaves. 

1112 mmiii^§fmmm 

Fo-sliwo-f4n-/tie-tsai-Min-/hin-Ain. 
' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the lightness and heaviness of the 
sin of transgressing the iSlla.' 

Translated by In Shi-kao, A. d. 148-170, of the 
earlier Han dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 2 leaves. This is 
an earlier translation of No. 817. K'-tsin, fasc. 33, 
fol. 8 a. 

1113 mmi^inKm 

Fo-shwo-/ii^-siao-tsai-iJin. 
' S<itra spoken by Buddha on the Slla. destroying misfortune.' 

Translated by K' Khieu, A. d. 223-253, of the Wu 
dynasty, a. d. 222-280. 4 leaves. 



1114 wmm^m^^mii 

Fo-shwo-yiu-pho-so-wu-^^-sian-yKn. 

'Buddhabhashita-upasaka-paiifcasila-rftpa-sCltra.' 
Translated by Gunavarman, a. d. 431, of the earlier 

Sun dynasty, A. b. 420-479. 17 leaves. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. 

.AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 1 6 b. 

1115 + f I # 

Shi-sun-lUh. 

' DasSdhyiya-viuaya,' or 'Vinaya often recitations.' 

SarvastivMa- vinaya . 
jff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 11 a; Cone. 82. Translated 
by Punyatara, together with Kumara^iva, A. D. 404, of 
the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 65 fasciculi; 
10 adhyayas or divisions; 29 sections. This is similar 
to Tibetan, but the latter is shorter. -K''-yuen-lu, s. v. 
For the Tibetan Vinaya, see the Analysis of the Dulva 
by Csoma in the Asiatic Researches, vol, xx, especially 
p. 45 seq. 'That the Tibet Vinaya belongs to the 
Mah&sai-vastivadinas is stated by "Wassiljew (Buddhis- 
mus, p. 96).' See Professor Oldenberg's Introduction 
to the Vinayapiiakam, vol. i, p. xlvii, note i. But, 

R 2 



U7 



VINAYA-PirAKA. 



248 



according to I-tsin (N4n-hai-ki-kwei-^han, fasc. i, 
fol. 8 a), No. 1 1 15 is not the Vinaya of the Mulasarva- 
etivada-nikiya ; for which latter, see No. 11 18. 

1116 ^^^ ^ 

Ni-M^-mo. 

'Bhikshnnl-karman,' of the Dharmagnpts-nik&ya. 
Compiled by Kwai-su, disciple of Hiouen-thsang, of 
the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 5 fasciculi. This 
is an extract from No. 11 17. It agrees with Tibetan. 
iT' -yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 16 a. 

1117 n ^nm 

Sz'- fan-liih-tBan. 

' Xatorvarga-vinayapitaka.' 

Dharmagupta-Tinaya. 

.2^- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol, 12b; Cone. 545. Translated 
by Buddhayasas, togethei with ^u Fo-nien, a. d. 405, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 60 fasciculi; 
4 Vargas or divisions ; 20 skandhas or sections. This 
is similar to Tibetan, but the latter is shorter. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

1118 ^^m-w^^m^m 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshi^yiu-pu-phi-nM-ye. 

MiUasarv^stivS^da-nik^ya-vinaya. 
Cf. Cone. 258. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 703, of 
the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 50 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan, .ff '-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 1 1 b. 

1119 MM i^ mw 

Mo-ho-saA-Hi-luh. 
MaMsangha (or -sangluka)-'vinayia. 
JP'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 8, fol. 10 b; Cone. 368. Translated 
by Buddhabhadra, together with FS,-hhien (Fa-hian), 
A.D. 416, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 
46 fasciculi; i8 sections. It agrees with Tibetan. 
Z''-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1120 # M ^ &p pg ^ # fjif 

ThS,n-wu-toh-pu-sz'-fan-liih-sh£in-pu- 
sui-H-HS-mo. 

' A revised Karman according to the disposition (of the disciples ?) 
in the Satnrvarga-vinaya of the Dharmagupta-nik&ya.' 

Compiled by T3,o-suen, about a. d. 660, of the Thai 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 4 fafwiculi. This is an extract . 
from No. 1117. It agrees with Tibetan. Z '-yuen-lu, 
faso. 8, fol. 16 a. 



1121 ^^m-w^^m^ 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshi^yiu-pu-phi-nai- 

ye-ts^-sh'. 

'MUllasarvSiStiT&da-nik&ya-Tinaya-samyuktavasta.' 
Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 710, of the ThM dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 40 fasciculi; 8 parts. Deest in 
Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 12 a. 

1122 m-B^^m^^ ^^m 

Mi-shS,-86-pu-wu-fan-liili. 
'Mahl8asaka-nik4ya-pa«fcavarga-vinaya.' 

MaMifS,saka- vinaya. 
.ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 12b; Cone. 342. Translated 
by Buddhajflva, together with Ku. Tao-shan, A. D. 423- 
424, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 
30 fasciculi ; g vargas or divisions. This is similar to 
Tibetan, but the latter is shorter. X'-yuen-lu, s. v. 
For the contents of No. 11 22, see Mr. Beal's letter 
quoted by Professor Oldenberg in his Introduction to 
the Vinayapi<akam, vol. i, pp. xliv-xlvi. 

The following two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 710, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907 : — 

1123 ^^m--^^^n^^m 

mm ^ 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshie-yiu-pu-phi-nai-ye- 
po-san-sh'. 

'MfilasarvS.8tivMa-uik&ya-vinaya-sangbabhedakaiastu.' 

Sanghabhedakavastu. 
.2"' -yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 19 a; Cone. 261, where 
'bheda' is wrongly read 'priaka.' 20 fasciculi. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1124 ^^m-^^n^3^J^ 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshifi-yiu-pu-pi-iAu-ni- 
phi-nS,i-ye. 
MMasarv&stiv^da-nikaya-bhiksliuni-vinaya. 
Cf. Cone. 259. 20 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. lib. 

1125 # ^ It ^ IJ? # 

ShS,n-4ien-phi-pho-8h&-luh. 

' Sudarsana-vibhashfl-vinaya.' 

VibhElslill-Tinaya. 
Cone. 55, 55 a. Translated by Sanghabhadra, a, d. 
489, of the Tshi dynasty, a.d. 479-502. 18 fasciculi. 



249 



VINAYA-PITAKA. 



250 



According to the ^'-yuen-lu (fasc. 8, fol. i8 a), tHs is 
somewhat similar to No. 'i 109, though the latter is 
much shorter. 

1126 :k }i £i~^ gim 

TS,-pi-Miu-slin-tshieii-w6i-i. 

''MshfibMkshu-trisahasTa-karma (?).' 
Translated by An Shi-kSo, a.d. 148-170, of the 
Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 18 b. 

1127 ^^m^^'^fm^ 

Kan-pan-sS.-pho-to-pu-liili-sho. 

*Mtll:bsarv&stivfida-nik£ya-Tinaya-sangraha.' 

SarvastivMa-vinaya-sangraha. 
X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 17 b; Cone. 269. Compiled 
by the venerable ffinamitra. Translated by I-tsin, 
A.D. 700, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 14 fas- 
ciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, .^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1128 P9 ^ f# f i ^ 

Sz'- fan-san-MS-mo. 

' £aturvarga(-vinaya)-sangha-kannan.' 

Dharmagupta-bliikshu-kannan. 
Cone. 548. Compiled by Kwai-su, disciple of 
Hiouen-thsang, of the Thin dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
5 fasciculi; 17 chapters. This is an extract fiom 
No. 1 1 17. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 16 a. 

1129 m ^ ii ^ ^mm^ 

Sz'-fan-pi-Miu-ni-ifci^mo-fa.. 

'jBiitnirvarga(-vinaya)-bhiksl>unl-karinav&H.' 

Dharmagupta-bhikshuwi-karman. 
Cone. 549. Translated by Gruwavarman, a.d. 431, 
of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fasciculi. 
This is an extract from No. 1 1 1 7. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 b. 



113a 



Ki^-yin-yaen-Jaii. 
VinayanidS-na-siitra. 

Cone. 276. Translated by Ku Fo-nien, A.D. 378, 
of the latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417, under the 
Former Tshin dynasty, A.D. 350-394- ^° fasciculi. 
Deest in Tibetan, iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 18 a. 



ii3itI*ife-:^^§PW-^ 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tBhi^yiu-pu-pa,i-yi-Ai^-mo 
M^asarv^stiv^daikasatakarman. 



Cone, 257. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 703, of the 
Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 10 fasciculi, Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 a. 



^^^P 



1132 m^^mmfLB^Wii^ 

SS,-pho-to-pu-phi-iii-ino-toh-16-M^. 
SarvS,stivMa-nik4ya-vinaya-mS,trikS.. 
Cf. Cone. 442. Translated by Sanghavarman, a.d. 
445, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 
10 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, .2^-}'uen-lu, 
faec. 8, fol. 17 b. 

The following two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A.D. 703, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907: — 

1133 ^k^m-w^m^^M 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshiS-yiu-pu-ni-tlio-nil. 
MMasarvS,stivada-iiik£i,ya-nidana. 
Cf. Cone. 260. 5 fasciculi. 

1134 m^m,-^^^^ ^nu 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshiS-yiu-pu-mu-toh-^^. 
Miilasarva8tivMa-mkS.ya-matrika. 

Cf. Cone. 260. .15 fasciculi. 

. . . ^ 

The above two works are similar to Tibetan, but the 

latter is shorter. Nos. 1118, 1121, 1124, 1133, and 

1 1 34 are somewhat different from No. 11 15. Z^'-yueu- 

lu, fasc. 8, fol. 12 a. 

The following two works were translated under the 
three Tshin dynasties, A.d. 350-431; but the trans- 
lators' names are lost : — 



1135 



3SC 



3> 



^ m m '& 

S^-pho-to-phi-ni-phi-pho-sh^. 
Sarvastivllda'Vinaya-vibMsha. 
Cone. 502. 8 fasciculi. 

1136 mmm^Wi^Wim '& 

Suh-s^-pho-to-pM-ni-phi-pho-sbL 

' A continuation of tlie Sarv^stiv^da-vinaya-vibb^sh^.' 
I fasciculus. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. Z'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol, 18 b, 

1137 ^^wt-^^^^^mn 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshiS-yili-pu-Mu-Ai^-sheu- 
Mn-yuen-A;i^mo-i-faii, 

< Mfllasarv&3tiv&cla-nik&ya-praTr8^&-np8sampad&-karmaT&^S. C?).' 



251 



VINAYA-PirAKA. 



253 



Compiled by Paszepa.(Bashpa), a.d. 1 27 1, of the Yuen 
dynasty, which dynasty was established in A. B. 1260, 
and was the sole ruler of China from a.d. 1280 till 
1368. I fasciculus, with an appendix on brief rules 
for the learning and practice of a Bhikshu. 



1138 



^^U 



Phi-ni-mu-lun. 

' Vinaya-matrikS-s^stra.' 
Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties, A. D. 
350-431 ; but the translator's name is lost. 8 fasciculi. 

1139 ^ r.-\- - m 1 Ws 

Llih-'rh-shi-'rh-min-Mo-luii. 

' Vinaya-dvaviTMati-prasannartha (?)-83,8tra.' 
Composed by Buddhatrata, of the Sammatiya-nikaya. 

Translated by Paramartha, a.d. 568, of the £hwa. 

dynasty, A. d. 557-589. i fasciculus. There are 

22 verses, each comprising a clear meaning of the 

principle of the Vinayapiiaka. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 

yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 18 b. 

The following" two works were translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 710, of the Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907 : — 

1140 ^^^m-w^^m^m 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshie-yiu-pu-phi-nai-ye- 

ni-tho-nH-mu-toh-Ha-sho-sun. 
MiilasarvastivS-da-nikaya-vinaya-nidanar 
mS.tnka-gMM. 
Cf Cone. 263. 15 leaves. 

1141 m^m-w^nnii^m 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshi^-yiu-pu-phi-nsli-ye- 
ts£l-sh'- sho-sun. 

'MdlasarvastivMa-nikaya-vinaya-samyuktavastu-gatha..' 

10 leaves. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. jK''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 20 b. 






^ 
n 



n 



1142 B ^ 'w e^ 1 i m^ a} 

Phu-hhien-phu-sa-hhin-yuen-tsan. 

'Samantabliadra-bodhi8attva-7£arya-pranidhana-stotra.' 

Bhadratai'i-pranidhana. 
Translated by Amoghava^ra, A.D. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 7 leaves. It consists 



of 62 verses and a Mantra. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 16 b, where this work is properly 
mentioned under the heading of the Mahayana-sutras. 
For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, I. 33, and Catal. Bodl. Japan., No. 56. 
No. 1 142 is a later translation of the 62 verses of 
No. 89. 

1143 wi^m-w^nHk^mm 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshie-yiu-pu-phi-nai-ye-siin. 
MiHasarvastivada-nikaya-vinaya-gathS.. 

Cf. Cone. 262. Composed by the venerable Vai«a- 
khya. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of the Than 
dynasty, A.d. 618-907. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 17 a. 



1144 



+ 



^ jf 



Shi-sim-liih-phi-ni-sii. 

' Da«lidhyli,ya-vinayajnidana (?),' or ' the preface to the 
Da«adhySya-vinaya.' 

Translated by Vimalakshas, a.d. 405-418, of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 3 fasciculi. 
This is a continuation of No. 1 1 1 5. 

1145 ii> §i + 5t ^ # ;^ fi 

Sha-mi-shi-He-fa-pin-wei-i. 

' Sramanera-dasaslla (or 8ikshapada)-dharma-karmavaM(?).' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 

317-420 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 

1146 

jBTi^-mo. 

'Karman,' of the Dharmagupta-nikaya. 
Compiled or translated by Than-ti (Dharmasatya 1), 
A. D. 254, of the WM dynasty, A. d. 220-265. 2 fasci- 
culi ; 9 sections. This is an earlier translation of an 
extract from No. 1117. 

1147 f^ it A ^ it >ll J£ >a If 

Fo-sh-wo-t^-M-tao-pi-^Aiu-ni-Arin. 

'Buddhabhashita-mahaprajalpatl-bhikahunl-slltra.' 
Translated under the Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 
397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi. 

1148 nm^mf^j^m^ s.-^ 



Fo-shwo-iDU-lien-wan-HMiih-^n-wu-pai- 
khin-Jcuii-six -kiii. 

' Sfltra spoken by Buddha at the request of Maudgalyiyana on 
500 light and heavy matters concerning the Vinaya.' 



253 



VINAYA-PirAKA. 



254 



Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
317-420 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi; 
17 chapters. According to the ^'-tsin (fasc. 33, 
fol. 10 b), this work is doubtful, as it differs from all 
other works on the Vinaya. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan, 
.ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 14 b seq. 

1149 w^^m--^^^i^M 

Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshie-yiu-pu-pi-Mu- 
ni-iie->('ifi. 
Mulasarvastivada (-nikaya)-bhikshuni- vinaya (or 
pratimoksha)-siitra. Cone. 256. 
Bhikshuni-pratimoksha-siltra(?). 
A. R., p. 43 ; A. M. G., p. 146. Translated by I-tsin, 
A. D. 710, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
2 fasciculi. 

1150 }\.j^j^mmmmmi^^ 

Pi-Miu-ni-san-Mi-liih-po-lo-thi-mu- 
khk-kie-kiii. 

'Bhikshunl-sanghikavinaya-pratimoksha-sHtra.' 

Mahasangha-bhikshuwi- vinaya. 

Cone. 514. Translated by Fa-hhien (Fa-hian), to- 
gether with Buddhabhadra, A. i>. 414, of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a. n. 317-420. i fasciculus. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. jff''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 8, fol. 13 a, b. 

1151 i!>m ^j^ u 

Sh^-mi-ni-H^tin. 

' SramaMerik^-sUa (or pratimoksha)-s11tra.' 
Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 
75-2203 but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. 
Deest in Tib6tan. -ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 14 b. 

1152 ^ m ^ p»i m 

Sho-li-fu-wan-^in. 
/SS-riputra-pariprziVcAa-sMra. 
Cone. 50. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A. D. 317-420; but the translator's name is 
lost. 12 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. jff''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 15 a. 

1153 mi!>Mm^4^ 

Mi-sha-s5-^ie-mo-pan. 
Mahisdsaka-karman. 



Cone. 343. Compiled by Ai-thun, about A. d. 700, 
of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This 
is an extract from No. 1122. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 b. 

1154 ^ ^ ii^ ^ 

Sz'-fan-He-pan. 

' £aturvarga(-vinaya)-pratimok3ha,' or Pratimoksha of the 
Sharmagupta-nik^ya. 

Compiled by Kwai-su, disciple of Hiouen-thsang, of 
the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. This 
is an extract from No. 1117 ; and cf. No. 1155. 

1155 The same title as No. 1154. 

Translated by Buddhayasas, a. d. 403-413, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. i fasciculus. 
An English translation of No. 11 55 is given by Mr. 
Beal in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the 
Chinese, pp. 206-239. 

1156 m ^ }i ^ ^i^^ 

Sz'-fan-pi-Miu-ni-He-pan. 

' iLaturvarga(-vinaya)-bhikshuml-pratimoksha,' or Bhikshum- 
pratimoksha of the Dharmagupta-nikaya 

Compiled by Kwai-su, disciple of Hiouen-thsang, of 
the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. Thirs 
is an extract from No. 11 17. 

1157 ^ ^ i^ ^ 

Wu-fan-yfcie-pan. 

' Pan&avarga(-vinaya)-pratimoksha,' or Pratimoksha of the 
MablsSsaka-nik&ya. 

Translated by Buddhag'iva, a. d. 423-424, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. 

1158 ^ ^ i^[, ^ ^ i^ ^ 

Wu-fan-pi-Miu-ni-H^-pan. 

' Pa)7favarga(-vinaya)-bhikshunl-pratimoksha,' or Bhikshu«S- 
pratimoksba of the MahlsEtsaka^nik^ya. 

Compiled by Min-hwui, A. d. 522, of the Liau 
dynasty, a.d. Soz-SSV- 

The above two works are extracts from No. 1 122. 

1159 wmu^^i^m.i^^ 

Po-lo-thi-mu-AAa-san-iM-iie-pan. 

' Pratimoksha-sanghika-vinayamtila.' 
Translated by Buddhabhadra, about A. n. 416, of the 
Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317—420. i fasciculus. 
This is an extract from No. 1 1 1 9. 



255 



VINAYA-PITAKA. 



256 



1160 



SM-su6-luh-pi-4Aiu-H^pan. 

' Diu&dby%a-Tinaya-bhik3ha-pTatimokslia,' or Fratimoksha of 
the Sarv&stiv&da-nik&ya. 

Pratimoksha-siitra (i). 
A. E., p. 43; A M. G., p. 146. Translated by 
Kumara^iva, about A. d. 404, of the 1 Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 384-417. i fasciculus. 



1161 + 11 # itk ic ^ 5^ 2|£ 

Shi-sun-lub-pi-Hin-ni-HS-pan. 

' Itas&dby&ya^Tinaya-bfaikshunt-pratimoksba,' or Fratimoksha of 
the SarvftstivMa-nikaya. 

Bhikshiurel-pratimoksha-siltra (1). 
A.R., p. 43; A.M.G., p. 146. CompUed by Fa- 
yin, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 
I fasciculus. 

1162 .A i> PI w - ^ iF ^ 

TSrsliS)-maji-pS,i-yi-Ade-mo-fS,. 

* MahSsrimanaikasatakarmaT^S.' 
Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420- 

479 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 
The above three works are extracts from No. 1 1 15- 
The above nine works agree with Tibetan. E'- 

yuen-lu, fasc. 8, foL 13 a seq. 

1163 #^€#&PII^^ 

Th^-wu-toh-liih-pu-tsEl-H^nio. 

' Bhannagnpta-'Tinaya-nikSya-samyukta-kaniiaii.' 



Cf. No. 1 146. Translated by Kh4n San-khM (San- 
ghavarman), A. d. 252, of the W6i dynasty, A. d. 220- 
265. 2 fasciculi. 

1164 i!>M ^1k 

SM-mi-wSi-L 

'iSi-aina»era-karmavfi%& (?).' 
Gf. No. 1 145. Translated by GuTtavarman, a. d. 431, 
of tihe earlier Sun dynasty, a.o. 420-479. 11 leaves. 

1165 Ij? 5i >a H (for B) M ^ 
Sh4-mi-ni-li (for ts&)-M6-wan. 

'Aamanerikft-slla-bheda (for samyiikta)-T&I^ (t).' 
Cf. No. 1 151. Translated under the Eastern Tsin 
dynasty, A.D. 317-420; but the translator's name is 
lost. 5 leaves. For the correction of the fourth cha- 
racter of the title, see i^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 14 b. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1166 +li^^>k-^^M 

SM-sun-Jfei^mo-pi-Miu-yao-yuA. 

' An important use for the Bhikshu concerning the Karman of 
the Da«adhyaya(-vinaya).' 

Compiled by San-Mvi, of the earlier Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 42Q-479, I fasciculus; 20 sections. This is an 
extract from No. 1 1 15. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu,- fasc. 8, fol. 15 a. 



THIRD DIVISION. 



m: 




Lun-te^n, or Abhidharma-pi^aka. 



PART I. 
"^fT" ^IK pdrt T4-slian-lun, or the Abhidharma of the Mah^yina. 



1167 i^ mi m:^ mm m mm 

.ffin-kM-pS,n-^o-po-lo-mi-^-lun. 

' Vagrra(iJ:feediklb)-pras^4pS,raBiita-sfttra-8&9tra.' 

Va^raiiMedikfii-sMra-sistra. 
E'-jaen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 23 a; Cone. 286. This is a 
commentary onKos. 10-15, compiled by the Bodhisattva 
Asanga. Translated by Dharmagupta, a. d. 590-616, 
of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 3 fasciculi. 

1168 The same title as No. 1167. 

Cone. 285. This is a commentary on No. 1167, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Translated 
by Bodhiruki, A. D. 509, of the Northern "WM dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 3 fasciculi. ' This work expljiins the 
Sutra and Asanga's verses on it, and makes twenty- 
seven doubtful questions clear.' jP'-tsin, fasc. 34, fol. 9 b. 

The above two works agree with Tibetan, ^-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 8, fol. 23 a, b. 

1169 A ^ M ^ 
Ta-&'-tu-lun. 

• MahdpTa$rn£piramiU(-s{Ltra)-«S3tra.' 
This is a commentary on Nos. i (b), 2-4, compiled by 
the Bodhisattva Mg^rgruna. Translated by Kumara- 
giva, A. D. 402-405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 
384-417. 100 fasciculi. It is stated in the preface 
by San-»ui, disciple of the translator, that the Sanskrit 
text of this SMtb, consists of 100,000 slokas in verse, 
or a corresponding number of syllables in prose; but 
the first chapter of the 5astra only is fully translated 
in the first 34 fasciculi, while an abstract is given of 
the remaining 89 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 21b. No. 11 69 b generally, in 
short, called Ta-lun ('great ^S^astra'), Z'-lun, or K'- 
tu-lun. 



1170 ^ iJia m ^Wi 

Yii-AiS-sh'-ti-lun. 
Yog&.^S.ryabh{lmi-sastra. Cone. 876. 
Saptadasabhiimi-s^stra-yogS,Hryabh{lmi. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 26 a. Addressed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Maitreya (to Asanga). Translated by Hhiien- 
kwin (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 646-647,, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 100 fasciculi; 5 divisions; 
17 Bhumis in the first division. The Sanskrit text 
consists of 40,000 slokas in verse, or a corresponding 
number of syllables in prose. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, s. v. This is the principal work of the 
Yoga^arya school founded by Asanga. 

1171 U:kmWim 

Sho-tS.-shan-lun-shih. 

* Mah4y&nai.'amparigraha-8&stra-Ty&khy&.' 

48 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 3 a seq. No. 117 1 is a collection of four different 
translations of two Vy4khyS,s or commentaries on 
Asanga's Mahayanasamparigraha-s4stra (Nos. 11 83, 
1184, 1247). The following is a list of the four 
translations : — 

(i) Translation by Hhuen-iwau (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 647-649, of the commentary by the Bodhisattva 
Wu-sin (' without-nature,' or ' Agotra ? '). 10 fasciculi 
(fasc. I -10). 

(2) Translation by Param^rtha, A. d. 563, of the 
commentary by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. 1 8 fas- 
ciculi (fasc. 11-20, 41-48). 

(3) Translation by Dharmagupta, a.d. 590-616, of 
the same commentary as before. 10 fasciculi (fasc. 
21-30). 



259 



ABHIDHAEMA.PI2'AKA. 



260 



(4) Translation '7 Hhuen-Jtw^ (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 648-649, of the same commentary as before. 
10 fasciculi (fasc. 31-40). 

Thur the latter three works are similar translations, 
but Paramartha's version (2) has an additional part 
in 8 fasciculi (fasc. 41-48). 

1172 M:^ B MWn 

WvL-Bikt.-sz'- kh&n-lnn. 

'An4k&ra-fcmta-ra^3 (?)-sastra,' or •SStabea on the dust of 
ahapeless thought.' 

CoTO;-osed by the Bodhisattva G^ina. Translated by 
Paramartha, A. D. 557-569, of the Khun dynasty, A. d. 
557-589- 4 



117^ 



Kwan-su-yuen-yuen-lun. 

' Alambanapratyayadhyana-sSstra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Cina. Translated by 
Hhtten-AwS,n (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 657, of the Than 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 9 b. 

1174 m!^jrmmmM 

Kvr^n-su-yuen-yuen-lun-shih. 

■ AlambanapratyayadhySna-sastra-vyakhja.,' i. b. a commentary 
on No. 1 1 73. 

Compiled by the Bodhisattva Dharmapala. Trans- 
lated by I-tsin, A. d. 710, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. II leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. E'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 9 b. 

1175 :k ^ M ^ M^ 

Ta-shan-kwS,6-wu-yuii-lun. 

'MahSyanavaipulya-pa»/(askandha-aSstra.' 

Panfeskandhavaipulya-sastra. 
Cone. 574. This is a commentary on No. 11 7 6, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva Sthitamati. Translated 
by Divakara, A. d. 685, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618— 
907. 17 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, .ff '-yueip-lu, faac 9, 
fol. 8 a. 

1176 :k ^ ^ M W^ 

T^-shan-wu-yun-lun. 

' MahS,y^na-pan2;askandha-s£3tTa.' 

PanZ:askandhaka-5^stra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 8 a ; Cone. 578. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva Vasnbandhu. Translated by Hhtien- 



^an (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 647, of the Th&n dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 10 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 8 a, 

1177 m^mm^ 

Hhien-yfi,n-shan-A;iao-lun. 

' Frakaran&ryav&{;4 (?)-»Sstra,' or '5astra on expounding the 
holy teaching.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Asanga. Translated 
by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 645-646, of the 
Thandynasty, A. D. 618-907. 20 fasciculi; 11 chapters. 
This (Sastra contains the principles of No. 11 70. 

1178 :km^^^MBBM^ 

T^-s]ian-6-phi-tS,-nu)-tsS,-tsi-liin. 

'Mah&y&n&bbidbarma-samyuktasanglti-s&stra.' 
This is a commentary on No. 11 99, compiled by the 

Bodhisattva Sthitamati. Translated by Hhuen-Awan 

(Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 646, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 

618-907. 16 fasciculi. 
The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 

yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 26 b seq. 

1179 ff i^ 

iTufi-lun. 

• Madhyamaka-sSstra.' 

Pr§,Myam61a-s^stra-<ikS,. 

JP'-yuen-ln, fasc. 8, fol. 27b; Cone. 711. Composed by 
the Bodhisattvas Nagarg^nas and Nila^akshus (? 'blue- 
eye,' or Pingalanetra), the latter explaining 500 verses 
of the former. Translated by Kumaraj'iva, A. D. 409, 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 4 fasciculi; 
27 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 
This is the principal work of the Madhyamika school, 
founded by Nag^ri^una. 

1180 -\^ ^m^i!}^^m 

Shi-^-phi-pho-sha-lun. 

' Dasabhlimi-vibhSsha-sSstra.' 
This is a commentary on the first two of the ten 
Bhfimis in Nos. 87 (chap. 22), 88 (chap. 26), 105, 1 10, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva Nagarjruna. Translated 
by Kumara^lya, about a.b. 405, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A. D. 384-417. 15 fasciculi; 35 chapters. In 
the ninth chapter, Nagargruna explains the doctrine of 
Amitdyus or Amitabha as taught by Buddha in Nos. 
«3 (5)) 25i 2<5. 27) 863. Nagargruna is therefore looked 
upon as the first 'patriarch after Buddha in teaching 
this doctrine. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. I a. 



261 



ABHIDHARMA-PiyAKA. 



262 



1181 ^ ^ ^ ^ 1^ 

Phu-thi-tsz'- liSja-lun. 

' Sftstra on the provision for (obtaining) the BodU.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Ndgargiina, and 
expkined by the Bhikshu tsvara. Translated by 
Dharmagupta, a. d, 590-616, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 
589-618. 6 fasciculi. 

1182 itmmMm 

T&-fcwS,n-yeii-4iA-lun. 

* Mah&IaAk&ra-at:itra-<&stra.' 

S4trMank^a-s£istra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 2 a; Cone. 656. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva A«vaghosha. Translated by Kuma- 
ragrtva, a;bout A. d. 405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A. D. 384-417, 15 fasciculL Some extracts &om No. 
1 182 are giyen by Mr. Beal, in his Buddhist Litera- 
ture in China, pp. 31, 10 1, 105. 

1183 M :kW.^ 

Sho-tH-shan-lun. 
MaMy3jiasainparigraha-«£lstrsl. 

Eitel, Handbook, p. 68 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Asanga. Translated by Paramartha, A. D. 563, 
of the JUi&ix dynasty, A. 33. 557-589. 3 fasciculi. 

1184 The same title as No. 1183. 

Translated by Euddhasanta, A. b. 5 3 1, of the Northern 
W§i dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 2 fasciculi. 

The above four works agree with Tibetan. Nos. 1183 
and 1184 are similar translations. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. I b seq. 

1185 m^'^Wi 

Pan-^o-tan-lun. 

* Pra^nddipa-aSstra.' 

PrayB^pradlpa-sSrStra-k^rikS, (or -vyS-khyS,?). 
Cone. 402. Composed by the Bodhisattvas N&gar- 
grnna and Nirdesaprabha (1 ' distinct-brightness,' or 
Pingalanetra), the latter explaining 500 verses of the 
former. Translated by Prabhakaramitra, A.D. 630- 
633, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 15 fasciculi; 
27 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. jC'-yuen-ln, fasc. 8, 
fol. 27 b, where it is stated that N^girjfuiia's text is 
the same as that of No. 1179, and this commentary 
is different from that of No. 1179. But No. 1185 may 
be a later and fuller translation of No. 1 179. 



1186 



+ - n 

Shi-rh-man-lun. 
DvMa^anikslya (or -muklia)-s^tra. 



Cone. 69. Composed by the Bodhisattva Nagar- 
^na. Translated by Eumara^iva, A. D. 408, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 1 fasciculus. 

1187 + A ^ i^ 

Shi-p&-khuu-luD. 
Aahtkdi&sk'khsai, (or °dasa-«ilknyat{l)-sastra. 
Cone. 79. Composed by the Bodhisattva NSgSr- 
<;una. Translated by Paramartha, a.d. 557-569, of 
the Ehan dynasty, A. d. 557-589. i fasciculus. 

1188 W 1^ 
P&i-lun. 
/Siata-^&stra. 

Eitel, Handbook, p. 126 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattvas Deva and Vasubandhu, the latter explaining 
the text of the former. Translated by KumS.rag'lva, 
A.D. 404, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 
2 fasciculi; 10 chapters. 

1189 M W 1^ ^ 

Kw^n-pS.i-lun-pan. 
iSSa/ta-s^stra-vaipulya. 
Eitel, Handbook, p. 126 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Deva. Translated by Hhuen-A;wan (Hiouen- 
thsang), A.D. 650, of the ThS,n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus ; 8 chapters. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 28 a, b. 

1190 A^^ MMWa 

T^-shan-/fcwan-yen-^-lun. 

* Mah^jr^n^laAk^ra-satra-s&stra.' 

Sfltr41ankSxa-<ik&. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. i b; Cone. 591. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva Asanga. Translated by PrabhS- 
karamitra, a.d. 630-633, of the Th^n dynasty, a.d. 
618-^07. 13 fasciculi; 24 chapters. It agrees with 
Tibetan, Z'-yuen-lu,8.v. 



^ 



1191 ^is^mm^^.^ p, K«ia:p» 

Wan-shu-sh'-li-phu-SEl-wan-pliu-thi-Hn-lun.. 

•Ma»yu8rl-bodhisattTa-pariprifcfcA4-bodhi-8<itra-sS3tra.' 

Gaya,sirsha-s{ltra-<ik4. 
This is a commentary on Noa. 238—241, compiled 
by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Translated by Bodhi- 
roM, A. D, 535, of the Northern WSi dynasty, a. d. 
386-534^ 3 fasdculi. 

S2 



263 



ABHIDHAEMA-PITAKA. 



264 



1192 ^mm^mm^m^M 

jK^m-kEln-p^n-^o-po-lo-mi-^-po-tshu- 
^-pu-hw^i-^^-min-lun. 

' Va5rra(t^Acdika)-pra^;iaparamitft-s(itrar«a8tra, on the refutation 
of grasping and attachment to the undestroyed and artificial name.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva GuMada(]). Trans- 
lated by Divakara, A. d. 683, of the Thin dynasty, 
A. B. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 23 b. For the Siitra, see Nob. 
10-15. 

1193 m M^m'^^mnmm 

Shan-8z'--w^i-f&ii-tliien-su-wan-/cin-lim. 
Visesha^nta-br&hmana (or -brahma)-pari- 
pnM/iS,-s<!ltra-rtk£L (or -sistra). 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 24 b; Cone. 11 1. This is a 
commentary on Nos. 189, 190, compiled by the Bodhi- 
sattva Vasubandhu. Translated by Bodhiru/fl, a. d. 
531, of the Northern W6i dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 
3 fasciculi. 

1194 -Y mU^ 
Shi-ti-Hn-lun. 

Da5abMimka(-stltra)-«^8tra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 21 b; Cone. 91. This is a 
commentary on Nos. 87 (chap. 22), 88 (chap. 26), 105, 
1 10, compiled by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by BodhiruAl, a. d. 508-511, of the Northern 
WM dynasty, A. D. 386-534. 12 fasciculi 

1195 M^^Wi 
Fo-ti-^-lun. 

Buddhabhtimi-sMra^fi^stra. 

Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 22 b; Cone. 170. This is a 
commentary on No. 502, compiled by the Bodhisattva 
Bandhuprabha (? or Prabhamitra, see Cone. 170) and 
others. Translated by Hhtlen-^in (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 649, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
7 fasciculi. 

The above three works agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

1196 H^J£^#?8t^^ 

SEln-M-tsu-Ain-ym-pO'thi-sho. 

' Trip^TOa-gfltropadera.' 
Composed hiy the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by the Riahi Vimokshapra^wa (?) and others, a.d. 



541, of the Eastern W6i dynasty, A. B. 634-550. 
I fasciculus, Deest in Tibetan, Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, 
fol. 25 b. 

1197 ^ Pi P^ 1^ 

ZAafi-wSi-shi-lun. 
Vidy|mfi,traBiddhi(-«^stra). 

Eitel, Handbook, p. 166 a. Compiled by the Bodhi- 
sattva DharmapSla and (nine) others. Translated by 
Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 659, of the Thin 
dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 10 fasciculi. This is the 
famous commentary on No. 12 15, but the' Sanskrit 
text is said to have consisted of ten different commen- 
taries on the same text, No. 121 5, by as many different 
authors. This translation is an abstract of the ten 
commentaries mixed together, which was made by 
the translator. See the preface by Kha.n niittcn-miri, 
a contemporary of the translator. 'In the Tibetan 
Catalogue, No. 1197 is said to agree with the Tibetan 
version, but the latter is not found.' Z''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 7 a. 

1198 M'S wsnws 

KwM-plli-lun-shih-lun. 

' Vaipuly&-«ata-«astra-vyftkhya.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattvas Deva and Dharma- 
pila, the latter explaining the text of the former, i.e. 
No. 1 189. Translated by Hhtten-^in (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 650, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 10 fas- 
ciculi ; 8 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. iiT'-yuen-Iu, 
fasc. 9, fol. I a. 

1199 ^^MWl 'MM ^Wi 

T^sha6-o-pbi-ti-mo-tsi-lun. 
MaMy4n4bhidharma-sangiti-«S,8tra. 

Eitel, Handbook, p. 68 b. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Asanga. Translated by Hhtten-Zirwin (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. D. 652, of the Thin dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
7 fasciculi ; 2 divisions ; 8 chapters. 

1200 i ^ IE 3S ^ 

Wa6-flrA^ft-]i-lun. 

' Ba^adharma-nyaya-<a«tra.' 

Composed (or spoken X) by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. 
Translated by Hhtten-inyin (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 649, 
of the Thin dynaety, A. d. 618—907. i fasciculus. 
This translation is. similar to No. 11 70, secjnd division, 
second BhAmL JST'-tsin, feac. 37, fol. 15 a. 



265 



ABHIDHARMA-PiyAKA. 



266 



1201 



^ ^ m mmm 

Yli-^g-sli'-ti-lun-shih. 

YogS,i&ryabh6ini-s£lstra-MrikS, (or -vyakhyS,). 

Cone. 877. This is a brief commentary on No. 1170, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva G^inaputra and others. 
Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 654, 
of the Th4n dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 



1202 mj^m^mm 

HMen-y^n-shan-Jillo-luii-sun. 

' FrakBTaTiftryavft&i (?)-«dstra-k&rika.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Asan^. Translated 
by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d, 645, of the 
Thai dynasty, A.D. 618-907. i fasciculus. This is 
the collection of tbe verses of No. 117 7. 

1203 mwi^mdfmMm 

Mi-lo-phu-s&-su-wan-^dn-lun. 

' Maitreya-bodhisattva-paripriJ;)tA&-s(itra-«&stra.' 
This is a commentary on Nos. 23(41), 54, but the 

compiler's name is unknown. Translated by BodhiruAi, 

A. D. 508-535, of the Northern WSi dynasty, A. d. 

386-534. 7 fasciculi. 

The above five works are wanting in Tibetan. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 32 a seq. 



1204 



M M. W 



Wu-Mn-sheu-iin-yiu-po-thi-sho. 

' Ainitdyus-s(itropade«a.' 

Aparimitayus-s^tra-sastra. 

.E''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 25 a; Cone. 832. This is a 
short treatise on Nos. 23 (5), 25, 26, 27, 863, composed 
by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Translated by Bodhi- 
ru/fci, A. D. 529, of the Northern WM dynasty, A. d. 
386-534. 9 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s.v. On account of the authorship of No. 1204, 
Vasubandhu is looked upon as the second patriarch in 
teaching the doctrine of Amitayus or Amitabha, 
N&g^gruna being the first. 



1205 

Zw^n-fSr-lun-AdA-yiu-po-thi-sho. 

• DharmaJbakTapraTartana-stltropadefa.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by the Bishi Yimokshapra^ (?) and others, 
A.D. 541, of the Eastern Wfii dynasty, a.d. 534-550. 
12 leaves. 



T^-pan-ni^phaiil-Ain-lun. 



1206 

' Mahaparinirvawa-sfttra-sftstra.' 

NirvS,na-s&atra. 

"Wassiljew, p. 1 49. This is a short commentary on 
Nos. 113, 114, 120, compiled by the Bodhisattva Vasu- 
bandhu. Translated by Dharmabodhi, of the Northern 
or Eastern WSi dynasty. A, d. 386-550. 12 leaves. 



*^ 4 



1207 ii^mm^^^MMWa 

Ni^phS.nTAin-paii-yiu-fciii-wu-MMun. 

' Nirvana^sfttra-p(irTabh(ltotpannabh(ita(?)-gatha-sa,stra,'or 'Sastra 
on the G4th4 on the state of being formerly existing and now 
extinct (etc.) in the NirvSna-s(itra (No. 113, fasc. 17).' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Paramartha, a. d. 550, of the Lian dynasty, 
A.D. 502-557. 7 leaves. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-ln, fasc. 8, fol. 24 b seq. 



1208 mm^.m^^mm^^ 
m m m. 

Nan»-tw£ln-^n-kS,n-pan-2ro-po-lo-ini-to- 
Hn-lun-sun. 

' VajTaAMedikS-prajMpSramita-sfttra-sSstra-g^tha (or -karika).' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Asanga. Translated 

by I-tsin, a.d. 711, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618- 

907. 6 leaves. This is the collection of 77 verses 

.explained in No. 1231. 



1209 MWiMWs 

I-Adflo-Ain-lun. 
'/S&stra on the Stltra of (Buddha's) last teaching (No. 122).' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Paramartha, a.d. 557-569, of the Eh&n 
dynasty, A. d. 557-589. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 25 a. 

1210 ^ Pi ^ ^ ^ 1^ 

.K'Aan-w^i-shi-pao-shan-luii. 

* Vidy^m&tTssiddhi-ratna^Sti-s&stra.' 
This is a commentary on Nos. 1238, 1239, 1240, 
compiled by the Bodhisattva Dharmapala. Translated 
by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618- 
907. 5 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 7 a. 



267 



ABHIDHARMA-PI2'AKA. 



268 



1211 + - )if 1^ 

Shi-'rh-yin-yuen-lun. 

' Dvadasa-nidana-sSstra.' 

Pratityasamutpada-tastra. 

K'-ynen-ln, fasc. 9, fol. 10 b; Cone. 68. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva ASuddhamati. Translated by Bodhi- 
ru^i, A. D. 508-535, of tbe Northern "Wei dynasty, A. D. 
386-534. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

1212 M ^ JM. MWi 

Yi-shu-lu-Ha-lun. 

'Eka«loka-849tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Nagarjruna. Trans- 
lated by Gautama Tra.cfna'ruki, a. d. 538-543, of the 
Eastern Wei dynasty, A. D. 534-550. 4 leaves. Deest 
in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. lo b. 

1213 A^ w ^m f^m 

Ta-shan-pM-f^-min-man-lun. 

'Mah^y&na-satadharmaTidy^dvSra-sastra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A.D. 648, of 
the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 leaves. This is 
a list of the technicd terms used in the first division 
of No. 1170. It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 12 a. 

** 3^ 3^ 



1214 m m m 

iwan-shi-lun. 

' VidySpraTartana-sastra.' 
Author's name unknown. Translated by Para- 
martha, A. D. 557-569, of the Kh&n dynasty, A. D. 
557-589. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 6 a. 



1215 Pi ^ - + iwf 



Pi ^ H + 1 

Wei-shi-saln-shi-lun. 
Vidyamatrasiddhi-tridasa-sistra (or -tiimsak- 
Mastra)-karika. 
Eitel, Handbook, p. 1 66 a. Composed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Vasubandhu. Translated by Hhiien-^wan 
(Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 648, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 
618-907. 6 leaves. It consists of 30 verses explained 
in No. 1 197. It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 6 b. 

1216 mm AiEmm 

Yiii-min-d.-A:an-li-lun. 

Hetuvidy£l-ny§.yapravesa-«astra. 

NyElyapravesataraka-sastra. 



^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 5 b; Cone. 225. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva <Sankarasvamin (cf. the commentary 
on No. 1216, fasc. i, fol. 6 a, by Kwhei-^i, a disciple 
of Hiouen-thsang). Translated by Hhiien-Awun (Hiouen- 
thsang), A. D. 647, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 

1217 "^ "" 



mi pm Plttt 
Hhien-shi-lun. 
' Vidyanirdesa-sastra.' 
Author's name unknown. Translated by Para- 
martha, a. d. 557-569, of the Kha,n dynasty, a. d. 557- 
569. 15 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. .ST'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 6 a. 



y\ SI 



^O 



1218 ^ =W 

FS,-phu-thi-sin-lun. 

' Bodhitittotpadana-sS.stra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Kumarajriva, about A. d. 405, of the Latter 
Tsin dynasty, A. D. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. It agrees 
with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 9 a. 

1219 -M'^Wa 
San-wu-sin-lun. 

' Try-alakshana (?)-si3tra.' 
Author's name unknown. Translated by Para- 
martha, A. d. 557-569, of the.S'Aan dynasty, a.d. 557- 
589. 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 9 a. The third character of the title is 
sometimes written yjH sian. 

1220 B tt 1^ 
Fo-sin-lun. 

* Buddha-gotra-8^3tra,' or ' S&stia on Buddha's nature.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Paramlirtha, A.D. 557-569, of the Khd.n 
dynasty, A. d. 557-589. 4 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. 
JT'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 9, fol. 3 b. 

1221 A ^ ^ M ^ 

TS,-shan-Man-yeh-lun. 

* Mah^yS.na-kannasiddha-8Sstra.' 

Karmasiddhaprakarajia-sjlstra. 
.ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 5 a ; Cone. 590. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Translated by Hhuen- 
^wan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 651, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I fasciculus. 

1222 M f^ U ^ 
Yeh-Man-tsui-lun, 

Earmasiddhaprakarana-5£istra. 



269 



ABHIDHARMA-PirAKA. 



270 



Cone. 390. Composed; by the BodBisattva Yasa- 
bandbu. Translated by tbe ^tshi Yimoksbapra^Tia, 
A. D. 541, of tl.e Eastern Wei dynasty, A. D. 634-550. 
1 fasciculus. It consists of 4,872 Cbinese characters. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fob 5 a. 

1223 m miiE^f^m 

Yin-min-A-an-li-man-lun. 

' HetuTidya-nySyadvara-saatra.' 

Ny^yadvaratarka-sastra. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fob 5 b. Composed by tbe Bodhi- 
sattva ISTagargruna. Translated by I-tsin, A. d. 711, 
of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

1224 m m lE^f^ ^ ^ 

Yin-min-tan-li-maii-lmi-pan. 

' Hetttvidya-nySyadvSira-adstrainflla.' 

Ny ay advaratarka-A astra. 

Cone. 226. Composed by tbe Bodhisattva Nagar- 
^na. Translated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), 
A.D. 648, of tbe Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 
I fasciculus. 

Tbe above two works are similar translations. They 
agree with Tibetan. jE''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 5 b. 

1225 ±mf^W5m 

^''-kwan-man-lun-sun. 

' Samatha-Tipassana (or -vidar«ana)-dTara-«astra-karika.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Yasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by I-tsin, A. d. 711, of the Than dynasty, A. s. 
618-907. & leaves. It consists of 77 verses. For 
the words ySamatha and Yipassana, see Childers' Pali 
Dictionary, pp. 429 and 580. 

1226 ^ %t 1^ 
Sheu-Aran-lvm. 

' Hastadan<ia-s4stra.' 

Composed by tbe venerable <Sakyayasas. Translated 
by I-tsin, A. d. 7 1 1 , of the Than dynasty, A. D. 6 1 8-907. 
8 leaves. It refutes tbe heretical belief in the existence 
of a newly-born being, .^''-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 15 a. 

1227 ^41^ 

Yuen-shan-lu n. 

' NidSna or pratltyasamutpada-sastra.' 

Composed by the venerable Ullanghya(?). Translated 
by Dharmagupta, A. d. 607, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 
589-618. 15 leaves. 



1228 M^ n^B 

Tshii-yin-tia-shb-lun. 

' Pra^«apti-hetu-sangraha (t)-8S3tra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva G'ma. Translated by 
I-tsin, A.D. 703, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 
10 leaves. 

1229 M^t^^ ^ 

Kwan-tsun-sian-lun-sun. 
■ SarvalakshaTOadhyana-aastra-karika.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva (?ina. Translated by 
I-tsin, A.D. 711, of tbe Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
I leaf. 



1230 



y> n ^ ^ ^ a£ pM 

Liu-man-Hao-sheu-si-tm-lun. 

' Sha(Zd73ropadish<a-dhy^aavyavahara (?)-sa;tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattvas Asanga and Yasu- 
bandhu, the latter explaining tbe text of the former. 
Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 703, of tbe Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 12 leaves. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. X'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fob 10 a seq. 



1231 1^ if ^ ill ^ ^ '^ m t 

Xart-twan-iin-kan-pan-^o-po-lo-mi- 
^-in-lnn-Hbih. 

Va5TatA;^edika-pra^naparaiiiit4-sutra-sa8tra- 
(-vyakhya). 

Cone. 385. Composed by the Bodhisattvas Asanga 
and Yasubandhu, the latter explaining the text of the 
former (No. 1208). Translated by I-tsin, A.D. 711, 
of tbe Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. This 
is a later translation of Xo. 1 1 68, without quoting the 
Sutra. .E"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 23 b; Z''-tsiu, fasc. 34, 
fol. 9 b. 

There is an appendix, added by I-tsin, which is 
entitled 'A laudatory explanation of the last verse (iii 
the Sutra) which briefly illustrates the Pra^na,' in 5 
leaves. This appendix is mentioned in the original 
Catalogue (Ta-min-san-tsan-sban-Aiao-mu-.a, fasc. 3, 
fol. 15 b, col. 2) as an independent work, so as to be 
reckoned No. 1232. But it is merely tbe translator's 
own composition added to No. 1231 ; so that it is not 
mentioned separately in this Catalogue. Cf. .fiT'-tsin, 
fasc. 34, fol. 9 b. 



271 



ABHIDHARMA-PITAKA. 



272 



1232 i^ ^ m^^MWi^^ 

MiS,o-fli-lien-hw&-im-yiu-po-thi-sho. 

* Saddliarmapun<2arlka-stktropade«s.' 

SaddbamiapuTu^arika-siitra-jSiStrq.. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 24 a; Cone. 130. This is a 
commentary on Nos. 134, 138, 139, compiled by the 
Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Translated by BodhiruAi, 
together with Than-lin and others, A. d. 508-535, of 
the Northern WM dynasty, A.D. 386-534. 2 fascicnlL 

1233 Mf^^^mwsMm^^ 

Milto-f^-lien-hwS,-tin-luii-yiu-po-thi-sho. 

* 8addhaTmapun<iarlka-s&tra-eS.3tropade«a.' 

Saddharmapunc?arika-sMra-s^stra. 

Cone. 355. This is the same commentary as No. 
1232. Translated by Batnamati, together with San- 
Ian, A. D. 508, of the Northern WM dynasty, a. d. 386- 
534. 2 fasciculi. 

Th6 above two works are similar translations. They 
agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 24 a, b. 

1234 A^^M^ 
TS,-p^o-t8i-fcia-lun. 

' MahSratiiak<lte-s<ltra-s&3tra.' 

Eatnakiifa-s^Btra. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 22 a; Cone. 580. This is a 
commentary on the forty-third Sutra of No. 23 (fasc. 
112), but the author's name is unknown. Translated 
by BodhiruA;!, A.D. 508-535, of the Northern WM 
dynasty, A.D. 386-534. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. ; Z'-tsin, fasc. 34, fol. 4 b. 

1235 ^ ^ H f^ 
iS'i^tin-tsan-lun. 

' Vinimlta (1)-pi/aka-«a3tra.' 
Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. Translated 
by Paramartha, A. d. 557-569, of the Kh&n dynasty, 
A.D. 557-589. 3 fasciculi. This is an earlier trans- 
lation of No. 1 170, second division, first Bhdmi. K'- 
tsin, fasc. 37, fol. 14 b. But according to the X'-yuen-lu 
(fasc. 9, fol. 4 a), the author's name is lost, and this 
work is wanting in Tibetan. 

1236 mM-m^nm 

JTiu-ftiA-yi-shan-pSiO-sin-luii. 

' Uttaraikayftnaratoagotra (?)-8a3tra.' 

MahS,y4nottaratantra-s^stra. 
Z'-ynen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 4 b; Cone. 281. Author's 
name unknown. Translated by Batnamati, a. d. 508, 
of the Northern W6i dynasty, a.d. 386-534. 5 fas- 



ciculi ; 1 1 chapters. The first fasc. is the text, and the 
rest a commentary. Z'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 10 a. 



1237 :k ^ ^ ^ U 



y^ :^ ^ -^ m 

TS,-slian-A-S.n-Aan-lun. 

' Mah^yHnat^laratna-siitTa.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Bhavaviveka. Trans- 
lated by Hhiien-Awin (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 643, of 
the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. Deest 
in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 8 a. 

1238 :km^^ ^^^Wi 

Tsi-slian-lan-HS-^-wM-shi-lun. 

' Mahay^nalanka (-avatSTa)-s<itra-Tidy4m&tra-«astra.' 

Vidyamatrasiddlii. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 6 a ; Cone. 793. This is a 
treatise on Nos. 175, 176, 177, coUiposed by the Bodhi- 
sattva Vasubandhu. Translated by BodhiruAi, a.d. 
508-535, of the Northern WM dynasty, a.d. 386-534. 
I fasciculus; 24 leaves. For the Sutra, see Nos. 175, 
176,177. 

1239 :k ^ ^ M ^ 

Ta-shan-wei-sbi-lun. 

' Maha,yana-vidy4mS.tra-8astra.' 

Vidy^m^trasiddhi. 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Paramartha, a.d. 557-569, of the K/i&n 
dynasty, a. d. 557-589. 14 leaves. 

1240 Pi ^ — + fmi 

W^i-shi-'rh-shi-lun. 

' VidyHmatra-vimsati (-gatha)-«iatra.' 

Vidyamatrasiddhi. 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Hhuen-iwan (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 661, of 
the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 11 leaves. 

The above three works are similar translations. 
They agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 6 b. 

1241 m^mn^m^^^ 

Pao-H-fcin-sz'- f^-yiu-po-thi-sho. 

' RatDaM<2a-stltra-^aturdharmopade<a.' 
This is a treatise on No. 23 (47), composed by the 
Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Translated by the ifishi 
Vimokshaprag'fia, A. D. 639 or 541, of the Eastern W^i 
dynasty, A. D. 534-550. 13 leaves. It consists of 4,997 
Chinese characters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 8, fol. 22 b. 



273 



ABHIDHARMA-PITAKA. 



274 



1242 :k ^ ^m 

TSi-^n-fu-lun. 

Mahipurusha-sAstra. 
Z'-yuen-lu, £asc. 9, fol. 7 b; Cone. 652. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva Devala (or Deva ?). Translated by 
T&o-thai, of the Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 397-439. 
2 fasciculi; 29 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1243 A :k ^Wa 

Za-tS,-shan-lun. 

* * Mahfiy&n&Tat&raka-t^atra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva SthiramatL Trans- 
lated by Tao-thai, of the Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 
397-439- 2 fasciculi; 3 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fascS. 9, fol. 7 b. 

1244 M ^ MWi 

Pien-/iun-pien-lun. 
MadliyS.ntavibliaga-sastra, 
Cone. 455. Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasu- 
bandhu. Translated by Hhtien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 661, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 fas- 
ciculi; 7 chapters. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 4 b. 

1245 m ^ mwau 

Pien-^uii-pien-lun-sun. 
Ma(ihy&ntavibh&ga(-sastra)-grantha. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 4 a; Cone. 454. Composed 
(or spoken) by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. Translated 
by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 661, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 9 leaves; 7 chapters. 
It consists of verses, being the text of Nos. 1244 and 
1248. It agrees with Tibetan. jK^'-yuen-lu, s.V. 

1246 ill ^ ^ 

Shun-^n-lun. 

' Madhyantaiiugama-«a3tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattvas Nagar^Tina and 
Asanga, the latter explaining the text of the former. 
Translated by Gautama Prag'^Sru^, A. d. 543, of the 
Eastern W6i dynasty, A. d. 534-55°- 2 fasciculi. It 
consists of 13,727 Chinese characters. Deest in Tibetan. 
JJ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 2 a. No. 1246 treats of the 
doctrine of the first Varga of the Mahaprag-waparamita- 
sdtra (No. i). Z'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 7 a. 



Sho-td-shafi-lun-pan. 



1247 



Composed by the Bodhisattva Asanga. Translated 
by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 648-649, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 6 1 8-907. 3 fasciculi ; 1 1 divisions. 
This is a later translation of Nos. 1183 and 11 84. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 2 b. 

1248 ^ M^ mWi 

JTun-pien-fan-pieh-lun. 

Madhyantavibhd.ga-*S,stra. 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by ParamSrtha, a. D. 557-569, of tlje Kha,n 
dynasty, A. d. 557-589. 2 fasciculi; 7 chapters. .This 
is an earlier translation of No. 1244. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 4 b. 

1249 A ^ M "B WS 
Ta-shan-Mi-sin-lun. 

' Mah&ySQa-«raddhotpS4larsd9tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha. Trans- 
lated by iSkshananda, A. D, 695-700, of the Than 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 1 fasciculus; 28 leaves. 

1250 The same title as No. 1249. 
Translated by Param&rtha, A. d. 553, of the Lian 

dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 2 fasciculi. 

The above two works are similar translations, and 
they are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 8 b. Towards, the end of this iS'astra, Asvaghosha 
quotes a SAtra (probably the Amit&yus-siltra or Sukha- 
vatl-vyuha) on Buddha AmitSyus or Amitfibha and his 
Buddhakshetra SukhS,vatt. 

1251 fel i# It 

Hwui-^aA-lun. 

* Viv&dasamana Q^-sdatra,.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva N^argama. Trans- 
lated by the i^ishi Vimokshapra^na and oth^s, A. d. 
541, of the Eastern W6i dynasty, A..D. 534-550. 
I fasciculus ; 37 leaves. It consists of 1 1,098 Chinese 
characters.. Deest in Tibetan. K'-ju^n-ln, fasc. 9, 
fol. 10 a. 

1252 fia M ^ 

Zu-shih-lun. 
' Tarka-sfistra." 
jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 9 b; Cone. 245. Composed 
by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Trandated by Para- 

T 



275 



ABHIDHAEMA-PiyAKA. 



276 



nulrtha, a. d. 550, of the Kh&n dynasty, a. d. 557-589. 
I fasciculus; 3 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. 
^'-yuen-lu, e. v. 

1253 if ^ i IE 1^ 

Pao-hhin-wafi-Aan-lun. 

' Ilatna^ary§,r£i3adharma (?)-s3,stra.' 

Author's name 'unknown. Translated by Para- 
martha, A B. 557-569, of the Kh&n dynasty, a. d. 557- 
589. I lasciculus; 5 chapters. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 8 b. 

1254 1* ^ iSf 

Pai-tsz'-lun. 

' iS'at&kshara.-sS.stra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Deva. Translated by 
BodhiruAi, A. D. 508-535, of the Northern WM dynasty, 
A. D. 386-534. 10 leaves. 

1255 M ^^ 

Ki^-Miien-lun. 

* Musbii-prakaraTia (?)-8^tra.' 
GompoBed by the Bodhisattva Cina. Translated by 
Paramartha, A. D. 657-569, of the Khaa. dynasty, a. d. 
557-589. I fasciculus; 3 chapters. 

1256 ^ ^ Wi 

' Taiantaraka (?)-«43tra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva G'ina. Translated by 
I-tsin, A.D. 703, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
3 leaves. 

The above three works agree with Tibetan. £'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 12 a, b. 

1257 :^ 1^ ^O ife 

F&n-pien-sm-lun. 

' Up4yakau»alyahrtdaya-e^tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva N^4rgfuna. Trans- 
lated by Zi-Aia-ye, together with Than-ydo, a. d. 472, 
of the Northern .W6i dynasty, a. d. 386-534. i fas- 
ciculus ; 4 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 9 a. 

1258 A m^ ^MMmm 

Ta-shan-f^--?ie-wu-^/ia-pieh-lun. 
• Mah%ana-dharmadliatv-aviseshata (?)-saatra.' 



Composed by the Bodhisattva Sthiramati. Trans- 
lated by Devapragiwa and others, a. d. 691, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. lib. 



1259 






Thi-pho-phu-s^-po-Ian-;H^-y?:in-/iun-wai- 
t^o-siao-shan-sz'-tsun-lun. 

' S^stra by the Bodhisattva Deva on the refutation of four heretical 
Hinay^na schools mentioned in the Laiika (-avatS,ra)-atltra.' 

Translated by Bodhiru^i, A. D. 508-535, of the 
Northern Wei dynasty, a.d. 386-534. % leaves. The 
following are the four schools: i. The Sankhyas, who 
believe in oneness. 2. The Vai«eshikas, in difference. 
3. The Nirgrantha-putras, in both. 4. The G%a,ti- 
putras, in neither. See JT'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. i4-b. 
For the Sutra, see Nos. 175, 176, 177. 

1260 m^^mm^^^m^^y 

Thi-pho-phu-s§,-shih-lan->H^-MEi-^uii-wlii- 
t^o-siao-shan-nie-pli§,n-lun. 

' SAstra by the Bodhisattva Deva on the explanation of the NirrSma 
by (twenty) heretical Hlnay^na (teachers) mentioned in the 
Lanka (-avatSja)-sfltra.' 

Translated by BodhiruAi, a. d. 508-535, of the 
Northern WSi dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 6 leaves. The 
following is a list of the twenty teachers : 

(i) The teacher of the <S£stra of the Hlnay&na heresy. 

(2) That of the dbection or point of the compass. 

(3) „ the wind ijishi. 

(4) „ the Vedas. 

(5) „ the (?»iti-putra3. 

(6) „ the naked heretics. 

(7) ,, the Vaigeshikas. 

(8) „ the painful practice. 

(9) „ the women (regarded) as the members of a family (1). 

(10) „ practising the painful practice. 

(11) „ the pure eye. 

(12) „ the Madras (?). 

(13) „ the Nirgrantha-putras. 

(14) „ the SSnkhyas. 

(15) „ Mahesvara. 

(16) „ the absence of cause. 

(17) „ time. 

(18) „ drinking water. 

(19) „ the power of the mouth. 

(20) „ the An<2a$r&taka, or ' the original birth from an egg.' 

The above two works agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 12 b. 



277 



ABHIDHARMA-PITAKA. 



278 



PAET IL 



^h^ 



PRB 



Si^o-shan-lun, or tlie Abhidharma of the HlnayAna 



1261 mmm 

Sz'-ti-lun. 
- ^atursatya-sjLstra. 
Cone. 554. Composed by the venerable Vasuvar- 
man. Translated by Paramirtha, A. d. 557-569, of 
the Kh&n dyaastj, A. D. 557-589. 4 fasciculi ; 
6 chapters. 

1262 ^^mmmwi 

Phi-^'- fo-yin-yuen-lun. 
Pratyekabuddha-nidana-sfirstra. 
Cone. 447. Author's name unknown. Translated 
under the (three) Tshin dynasties, A. d. 350-431 ; but 
the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus ; 26 leaves. 
This work gives eight Nidanas or Av&danas. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 23 b seq. 



1263 m ^mB::km^ i>m 

O-phi-ta-mo-ta-phi-pho-sh^-lun. 

Abliidharma-mah^vibhashS,-5&stra. 
iL '-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 19 a; Cone. 21. Compiled 
by five hundred Arhats (beginning with the venerable 
Vasumitra), 400 years after Buddha's entering Nirvana. 
Translated by Hhuen-^dn (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 656- 
659, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 200 fasciculi ; 
8 khawdas or divisions; 43 vargas or chapterst It 
consists of 438,449 Chinese characters. This work is 
a commentary on Katydyaniputra's ffnanaprasthana- 
sSstra(N"p. 1275), of the Sarvastivada-nikaya. 



1264 ^ m^m^i>m 

d-phi-tMn-phi-pho-sha-lun. 

Abhidharma- vibh&sh§,-sastra. 

This work is attributed to Katyayanlputra, who is 

however the author of the text (No. 1275). Cf. No. 

1263. Translated by Buddhavarman, together with 

Tao-thsii, A. D. 437-439, of the Northern Lian dynasty. 



A. D. 397-439. 82 fasciculi; 3 khan<fas or divisions; 
16 chapters. 

' The above two works are similar translations, and 
they agree with Tibetan.' Z'- yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 19 a. 
But No. 1264 is incomplete. 

1265 m mm^ MiE^Wi 

0-phi-ta-mo-8hun-A;afi-li-lun. 

* Abhidbanna-Dy&yltnas&ra-j&stra.' 

NyiyS,nusara-fiS,stra. 
JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 20a; Cone. 125. Composed 
by the venerable Sanghabhadra, of the Sarvasti- 
vada-nikaya, a contemporary of Vasubandhu. Trans- 
lated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 653-654, 
of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618—907. 80 fasciculi; 
8 chapters. In this work Sanghabhadra refutes Vasu- 
bandhu's Abhidharma-kosa-sSstra (Nos. 1267, 1269), 
quoting his 600 verses. It agrees with Tibetan, 
if '-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1266 ^mmBM^^Wi 

0-phi-t&.-mo-tsan-hhien-t8un-lun. 

Abhidhanna(-pi<aka)-prakara?ia5^8ana-*l.stra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 20 b; Cone. 192. Composed 
by the venerable Sanghabhadra. Translated by Hhtien- 
kwia (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 651-652, of the Than 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 40 fasciculi; 9 chapters. 
This is an abstract of the preceding work; but an 
introductory chapter is added. It agrees with Tibetan. 
.ff''-yuen-lu, s. t. 

1267 m Ui 'M B "iM^Wi 

0-phi-t4-mo-fcii-sho-lun. 
Abhidharma-kosa-sS.stra. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 19 b; Cono. 19, 2^8. Com- 
posed by the venerable Vasubandhu. Translated by 
Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 651-654, of the 
Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 30 fasciculi ; 9 chapters. 
In this work Vasubandhu refutes the views* of the 
Vaibhashikas, It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s.v, 

Tz 



279 



ABHIDHARMA-PITAKA 



280 



There exists a commentary in Sanskrit on this /SSstra, 
called Abtidharma-kosa-vyakhya with the title of 
Sphuiartha. The compiler is Yasomitra, who mentions 
two earlier commentators, Gumamati and his disciple 
Vasumitra. This Vasumitra seems not to be the same 
person as the author of the MahavibhashS (Nos. 1263, 
1264), Prakarawapada (Nos. 1277, 1292), and Dhatu- 
kayapada (No. 1282); because these works are quoted 
in Vasubandhu's text (Nos. 1267, 1269). Moreover, in 
the list of twenty-eight Indian patriarchs (beginning 
with Mahakasyapa and ending with Bodhidharma, who 
arrived in China in A. d. 520), Yasumitra, the author 
of many ^Sastras above mentioned, is the seventh, while 
Vasubandhu is the twenty-first. See Edkins, Chinese 
Buddhism, p. 435 seq., and index to it; Eitel, Handbook, 
p. 164 a. For Ta«omitra's commentary, see Catalogue 
of the Hodgson Manuscripts, III. 42 ; V. 40. There 
is a MS. of the same work in the University Library, 
Cambridge. 

1268 ^ m ^m m^m 

Shd-li-fu-o-phi-thS-n-lun. 
/S£iriputrabliidharma-sS.stra. 
Cone. 47. Translated by Dharmagupta, together 
with Dharmayasas, a. d. 414-415, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A. D. 384-417. 30 fasciculi; 4 divisions; 
33 chapters. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 23 a. Cf. however No. 1276. 

1269 mmm^'f^^mm 

O-phi-tSi-mo-M-sho-shih-lun. 

Abhidharma-kosa (-' vyS,khyS, ')-«&8tra. 
Cf. No. 1267. Composed by the venerable Vasu- 
bandhu. Translated by Paramartha, A. D. 564-567, 
of the Khan dynasty, A. d. 557-589. 22 fasciculi; 
g chapters. This is an earlier translation of No. 1267. 
X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 19 b. According to the San- 
dai-z6-mok-rok (faec. 2, fol. 76 a), the seventh character 
of the Chinese title is sometimes left out. If so, both 
Sanskrit and Chinese titles exactly agree with each 
other, i. e. without ' vyakhya.' 

1270 ^mmmi^^B^m 

O-phi-tSi-mo-M-sho-lun-pan-su^ 

Abhidharma-kosa-kElrik&. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 19 b; Cone. 299. Composed 
by the venerable Vasubandhu. Translated by Hhtien- 
kwdii (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 651, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 8 chapters. This is the 
collection of 600 principal and 7 additional verses, 



explained in Nos. 1267 and 1269. It agrees with 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 

1271 H ^ K iSr 

S£ln-fa-tu-lun. 

' Tridharmaka-s^atra.' 
Composed by the venerable Giribhadra (?) or Vasu- 
bhadra (cf No. 1381) and Sanghasena, the latter 
explaining the text of the former. Translated by 
Gautama Sanghadeva, together with Hwui-yuen, A. d. 
391, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 
3 fasciculi; 3 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. .£''-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 22 a. 

1272 H iilg &|5 1^ 

San-mi-ti-pu-lun. 

• Sammitlya-nik^a-s&stra.' 
Author's nftme unknown. Translated under the 
(three) Tshin dynasties, a. d. 350-431 ; but the trans- 
lator's name is lost 3 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. 
Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 23 b. 



1273 



AU^ 



O-phi-than-p^-Hen-tu-lun. 

* AbhidhaniiS.sbtakban(2a-8&stra.' 

Abhidharma-^n^naprasthSjiarsltstra. 
Jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 17 a; Cone. 31. Composed 
by the venerable Katyayaniputra, 300 years after 
Buddha's entering Nirvana. Translated by Gautama 
Sanghadeva, together with Kn Fo-nieu, A. r. 383, of 
the Former Tshin dynasty, a. d. 350-394. 30 fasciculi; 
8 khancZas or divisions; 44 vargas or chapters. It 
is said that the Sanskrit text has consisted of 15,072 
«lokas in verse, or a corresponding number in prose. 
'This is the principal work of the Abhidharma-piiaka of 
the Sarvastivada-nikaya. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

1274 ^ M ^ 

XAan-sMh-lun. 

* Satyasiddhi-s&3tra.' 

Composed by Harivarman. Translated by KumSra- 
ghra., a. d. 417-418 (or 407-4081), of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 20 fasciculi; 202 chapters. 
This work differs from the views of the Sarvastivada- 
nikSya. It agrees with Tibetan. -£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 22 b. 



1275 



O-phi-tsL-mo-f^-i'- lun. 
Abhidliarma-5rjJanaprasthS,na-s3.3tra. 



281 



ABHIDHARMA-PirAKA. 



282 



Cone. 15. Composed by the venerable Katyayanl- 
putra. Translated by Hhuen-Aw&n (Hionen-thsang), 
A.D. 657-660, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
ao faecicali; 8 khan<Zas or divisions; 44 vargas or 
chapters. This is a later translation of No. 1273. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 17 a. 

1276 ^mmmM^f^^m 

0-phi-tS,-mo-tsi-i-man-ts6-iun, 
Abhidhanna-safigitiparyfiyapMa (-«^tra). 
^'-yn.en-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 17 bj Cone. 23. Composed 
by the .venerable fS'ariputra. 20 fiasciculi ; 12 chapters. 
According to Tasomitra's Abhidharmako«avyS.khya, 
the author of No. 1276 is Mahikaush^Aila. This is the 
first of the Six Pada works of the Sarviistivada- 
nikSya. 



1277 ^ mm^^m^^ 

0-phi-tS.-mo-phin-16i-ts6-lun. 

Abhidhanna-prakaranapMa (-sSstra). 
Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 18 b; Cone. 20. Composed 
by the venerable Vasumitra. Translated by Hhtien- 
kwin (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 659, of the ThSn dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 18 fasciculi; 8 chapters. This is the 
second of the Six Pada works of the SarvSstivada- 
nikaya. 

1278 m^'MB-WM^Wi 

O-phi-t^-mo-k&n-lu-wSi-lun. 
Abhidhanji^rtta (-rasa)-sS,stra. 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 21 b. Composed by the 
venerable Ghosha. Translated under the WM dynasty, 
A. D. 220-265. 2 fasciculi; 16 chapters. 

The above three works agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lo, S. v, 

1279 m ^ i!> if 

K-pho-shS,-lun. 

VibMsM-«astra. 
Cone. 445. Composed by the venerable KStyayani- 
putra. Translated by SanghabhAti, A. d. 383, of the 
Former Tshin dynasty, a.d. 350-394. 18 fasciculi; 
42 chapters. Deest in, Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu,.fasc. 9, 
fol. 23 a. 

1280 M ffi iw 

Sui-siM-lun. 

' Laksha>t&nusftra-s&3tTa.' 
Composed by the venerable Gunamati. Trans&ted 
by Parainstrtha, a.d. 557-569> o^ ^-^^ ^^^ dynasty, 



^•^- 557-589. 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 2 1 b. 

1281 mm^MM^^^^ 

0-phi-tS.-nio-8hi-8han-tso-lun. 

Abhidharma-vi2nSiiakfi,yapH.da(-«fi,stra). 
if'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 18 a; Cone. 22. Composed 
by the Arhat Devasarman, 100 years after Buddha's 
entering Nirvana. Translated by Hhtien-^an (Hiouen- 
thsang),' A. D. 649, of the ThSn dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 
16 fasciculi; 6 chapters. This is the third of the Six 
Pida works of the Sarv&stiv&da-nikSya. 

1282 mmm^n^^Wi 

0-pl^-t&,-ino-ii&-8han-tso-luii. 
(Abhidharma-) dh^tuk&yapMa (-fi&stra). 

X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 1 8 a ; Cone. 1 7. Composed 
by the venerable Vasumitra, 300 years after Buddha's 
entering Nirvana. Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen- 
thsang), A.D. 663, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
2 fasciculi ; 2 chapters. This is the fourth of the Six 
Pada works of the Sarv4stivada-nikaya. According to 
Yasomitra's Abhidharmakosavydkhya, the author of 
No. 1282 is Pftma. 

The above two works agree with Tibetair. K'- 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

1283 i ♦ (IWI ^ '£> fir 

Wu-sh'-phi-pho-shSr-lun. 

* Fan/caTa.3ttt-vibhftab&-s&stia.' 
Compiled by the venerable Dharmatrata. Trans- 
lated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 663, of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 3 chapters. 
This is a commentary on Vasumitra's ' PawAavastu- 
sS,stra.' Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 23 a. 

1284 + A tP ir 

Shi-pSr-pu-lun. 

• Asht&dasanikdya-s&Btra.* 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasumitra. Trans- 
lated by Param^rtha, a.d. 557-569, of the ZAan 
dynasty, A. d. 557-589. p leaves. 

1285 &P ft ^ I6r 

Pu-Aah-i-lun. 

' iSastia on tie difference of the views of (18 or ao Hlnayftna) 
schools.' 

This translation is similar to No. 1284. 



283 



ABHIDHARMA-PirAKA. 



284 



1286 m^^^nm 

I-pu-tsun-lun-lun. 

' S&stra on the wheel of the principles (or DharmaJ!:akra !) of 
different schools.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Vaaumitra. Trans- 
lated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 662, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 10 leaves. 

Th"^ above three works are different translations of 
the bame or a similar text, and they are wanting in 
Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 24 a. For the names 
of the different schools mentioned in No. 1285, see 
the liist published by Julien in the Journal Asiatique, 
Octobre-Novembre 1859, pp. 327-361. 



»il^ 



1287 ^^ m 

T8ll-o-phi-thS,n-siii-lun. 
SamyuktS.bhidliarma-hridaya-s&stra. 
Cone. 757. Compiled by the venerable Dharmatrata. 
Translated by Sanghavarman and others, A. d. 434, of 
the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 16 fasciculi; 
II chapters. This is a commentary on No. 1288. 
Deest in Tibetan. jff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 21a. 



^(i> 



1288 P^ ifc ^ 'U' PI 

0-plu-thS,n-sin-luii. 
Abhidharma-hn'day a (skatin). 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 20 b; Conc.^3. Composed 
by the venerable Dharma^a(l). Translated by Gau- 
tama Sanghadeva, together with Hwui-jruen, A. d. 391, 
of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 4 fas- 
ciculi; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. K'-_ 
yuen-lu, s. v. 

1289 M-^m^^mpjrMm 

Tsun-pho-su-mi-phu-sS,-su-tsi-lun. 

' Arya-Tasnmitra-bodhiaattva-sanglti-sastra.' 
Translated by Sanghabhiiti and others, a. d. 384, of 
the Former Tshin dynasty, A. D. 350-394. 15 fasciculi; 
1 4 khandas or chapters. 

1290 ^ m^ ^Wi 

Fan-pieh-kuA-toh-lun. 

* Guiianirdesa {lysiatra.' 
Compiler's name unknown. Translated under the 
Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220 ; but the translator's 
name is lost. 3 fasciculi. This is a commentary on 
the first and fourth chapters of the EkottarSgama, 
No. 543- 



1291 A^ m^M ^Ws 

Zu-o-phi-tA-mo-lun. 

• AbhidharmaTat^ra-edstra.' 

Composed by the Arhat Sugandhara (?). Translated 
by Hhiien-Zrwan (Hiouen-thsang), a. ». 658, of the 
Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 16 leaves 
each. This work contains a brief explanation of the 
names of the PaMa-skandha and Try-asamskrttas ; the 
former are Kdpa, Vedana, Sa%nS,, 8a>»sk4ra, and 
Vi^wana ; and the latter, Akasa, Fratisankhya-nirodha, 
and ApratisankhyH-nirodha. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
X'- yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 22 a seq. 

1292 ^^ ^ m m^ws 

ZuA-sh'-fan-o-phi-thS,n-liin. 
Abhidharma-prakaranapMa (-sdstra). 
Cone. 713. Composed by the venerable Vasumitra. 
Translated by Qumabhadra, together with Bodhiyasas, 
A. D. 435-443, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420- 
479. 12 fasciculi; 8 chapters. This is an earlier 
translation of No. 1277. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 18 b. 

1293 mmM.Wi 

Zie-to-tao-lun. 

' Vimokshanpftrga-sftstra.' 
Composed by the Arhat Upatishya or <SSriputra. 
Translated by Sanghap41a, A. d. 505, of the Liin 
dynasty, A. D. 502-557. 12 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 

1294 i^mmm^'i^^m 

FS,-shan-6-phi-th&n-sin-lun. 

(Dharma^ina ?)-abhidharma-hndaya (-s&stra). 

Cone. 127. Compiled by the venerable Upas&ota. 

Translated by Narendrayasas, A. D. 563, of the Northern 

Tshi dynasty, A. d. 550-577. 6 fasciculi; 10 chapters. 

This is a commentary on No. 1288. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z'-yueh-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 21a seq. 

1295 m^-^- ^mm 

Shan-tsuA-shi-Mi-i-lun. 

* Vaiseshikanik&ya-darapad&rtha-g^Btra.' 

Composed by the Vai«eshika (rwanaAandra. Trans- 
lated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 648) of 
the Th&n dynasty, a. D. 618-907. i fasciculus; 
13 leaves. This is an enlarged work of the 'Sha<pa- 
darthi' of the ' Vaiseshika-s^stra.' ' This is not the 
law of Buddha' (if '-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, foL 4 a), but 



285 



ABHIDHAEMA-PiyAKA. 



286 



'a SaatT& of the heretics' or the Vaiseshikaa (Z'-tsin, 
fasc. 41, fol. 12 b). No. 1295 therefore ought to be 
arranged under the heading of the Miscellaneous 
Indian "Works, i.e. the Fourth Division, Part I, ia 
this Catalogue. 

1296 ^ m^M^M^B 

0-phi-t&-mo-fiS.-yTin-ts6-lun. 
Abhidharma (-(lhanaa)-skandhapMa (-«Sstra). 
iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 17 b; Cone. 16. Composed 
by the venerable Mah^maudgaljiyana. Translated by 
Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 659, of the Th&n 
dynasty, A. D. 618— 907. iz fasciculi; 21 chapters. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Jf'-yuen-lu, s. v. This is the 
fifth of the Six Pada works of the Sarvastivada-nikaya. 



According to Yosomitra's Abhidharmako8avy4khy&, the 
author of No. 1296 is ^ariputra. 

1297 jjL IM: N" WIfc # ii 

Li-shi-o-pM-tMn-lun. 

■ Lolfasthiti (?)-abhidbarma-«SstTa.' 
Author's name -unknown. Translated by Para- 
m&rtha, a.d. 558, of the JDiau dynasty, a.d. 557-589. 
10 fasciculi; 25 chapters. This t^astra is doubtful (or 
wanting) in Tibetan. .£"'-yuen-lu, fesc. 9, fol. 22 b. The 
subject x>f the first chapter is the motion of the earth, 
and that of the nineteenth is that of the sun and moon. 
The latter chapter is the principal text for some Bud- 
dhists who make astronomical calculations for the 
almanacs. 



287 



ABHIDHARMA-PIfAKA. 



288 



PAET III. 




y[v ^7C ^^M '^V 3SC OrQ^ pflff Sun-yueii-suh-«u-tsAn4u-luii, or Works of 
the Abhidhanna of the MahS,y4na and Hinay^na, successively admitted into 
the Canon during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (a.d. 960-1127 
and 1 127-1280) and Yuen (a.d. 1280-1368) dynasties. 



1298 :k^ M^ 1^'^ Wi 

T^-shan-tsi-phu-sSrhhi^o-lun. 

'Mah&y&na-saAgltibodhisattvavidy^sftstra.' 

CompoBed by the Bodhisattva Dharmayasas. Trans- 
lated by F&-hu (Dhannaraksha Tj and Zih-kh&n (Sdrya- 
yasas), A. d. 1004-1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 
960-1127. 25 fasciculi ; 1 8 chapters. 

1299 A^ ^^^ ^Wi 
TS,-tsun-ti-lihuen-waii-pan-lun. 

' Mahfty&nabMmiguhyaT&i totilla (})-s&atm.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha. Trans- 
lated by Paramartha, A. d. 557-569, of the ^Oan 
dynasty, a.d. 557-589. 8 fasciculi; 40 chapters. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. o, fol. 15 b seq. 

1300 ^ -t: + 1^ 

Z^in-tshi-shi-lun. 
(Suvarwa-) Saptati (skstTa,), 
Sknkhj&kATikk-hhkshja,. 
Translated by Paramartha, a.d. 557-569, of the 
Z^^an dynasty, A. D. 557-589. 3 fasciculi. It is stated 
in a note at the beginning, that ' this work was com- 
posed by the heretical ^tshi Kapila, explaining 
twenty-five tattvas or truths, and it is not the law 
of Buddha.' Towards the end (fasc. 3, fol. 30 b), how- 
ever, we read that 'there were 60,000 verses, com- 
posed by PariAasikha (Kapileya), whose teacher Asuri 
was the disciple of the Siahi Kapila, and that after- 
wards a Brahmawa, Isvara Krishwa, selected 70 verses 
out of the 60,000.' This work is to be compared 
with the Sanskrit text of the Sankhya-karikS,, or 
memorial verses on the Sankhya philosophy, by I»vara 
Krishna, translated by Colebrooke; and also the 



Bhashya, or commentary of Gaurapada, trai^slated 
and illustrated by an original comment, by Wilson. 
Published at Oxford, 1837. 'This is not the law of 
Buddha' (X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 3 b), but 'a 54stra 
of the heretics' or the Sankhyas (Z^'-tsin, fasc. 41, 
fol. 13 a). It ought therefore to be arranged some- 
where else, as already alluded to under No. 1295. 

1301 M wm^'^^m 

KwM-shih-phu-thi-sin-lun. 
' Bodhihrjdayavaipnlyapraliarana-s&stra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Padma«ila (?). Trans- 
lated by Sh'-hu (Danapila?), a.d. 980-1000, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi. It 
agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. 9, fol. 14 a. 

1302 Mm^mm ±mm 

T8i-fcu-fiSr-pS,o-tsui-sMii-i-liin. 

* Sarvadfaarmaratnottara (-artha)-sanglti-8&3tia.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Sumuni(]). Trans- 
lated by Sh'-hn (DanapSJa?), a.d. 980-1000, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi. 

1303 ^ m it ws 

Zin-kfi,n-Aan-lun. 
Va^rrasAH (-sSatra). 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Dharmayasas. Trans- 
lated by Fi-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a.d. 973-981, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 9 leaves. 
This work contains a refutation of the four Vedas. For 
the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, in. 64, 65 ; v. 64 ; VI. 66 ; VII. 91. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 
Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 14 b seq. 



289 



ABHIDHARMA-PimKA. 



290 



The following seven works were translated by Sh'-hu 
(D^napdlaJ), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 

A.D. 960-1127: 

1304 ^^iii^mmm 

Phu-thi-sin-li-siin-lun. 

' Lakshanavimukta (?)-bodhihWdaya-<d9tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Ndgdr^runa. 9 leaves. 
It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, £asc. 9, fol. 14 a. 

1305 :k^^^ WS 

Tfi,-shan.-po-yiu-lun. 

' Hahfty&narbhsvabhed»-8&3trs.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Mg&rgruna. a leaves. 

1306 M :k ^ M Ws 

Tsi-tS,-shafii-siliri-lun. 

' Hah%&na-lak3hanasafi^ti-8^tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Buddhasrigfwana (?). 

2 fasciculi] 18 leaves. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. 

jf'-yuea-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 14 b. 

1307 :^ -t 'Mtia ^Wi 

Li-shi-sun-.su-li-Iun. 

' G&thd3hashti-yathS,Ttha-<&stra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Nagargruna. 5 leaves. 

1308 A ^ ::^ + ^ f^ 

TIL-slian-'rli-shi-sun-lan. 

' MahE^y&na-githSvimeati-s&stra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Nagar^na, 2 leaves. 
The above two works agree with Tibetan. K'- 
yuenJu, fasc. 9, fol. 14 a. 



1309 ##^^ 



m^MM 



Fo-mu-paa-^o-po-lo-mi-to-yuen-tsi- 
yao-i-lun. 

'Baddham^trtka-pra9n^pSramit&-mahSrtha-san^ti-«&9tra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Ta-yii-lun or Nigar- 
gruna (J C£ Nos. 1223, 1224). 4 leaves. 



1310 



# 



^ 



Fo-mu-pSiH-^o-po-lo-mi-to-yTieii-tsi- 

yS,o-i-shih-lun. 
A commentaiy on the preceding S&stta, 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Triratn&rya (?). 
4 fasciculi. 



1311 :km9 ^BWS 

T£l-shan-p4o-y&,o-i-luii. 

' Mab&y&na-ratnamah^rtha-s^stra.' 

Author's name lost. Translated by Pa-hu (Dhar- 
maraksha?) and others, a.d. 1004-1058, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 10 fasciculi. 

1312 ^M ^ ^M Wa 

Phu-sfl,-pan-shaA-man-lun. 
(Bodhisattva-)G'^&takamS,14 (-s&stra). 

Composed or collected by the Bodhisattva Aryaadra, 
and commented by Tsi-pien-shan-thien or the Muni 
ffinadeva (?). Translated by ShS,o-toh, Hwui-siin, and 
others, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 
1 6 fasciculi. The first 4 fasciculi contain fourteen 
(?S,takas of i^akyamuni, being Aryasiira's text ; while 
the latter 1 2 fasciculi form a commentary, being divided 
into 34 sections. But this translation is not good. 
See the ^'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 13 b. For the Sanskrit 
text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, m. 
23; V. 24; VI. 14. The following is a list of thirty- 
five GJatakas (C. H. M., III. 23) :— 



(i) Vyaghrt-^ataka. 
(a) Sivi. 

(3) KulmashapiTuil. 

(4) SreshiAi. 

(5) Sahya (1 or Avishajya-) 

sreshtAi. 

(6) Sasa. 

(7) Agastya. 

(8) Maitrlbala. 

(9) Yuvantara. 
(10) Ya£r«a. 
(ll). ;Sakra. 

(12) Brfthmana. 

(13) Unmftdayantl. 

(14) Sup^raga (! or Supar^ga) 

(15) Matsya. 

(16) Vartakftpotaka. 

(17) KaJAhifa. 



(18) Kunjbha. 

(19) Putra. 

(20) Visa. 

(21) Sreahthi. 

(22) Buddhabodbi 

(23) Ham3a. 

(24) Mah&bodhi. 

(25) Mabdkapi. 

(26) jSarabha. 

(27) Euro. 

(28) Mahakapi. 

(29) KabSnti. 

(30) Brahma. 

(31) Hasti. 

(32) Sutasoma. 

(33) AyogrJha. 

(34) Mabisba. 

(35) iSatapatra. 



For the above list, see also Five Jatakas, edited by 
Fausbbll, p. 59 ; Buddhist Birth Stories, translated by 
Khys Davids, vol. i, p. xcviii. 

The above four works (Nos. 1 309-1 31 2) are wanting 
in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 13 b seq. 



1313 



# 



^ii 



^ 



Ms :3& s^ 

W mm 

Shan-fo-mu-pS,n ^ro-po-lo-mi-to-Hu- 
sim-tsin-i-lun. 
■ Jjyabuddbam&trika-pra9n4p£l.ra]iuta-naTagatba-mah&:tha-si3tTa.' 

U 



291 



ABHIDHAEMA-PITAKA. 



292 



Composed by the Bodhisattva <Srlgunaraktdmbara (1). 
Translated by F4-hu (Dharmaraksha ?), A. D. 1004- 
1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a,d. 960-1127. 
2 fasciculi ; 10 leaves. 

1314 itmB^B 

T^-shaA-yuen-shafi-lun. 

Composed by the venerable TJllangba. Translated 
by Amoghavaprs, A. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. IS leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 13 a. But, accordiag to the 
^'-tsin (faac. 40, fol. 15 b). No. 131 4 is a later transla- 
tion of No. 1227, and it is a iS^stra of the HinayS,na. 

1315 ^ it ^ ^ ;g tt H 

.Ku-H^o-HI-tin-iniri-i-luii. 

' Sarragikshft-sthita-nftmartha-saatra.' 
Composed or spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. 
Translated by Sh'-hu (D&nap&lal), a.d. 980-1000, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5 leaves. In 
this work the root letters or syllables in all the teach- 
ing (of the Tantra), such as Om, Hllm, A, etc., are 
enumerated or explained. 

1316 :km^ UMm 

TEi-shan-fcun-kwan-shih-lun. 

I ' Mah4ySna-madhyadhy4na-Tyakhya-s4stra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Sthitamati. Translated 
by Wei-tsin and others, A.D. 1009-1050, of the later 
Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 9 fasciculi. This is 
a commentary on the first 13 chapters of Ndgar^una's 
Pramamyamfila-sastra, No. 11 79. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-ynen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 15 a, b. 

1317 M^Wi 

Sh'-sho-lun. 

• Pra^ JSpti-s&stra.' 

Tr&gn ^ptipSda-«S.8tra. 

^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 24 b ; Cone. 66. Composed 
by the venerable Mahamaudgalyayana. Translated by 
Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha ?) and others, a.d. 1004-1058, 
of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. This is the 
last of the Six Pada works of the Sarvastivada-nikaya, 
and therefore a A^astra of the Hinayana. It agrees with 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 



1318 :km^ ^MM S^lWa 

Ta-sha6-fS,-H6-wu-AA^-pieh-lun. 

'Mab&y&na-dharmadh&tv-aviteshat^-s&stra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva S&iramati. Trans- 
lated by Devapra^ina, a.d. 691, of the Than dynasty, 
a.d. 618-907. 8 leaves. This is another translation 
of No. 1258. .iT'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 4 a. According to 
the ^'-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, fol. 11 b), the translator's name 
is lost. 



1319 



I 



^ilif} ^B^M^ 



)i!^ 



/litfc • ^7L PI V« -va. PIW 

Xin-k^n-tua-yii-Aie-Aun-f^-o-neu-to- 
lo-sS,ii-miS,o-san-phu-tlii-sin-lun, 
* Va^rasekharayoga-annttarasamyaksambodbiMttotp&la-g&stra.' 
Author's name unknown. Translated by Amogha- 
va^ra, A. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907. ^ leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 13 a. According to the .ff'-tsin (fasc. 34, 
fol. 8 a), No. 13 19 seems to be the translator's own 
work. 

1320 ^ ^)r ^ Wi 

K&n-sii-k'-lnn. 

' S4atra on explaining known objects.' 
Composed by Pa-sz'-pa or Bashpa (died A.D. 1280), 
the teacher of the Emperor Shi-tsu or Kublai Khan 
of the Yuen dynasty, reigned A.D. 1 260-1 294, and 
actually seated on the throne of China from 1280. 
Translated by Shsl-lo-pa (died a.d. 13 14), disciple of 
Bashpa, of the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1280-1368. 2 fasci- 
culi ; 5 chapters, on the Bha^ana-loka or vessel-world, 
Sattva-loka or being-world, Marga-dharma or way-law, 
Phala-dharma or fruit-law, and Asajnskrtta-dharroa or 
unmade-law respectively. This is a useful and interest- 
ing manual of the Buddhistic terminology, consisting of 
extracts from several Sutras and >S'astras, such as Nos. 
62, 549, 550, 679, 1267, 1269. It was compiled by 
Bashpa for the sake of Ka,n-km, the Crown-prince of the 
Emperor Shi-tsu, in A. D. I272(?). See the last passage 
of the work, where however the Chinese cycle only is 
mentioned without the name and order of the period ; 
but this cycle (-^ Jh ) ""ist be an error, as it cor- 
responds to A.D. 1242 and 1302, and the author died 
in 1280 as above mentioned, and the ^an-Ain was not 
elected as the Crown-prince till 1272. Then the cycle 
of the year 1272 is -^ m, which may most probably 
be a right reading. In the jE^'-tsin (fasc. 40, fol. 16 a). 
No. 1320 is mentioned as a /Sastra of the Hinayana, 



FOUETH DIVISION. 

tI^PE ^^ Ts^-ts^n {Samyukta-piiaka 1), or Miscellaneous Works, 




PAET I. 
INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



W±M 




Si-thu-shan-hhien-^w^n-tsi, or Works of the sages 



and wise men of the western country, i. e. India. 



1321 Hi @ ^ 

Kin-yko-km. 
Avadana (-sMra). 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Dharmatrata. Trans- 
lated by Ku Fo-nien, A. D. 398-399, of the Latter 
Tshindynasty,A.D. 384-417. 20 fasciculi ; 33 chapters. 
It is stated in the preface by San-2ui, dated A. D. 399, 
that ' Dharmatrata, the maternal uncle of Vasumitra, 
collected 1000 verses in 33 chapters, and called this 
collection S^ ■^ Fa-M or law-verse (i. e. Dhanna- 
pada or Dhammapada). Then he recorded the original 
account of each verse as a commentary, which he called 
pi ^ ^Au-yao or coming-out light (i. e. Avadana). 
This term was previously rendered into -^P |w Phi-ytt 
or comparison, being the sixth (or seventh i) of twelve 
classes of the Sutras or scriptures. In A. D. 383, there 
was ayStamama of Zi-pin (Cabul) Sanghabhiiti by name, 
who came to Khin-kn, the capital of the Former Tshin 
dynasty, A. D. 3 50-394 (bringing with him the MS. of this 
work(?). Ci. Kio-san-kwhkn, fasc. i, fol. 21 a). After- 
wards in A. D. 398, under the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A. D. 384-417, he was asked to translate this work, 
which translation was finished in the following spring. 
In translating it, Sanghabhuti took the Sanskrit text 
in his hand, while Fo-nien (a Chinese priest) interpreted 
it.' This is the third of four Chinese versions of the 
Dhammapada (Fos. 1321, 1353, 1365, i439)f '^ith a 
commentary; and the last chapter is on ^^ ^ Fka-k' 
or BrahmaMrin, or Brahmana(?), if it is compared 
with the P41i text. Cf. Beal, Dhammapada, p. 23 seq. ; 
Sacred Books of the East, vol. x, Dhammapada, p. lii. 
According to the X'-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, fol. 26 a), this 
work is wanting in Tibetan. But for a Tibetan trans- 
lation of a Dhammapada, see S. B, E., 1. c. The Pali 



text of the Dhammapada was published by Professor 
FausboU, in Copenhagen, 1 855, with Latin translation. 
Translated into German by Professor "Weber, 'Zeit- 
schrift der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft,' 
vol. xiv, i860; reprinted in 'Indische Streifen,' vol. i. 
Translated into English by Professor Max Miiller, as 
introduction to ' Buddhaghosha's Parables,' 1870; re- 
printed in the Sacred Books of the East, vol. x, 1881. 

1322 ^ ^mm^ 

Hhien-yu-yin-yuen-Aifi. 
Damam<]ika(-mdAna-8<itra, or Siitra on the cause 
or tales of the wise and the fool). 
A.R., p. 480; AM.G., p. 283. Translated by Hwui- 
Mao and others, A. n. 445, of the Northern Wfii dynasty, 
A.D. 386-534. 13 fasciculi; 69 chapters. It agrees 
with Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 26 a. Csoma 
says (A. E,., 1. c.) : ' At the end it is stated that this 
work (viz. the Tibetan version), it seems, has been 
translated from Chinese.' See 'Der Weise und der 
Thor,' aus dem Tibetischen ubersetzt und mit dem 
Original texte herausgegeben von I. J. Schmidt, St. 
Petersburg, 1843. No. 1322 is mentioned as a Hina- 
yana-sutra in ^'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 23 b. 

1323 w^^nm 

Fo-pan-hhin-/Hn. 

' BuddhapHrvaiaryS-sfttra.' 

Translated by Pao-yun, A. d. 427-449, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty,,A.D. 420-479. 7 fasciculi; 31 chapters. 
This is a life of Buddha in verse, but the author's name 
is unknown. It agrees with Tibetan, jff'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 25 b, where another title is also mentioned, 
viz. Pan-hhin-tsan-Awhan or Life (of Buddha) in 
laudatory verses on his former practice. 

U2 



295 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



296 



1324 mM^ mm 

J?'wS.n-tsi-p§,i-yuen-fcin. 

* Selected and collected Satftvad&na-Erf^tra.' 

Piirnamukha-avad^iia«ataka. 
A. E., p. 481 ; A. M. G., p. 284. Translated by K' 
Khien, A. d. 223-253, of the Wu dynasty, A.D. 222- 
280. 10 fasciculi ; 10 chapters, each chapter containing 
10 Avadanas or stories. For the Sanskrit text, see 
Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, II. 19 ; V. 50 ; 
VII. 4, where three titles are mentioned, viz. i. Ava- 
dana^atakai, 2. /Sat&Tadalna, and 3. tSatakSrVaddnakatha. 
No. 1324 agrees with Tibetan. See JC'-yuen-ln, fasc. 9, 
fol. 25 b. For the Tibetan version, see ' Etudes Bud- 
dhiqnes. — Le Livre des cent legends, par M. L^on 
Feer,' Paris, 1881. No. 1324 is mentioned as a Hina- 
yana-B&tra in ^''-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 26 a. 



1325 



n 



mm 

Siu-hluA-tS,o-ti-AdA. 

' ^ry&mftrgabfaflmi-stktra.' 

Cotaposed by the Indian iSrimana Sangharaksha, 
700 years after Buddha's entering Nirv&ria. Trans- 
lated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 284, of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 8 fasciculi; 
30 chapters. The last 3 chapters depend on the Sad- 
dharmapuJKfaxika. ^'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 19 a. This 
and the following work are mentioned as Mah4y4na- 
«astras in ^'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 18 a seq. 

1326 u mm 

Tko-ti-Ja&. 

' M&rgabhtimi-stltTa.' 
Composed by Sangharaksha. Translated by An Shi- 
kao, AD. 148-170, of the Eastern Han djmasty, A. d. 
25-220. I fasciculus; 7 sections. This is an earlier 
translation of a part of No. 1325. ^'-ynen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 26 a. 

1327 i^mmwm 

Fo-shwo-fo-i-AiA. 
' Sfttra spoken by Baddha on the Buddha-physician.' 

Translated by Liih-yen, together with K' Yueh, a, d. 
230, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 222-280. 5 leaves. 
This work is mentioned as a Hinayana-sdtra in ^'-tsin, 
fasc. 31, fol. 13 b. 

1328 mB mmm 

' Sfltra on Beveral difficnlties (or difScali questions) of W6i-!dh 
(name of a man ?).' 



Translated by K' £hien, a.d. 223-253, of the Wu 
dynasty, A. D. 222-280. 16 leaves. This work gives 
an account concerning several differences of the practice 
and virtue of Bhagavat, Bodhisattvas, Pratyekabuddhas, 
and (Sr&vakas. This translation is not very readable. 
This work is mentioned as a Mah&y4na-«Sfltra in K'- 
tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 16 a. 

1329 B^ Mm 

Tsk-T^ko-tskn-Jan. 

' Samyuktaratnapitaka-stttra.' 

Translated by Zi-^a-ye, together with Than-yk 
A. D. 472, of the Northern WSi dynasty, A. D. 386-534. 
8. fasciculi; 121 Avadanas or tales. The last tale is 
translated by Mr. Beal, in his Catalogue, pp. 85, 86. 
This work is mentioned as a Hinayana-siltra in T'-tsin, 
fasc. 31, fol. 26 a. 

1330 mmis^Mmmmm 

Zi§,-yeh-fu-fo-pS,n-m^-phin-Ain. 

' Sfttra on K&<yapa's coming up to the place where Buddha had 

just entered NirvSTsa.' 

Translated by ThSn-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha 1), A. d. 
381-395, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 
3 leaves. This work is mentioned as a Hinayana-sutra 
in bff'-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 21b. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 26 a seq. 

1331 ^1iiamMWLi!>mMm^'}!> 

-^m^s^^^m 

^o-^-lo-^an-yen-ll,n-tS.-tho-nS,-i-ts6- 
yi-tsz'-tin-lun-wafi-yu-^ie-^n. 
'Yogaik&ksharoshnlshaifcakramantrikntad&nakalpaikllksharoshnl- 
shaiakrarSj^yoga-sfitra.' 

Translated by Amoghava^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 7 leaves. This work 
is mentioned as a Mahiyana-sutra of the Vaipulya class 
in j£''-t8in, fasc. 15, fol. 4 a. 

1332 mAmmmm^.mi^± 
Mmm 

Fo-^u-niS-phan-mi-tsi-Ain-kSoa-li-sh'- 
4i-lien-^. 

' Satra on the grief and ardent love of the Malla or wrestler 
Guhyapadava^ra, when Buddha entered Nirvana.' 

Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties, A. d. 

350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 7 leaves. 



297 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



298 



This work is mentioned as a H{nayS,na-s<itra in Z'-tsin, 
fasc. 29, fol. 22 a. 

The following three works were translated under the 
"Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316; but the trans- 
lators' names are lost : — 

1333 mmi^Mm^m,^u 

Fo-sh'-pi-Miu-Ha-tan-yen-shwo-f^-me- 
tsin-HS-iin. 

'Sfttra on Buddha's causing the Bhikshn K&ty&yana to preach 

the 6S.th& on the destruction of the law.' 
9 leaves. 

1334 mmm7^ ^m 

Fo-shwo-fo-A;'-shan-ifcin. 

' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on Buddha's keeping the body in 
regular order.' 

2 leaves. This and the following work are mentioned 
as Hinayana-siitras in JK^'-tsin, faao. 31, fol. 13 a, b. 

1335 "' "* ^ 



/O ^e» lec 

' Sfltraon keeping the mind or thought in regular order.' 

2 leaves. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 28 a. 

1336 ^^mmm m^ 

Wan-shu-sh'- li-fS,-yuen-A;in. 

' Mansruerl-pranidhftnotpftda-sAtra.' 

Samantabhadrapranidh^na, Bhadra^ari. 
Translated by Buddhabhadra, a.d. 4 2 o, of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 4 leaves; 43 verses. 
This is an earlier and incomplete translation of 
the 62 verses of Nos. 89 and 1142. This work is 
mentioned as a Mahayana-slltra of the Avatamsaka 
class in Z'-tsin, fasc. i, fol. 11 a. 



^ ^ i^ 



1337 y^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

Liu-pliu-s&.-min-yi-t4ri-8ufi-M'- Jdh, 

• Slitra on six Bodhisattvas' names also to be recited and kept 

in mind.' 

Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25- 

220; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. This 

work is mentioned as a Mahayina-sfitra of the Vaipulya 

class in jBT'-tsin, fasc. 5, fol. 27 b. 



1338 



/!> M ^ ^ 

SiS,o-tao-ti-AiA. 

' KshnUamargabhAmi-sfttra,' 



Translated by K' Yao, A. D. 185, of the Eastern Hag 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This work is men- 
tioned as a Mahayana-sSstra in Z'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 1 8 a. 

1339 i^-^p^ + ^mj^^ 

O-Mn-kheu-H^-shi -'rh-yin-yuen-Hfi. 

' Stttra on the twelve causes (Kid&uas) as an oral explanation 
according to the Agama.' 

Translated by An Hhuen, A. d. 181, of the Eastern 
H4n dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 9 leaves. This work is 
mentioned as a Hinaylina-sastra in if'-tsin, fasc. 40, 
fol. 17 a. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. 
j£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. i b seq. 

1340 j^ ^mw\mM{ovm 

Fu-f^-tsan-yin-yuen-/iin (or kwhkn). 

' Sfltra (or record) on the NidSna or cause of transmitting the 
Dharmapifaka,' 

Translated by Ei-kii-ye, together with Thdn-yao, 
A. D. 472, of the Northern "Wei dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 
6 fasciculi. This is a very well-known history of the 
succession of twenty-three patriarchs fromMahakasyapa 
to the Bhikshu Simha. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27 a. The following is a list of the 
names of 23 patriarchs, according to No. 1340, with 
reference to the pages of Eitel's Handbook of Chinese 
Buddhism, and Edkins' Chinese Buddhism, where the 
names are given : — 

No. 1340. 
(0 ^ i^ ^ ^ Mo-ho-A;ia-yeh, 
Mahakasyapa. 

(2) p" H 6-nin, 
Ananda. 

(3) j^ 15 ^ # Shan-n^-ho-siu, 
(SawavSsa (1). 

M% Wi^ ^ Yiu-po-M-to, 
Upagupta. 



(5) ^ ^ ^ Ti-to-Aia, 

Dhntaka. 
(6)§iii^Mi-Ao-M, 

Mi^^^aka. 



(7) 1^ |2fe m ^ Fo-tho-n^n-thi, 
Buddhanandi. 

Buddhamitra. 



EiTEL. Edkins. 
64 b 63 



9 a 



121 a 



156 a 
33^ 



64 



66 



67 



70 



76b 71 



(7) Vasu- 
mitra, 

164a 

(8) 28 b 

(9) ,> 



72 



71 



299 

No. 1340. 

(9) # J;ll it H]ii§-pi-Mi«, 

Parsva Bhikshu. 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 

1341 ^ 



300 



Ei- Ed- 

TEL. KINS. 

(lo) 91b 74 



I0'> 



^15 



Fu-na-sho, 



-p |('0 98b „ 

irumyayasas. \ 

Asvaghosha Bodhisattva. ] 

Kapimala (?) Bhikshu. ) 

13) Hi,j|#^^Lun-shu-phu-6S, 



(14) 79 b 77 
Nagarjruna Bodhisattya. ) 

i4)J^flS^|^^a-na-thi-pho,h ^^ g^^ 

Klinadeva. j 

lo-heu-lo, Hi6)ioib 78 

Arya Rahulata (?). ) 

^b-san-/;i6-nan-thi, (^''^HigibJ '^ 

Arya Sanghanandi. ) 

17) i^iffUW^ San->iie-ye-sho, ) ^^^^ ^^ 

Sanghayasas. ) 

Kumarata (?). 

19)^ ^ ^ Shb-yg-to, 

Gayata. 
20) ^ # UPS Pto-siu-phan-^ j„ 

tho, [(^l) l64'a]lndex 

Vasubandhu. / 

Manura. ) 

nfi-y^-sho, k^3) 87 b 83 

Haklenayasas. ) 

^3) ^rlJ ^ j^kJ^ Sh'-tsz'-pi-Miu, ) ^^^^ g^ 

Siwha Bhikshu. ) 

f Basia- 

(25) <^ gita (?), 
( 85 
( Putno- 

(26) { mita(?), 

{ 85 
(27)Prag'n£t- 
tara, )■ 85 



(19) 59 a 81 

(20) 42 a 82 



I only. 
82 



ignsi- ^ 

a, \l 

95aj 



(28)Bodhi- I 
1, > 



dharma, > 86 
24b j 



T^-mo-to-lo-shan-A;m. 
Dharmatara (or DharmatrS.ta)-dhyS.na-sMra. 
Cone. 636. Translated by Buddhabhadra, A. D. 398- 
421, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d, 317-420. 2 fas- 
ciculi; 17 divisions. 

1342 W&^MM. 

Shan-fa-yao-H^-iin. 
' Stltra on the important explanation of the law of meditation.' 
Translated by Kumara^tva, about A.r>, 405, of the 

Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. 

This work is mentioned as a Mah^yana-sastra in K'- 

tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 16 b. 

1343 M ^ 'S.M 
O-yii-wM-iin. 

' Asoka-r^a-sdtra.' 
Translated by Sanghapila, a.d. 512, of the Liafi 
dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 10 fasciculi ; 8 chapters. This 
may be a translation of the A«okavadana. For the 
Sanskrit text, see Catologue of the Hodgson Manu- 
scripts, V. 23 ; VI. 1 2 ; VII. 3. 

1844 N* W I # 1^ II 

O-yii-w^n-phi-yii-fcin. 

' Asoka-r%&vad8.na-slitra.' 

Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317— 
420; but the translator's name is lost, 8 leaves. Accord- 
ing to .£''-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, fol. 30 a), this is a shorter 
version of No. 1366, which latter is said to have been 
compiled by the Bhikshu Tao-liiSh (or -phi). No. 1344 
may be a translation of a part of the Asok&vadana, 
mentioned under No. 1343. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. JC'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 29 a seq. 

1345 ^BU 

San-hwui-Adn. 

' Trijjjana-sdtra.' 
Translated under the Northern Lian dynasty, A.d. 
397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost. 14 leaves. 
The three kinds of knowledge (Trijrn^na) are belief, 
hearing, ^nd practice. 

1346 m wl^ s^^nm 

0-pM-thlin-wu-fS,-lihin-^in. 

'Abhidharma-paii&adharmaiary&-stltTa.' 



301 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



803 



Translated by In SLi-kao, a.d. 148-170, of the 
Eastern Han dynasty, a. b. 25-220. 12 leaves, This 
work is mentioned as a Hinayina-sastra in ^'-tsin, 
fasc. 40, fol. 13 a. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. i b. 

1347 mMM.%mm'^%u 

Pin-theu-lu-tu-lo-sho-wfei-yiu-tho- 
yea-w^n-shwo-f^-yuen-zJin. 

' S(itra on the cause (Nid^na) of the preaching of the law by 
Pindola (?) Bharadv^a to the King Ud^yana.' 

Translated by Guwabhadra, A. D. 435-443, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 9 leaves. This 
work is mentioned as a HInaySna-sutra in ^'-tsin, 
fasc. 31, fol. 26 b. 

1348 if * H it ^ 

Tshin-pin-theu-lu-Mn. 

* Sdtra on inviting Pindola (?).' 
Translated by Hwui-Men, A. r. 457, of the earlier 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 2 leaves. 



^^m 



1349 7^m=wm^MM^^U 

Tfip-yun-phu-sa-fan-pieh-yeli-p^o-lii^h-tei. 

' Sdtra on the fruits of Karma briefly explained by the Bodhi- 
sattva Aryastlra.' 

Translated by Sanghavarman, a.d. 434, of the earlier 

Sun dynasty, A.d. 420-479. 12 leaves. 

1350 ^ JS? H ^ ^ PI ^ 

Tso-sMn-san-mM-fa-man-yicin. 

' Dhy&nanishiMta (?)-sainadhi-dhannaparyftya-s11tra.' 
Composed by Sangharaksha. Translated by KumS- 
rajrlva (first in a.d. 402, and afterwards revised in a.d. 
407), of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 
2 fasciculi ; 8 divisions. Deest in Tibetan, Z^'-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27 b. 

1351 mm^ mm 

Fo-sn-hhrn-tska-Ian. 

Buddha>?:arita-]5:livya (-sAtra). 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha. Trans- 
lated by Dharmaraksha, A. d. 414-42 1. of the Northern 
LiSn dynasty, A. d. 397-439- 6 fasciculi ; 28 chapters. 
This is a metrical work on the life of Buddha, from his 
birth till the division of his relics (*Sartra). It has 



been translated • into English by Mr. Beal, and will 
a.ppear in a volume of the Sacred Books of the East. 
For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson 
Manuscripts, V. 34; VII. 10. There is a MS. of the 
same work in the University Library, Cambridge, 
which MS. is marked Add. 1387. The Sanskrit text 
consists of 17 chapters only, the titles and contents 
of which agree with those of the first 17 chapters of 
No. 1351 (except the titles of the nth, 16th, and 
17th chapters), though the latter omits some verses. 
The following Sanskrit titles of the 17 chapters are 
taken from two MSS., at Paris (C. H. M., V. 34) and 
Cambridge above alluded to : — 

(i) Bhagavat-prasttti. 

(2) Anta^pura-vib&ra. 

(3) Samvegotpatti. 

(4) Strt-Tighfltana. 

(5) Abhinishkramana. 

(6) £%andaka-niyartana. 

(7) TapoTsna-pravesa. 

(8) AntaApura-vilSpa. 

(9) Kum^r&nTeshaTia. 

(10) Sienya. (or i^renika, i. e. Bimbie&r8)-abhiganiana. 

(11) K^tna-Tigarhana, 

(12) ArS(2a-dar<ana. 

(13) M4ra-vi^aya. 

(1 4) Abhisambodhana-samstaTa. 

(15) Dharma^akrapravartan&dhyeshana. 

(16) Dharma^akrapravartana. 

(17) Lumbinlystp^dika (or "yatrika ?). 

For the Chinese titles of the 28 chapters of No. 1351, 
see Mr. Beal's translation. According to Z^'-yuen-lu 
(fasc. 9, fol. 25 b). No. 1 35 1 is wanting in Tibetan. 



n 



1352 m^mmmM 

San-^^-lo-ii^^-su-tsi-fo-hhin-^in. 

• Sfttra on the practice of Buddha (or Buddha-fcarita-sfttra), 
compiled by Sangharaksha.' 

Translated by SanghabhAti, A. d. 384, of the Former 
Tshin dynasty, A. d. 350-394. 5 fasciculi. Deest in 
Tibetan. Jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 26 b. 

1353 ^ ^ W^U 

FS.-M-phi-yu-A;in. 

* Dharmapad&vadSna-sfttra.' 
Compiled by the venerable Dharmatrata. Cf. Nos. 
1321, 1365, 1439. Translated by M-M, together with 
F^-li, A. D. 290-306, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 
265-316. 4 fasciculi; 39 chapters; 68 Avadanas or 
parables, illustrating the teaching of the verses. This 
is the second of four Chinese versions of the Dhamma- 
pada, being different in order from No. 1321. The 
verses are less complete than those in No. 1365. Deest 



303 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



804 



ia Tibetan. See ^'-yuen-lu, faso. lo, fol. i a; ^'-tsin, 
fasc. 41, fol. 2 b. No. 1 32 1 has been translated by 
Mr. Beal, ' The Dhammapada from the Buddhist Canon/ 
London, 1878. In his version, the verses in No. 132 1 
are fully translated, but of the parables an abstract 
only is given. See also the Sacred Books of the East, 
vol. X, Introduction to the Dhammapada, pp. 1-lii. 

1354 ^^n u 

Phu^hi-hhin-^. 

' Bodbij;ary&-stltra.' 
Composed by the Bodhisattva Nagar^una, in verse. 
Translated by Thien-si-tsai, A.D. 980—1001, of the later 
Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi; 8. chapters. 
This work is mentioned as a Mahayana-s4stra in 
Z'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 19 b. 

The following two works were translated by Araogha- 
va^a, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618- 
907:— 

1355 ^miM — ^lm^M^^ 
A ^ ^ if A ft i ^I 

Z'in-k4n-tin-yi-tshie-?u-lsli-^an-shih-slio- 
tS--shan-hhieii-/?;an-t^-Aiao-wan-/iin. 
'Vagra8ekliara-aarvatath4gata-sa.tya3angraha-mahSySna-pratyTit- 
pannabliisambuddlia-mah4tantrar%a-9iMra.' 

2 fasciculi. This is an earlier translation of the 
first division of No. 1017. Z'-tsin, fasc. 15, fol. i a, 
where this work is accordingly mentioned as a Mahd- 
yana-sAtra of the Vaipulya class. 

1356 ^^mmnmi^mm^ 

Wan-shu-phu-s^^i-^-sien-su-shwo-iti- 
hhiiin-sh'- .2ih-shS,ii-noIirSu-y^-/Hin. 

' Stitra on the goodness and badness concerning the Nakshatras 
or constellations, and lucky and unlucky days and times, 
spoken by the Bodhisattva Manjusrl and many other iJishis.' 

2 fasciculi. This translation was made in A. d. 759. 
It is a work on astrology. 

1357 m^n)xMmm^^^um. 

San-yti^-sz'-iia-su-^an-pliu-8a,-pan-yuen-^m. 

' Sfltra on the former causes (Pflrva-nid4na or -avad^na) of the 
Bodhisattva compiled by Sanghasena.' 

Translated by Z'Z^^^ien, A. d. 223-253, of the "Wu 
dynasty, a. D. 222-280. 4 fasciculi; 8 chapters. 



1358 M ± ))L ^U 

Na-sieii-pi-Miu->{in. 

' N&gasena-bhikshu-slHtra.' 
Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 3 fasci- 
culi; 23, 21, and 14 leaves. The principal speakers 
are the Bhikshu Ndgasena and the Ea^a Mi-Ian,' i. e. 
Milinda (?) ; so that it seems to be a translation of a 
text similar to the Milinda-paTnho, though the intro- 
ductory part is not exactly the same as that of the P&li 
text, published by Dr. Trenckner in his Pili Miscellany, 
part I, with English translation. 

1359 mm^m^M. 

Ziu-ts£l-phi-yii-^. 

' An old (version of the) Samyukt&vad&na-stitra.' 
Collected by the sages and the wise. Translated by 
Khan San-hwui, A. d. 251, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 
222—280. 2 fasciculi. This work is mentioned as a 
Mabay4na-«astra in Jr''-t8in, fasc. 38, fol. 19 a. 

The following two works were translated under the 
Eastern H^ dynasty, A. D. 25-220; but the transla- 
tors' names are lost : — 

1360 M^mw^m. 

SMn-y^o-ho-yii-iin. 
' Stltra on blaming human desire or lust, and on the 
importance of the meditation.' 
4 leaves. This work is mentioned as a Mahlyana- 
sastra in .ff '-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 17 b. 

1361 ft :t H ^ ^ ^ 

N6i-shan-kwS,n-^6-M-^. 

' Stltra consisting of sections and verses on meditation on th« 
inner body.' 

4 leaves. 

1362 ^UU 

FSr-kwan-Aifi. 

' Sfltra of meditation on the law.' 
Translated by Ku Ea-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 266- 

313, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 

6 leaves. This translation is not readable, if'-tsin, 

fasc. 41, fol. 6 b. 

The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- 

yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27 a seq. 

1363 umi^m: 

Kik-y%h-/A.e-Jcm, 
' StLtia on K&gyapa'a collection (of the Tripitaka).' 



305 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



^06 



Translated by An Shi-kao, a.d. 148-170, of the 
Eastern H4n dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 11 leaves. Men- 
tion is made in this work of Kasyapa's reproach of 
nine faults committed by Aianda. Deest in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasci 10, fol. i a. 

1364 ^ ^ M. 

Tki-yxL-km. 
' S<ltra of a hundred comparisons.' 

Composed by Sangbasena. Translated by Guwa- 
vriddbi, a. d. 492, of the Tshi dynasty, A. d. 479-502. 
2 fasciculi ; 98 comparisons, not Avada,nas. For the 
(Satavadina or Avadana^ataka, see No. 1324. No. 1364 
ends with the following words : 'Arya Sangbasena 
made this garland for the fool (?).' 

1365 ^^M 

¥k-kvi-Jdh. 
' Dhannapada-sfttra,' or Dhammapada. 
Composed or collected by Dharmatrata. Translated 
by ^^ j|f^ ^gl WSi-Mi-nfin, i. e. Vighna, and others, 
A.D. 224, of the Wu dynasty, a.d. 222-280. 2 fas- 
ciculi: 39 chapters; 752 verses. This version is 
also called Fa-tsi-^in, or Dharma-sangraha-sutra. See 
^'-yuen-lu, fesc. 9, fol. 31. In the same work 
(fasc. 10, fol. 2 a), No. 1365 is said to be wanting in 
Tibetan. In the preface to No. 1365, this text is called 
^* ^ "(8 ThSn-po-ifciS, or Dharma-pada-gatha. For 
this preface as well as the version, see Mr. Beal's 
'Dhammaps^ from the Buddhist Canon,' pp. 3—30. 
No. 1365 is the first of four Chinese versions of the 
Dhammapada. See also the Sacred Books of the East, 
vol. X, Introduction to Dhammapada, pp. 1-lii. As to 
the character of the translator of No. 1365, the following 
account is given in the Kao-san-Awhan, or Memoirs 
of Eminent Priests (compiled in A. d. 519), fasc. i, 
fol. 14 a, b: 'Vighna was an Indian (Sramama, who 
was at first a fire-worshipper, and afterwards converted 
to Buddhism. Jn A. d. 224, he together with ^u Luh- 
yeji brought to China a Sanskrit text of the ^^ ^^ ^^ 
Th&n-po-Jfcin, or DKarma-pada-siitra ; then tiiey were 
asked by the Chinese to translate it. At this time, 
both Vighna and LUh-yen were not yet well acquainted 
with the language of the country (China), nevertheless 
they translated the text into Chinese in 2 fasciculi. 
Their translation is, therefore, somewhat difficult in its 
expression, , owing to the simplicity of tfieir words, 
though their intention was to retain the meaning of the 
text. Afterwards, in the reign of Hwui-ti (a.d. 290- 
306) of the Western Tain dynasty (a.d. 265-3 r6), 
ES-Ii, together with Fa-Au, made a bettet translation of 
the same work in 5 fesciculi (No. 1353), and the latter 



also translated f* shorter Siitra, consisting of alxml 
100 verses. This shorter translation was lost, duriap; 
the civil war towards the end of the Yun-Aia perio'! 
(a.d. 307-312).' No. 1365 is therefore an earlic- 
translation of the verses of No. 1353 ; in the latter 
however the verses are less complete. 

1366 ^mmmm^m 

Kun-km-kwkn.-tsk-]^hi-y\x-km. 

' SaTOyukt^vadana-sfttra, selected from various Sfttras.' 
Compiled by the Bhikshu Tao-liiSh (or -phi). Trans- 
lated by Kumara^iva, A.D. 405, of the Latter Tshin 
dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. This work is 
mentioned as a Mahayana-sastra in Z''-tsin, fasc. 30 
fol. 19 a. 

0-yii-w£in-tsz'-f^-yi-liwai-inu-yin-jruen-Mfi. 

' Slltra on the Nid&na or cause of the eye-destruction of FS-yi 
(Dharmavardhana ?) the prince of Asoka.' 

Translated by Dharmanandi, a. d. 384, of the Former 
Tshin dynasty, A.D. 350— 394. i fasciculus; 36 leaves. 
The Sanskrit text is said to have consisted of 343 slokas 
in verse, which are now translated into 10,880 Chinese 
characters. See preface to No. 1367. 

1368 mm^M 

Tsa-phi-yii-^in. 

' Samyukt4vad^na-s(itra.' 

Cf. No. 1366. Translated under the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a. d. 25-220; but the translator's name is 
lost. 2 fasciculi. This work is mentioned as a Maha- 
yina-sastra^in .£''-tsid, fasc. 38, fol. 19 b. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. 
.ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 30 a seq. 

1368 m m m mm 

Wvi'Umi-lo-khA-km. 

' ATidy&rakaha-sfltra.' 
Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties, a. d. 
350-431; but 'the translators name is lost, i fasci- 
culus; 28 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. .2''-yuen-lu, 
10, fol. 2 a. 



1370 ^ 5^ ^ 



m^ 



Wan-shu-su-shwo-taui-shan-min-i-^in. 

' Ma^usrl-bhashitottamanatnartha-sfttra.' 

Ma%usrl-nlimasangiti. 
^' yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 15 b ; Cone. 799. 

M.a,ngnisii-gnkna-sMvaaj& param^hanam 
sangiti. 

X 



307 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



308 



A.R., p. 488 ; A.M.G., p. 291 ; Gone. 799.. Trans- 
lated by K'm-isnn-kh' (Suvarwadharawi), about A. B. 
1 1 13, of tbe later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 
2 fasciculi; i8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- 
yuen-lu, s.v. No. 1370 is mentioned as Mahiydna- 
sutra of the Vaipulya class in ^'-tsin, fasc. 15, 
fol. 14 a. 

1371 MTHJ^m'B^mm. 

.fi'i^-tin-pi-Miu-shwo-tan-lM-pien-^. 

' Sfttra on the changes of the future, spoken by the Bhikshu 
^ia-tin(?).' 

Translated under the, earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420- 
479 ; but the translator's name is lost. 10 leaves. 



1372 

TsS.-phi-yii-Ain. 
' Samyuktavad^na-sfttra.' 
Cf. Nos. 1366 and 1368. Translated by K' Leu- 
Jdi-khin (Lokaraksha ?), a. d. 147-186, of the Eastern 
Han dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 11 leaves. 

1373 m ft ^ 5& ^ 

Sz'-w^i-yao-liigh-f&. 

* An abridged law on the importance of tbinkii^g or meditation.' 
Translated by Kum4ra^tva, a. d. 405, of the iiatter 
Tehin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. 12 leaves. 

The above two works are mentioned as Mahiylina- 
afistras in ^'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 19 b and 17 a respec- 
tively. 

1374 -\r r,mm 

Shi-'rh-yiu-iin. 

* Dv^da^a (-Tarsha)-viha,ra7ia-3<!Ltra,' 

Translated by Kalodaka, a. d. 392, of the Eatstem 
Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 6 leaves. It gives an 
account concerning the life of Buddha, from his birth 
tUl the twelfth year from his becoming Buddha. Piao- 
mu, fasc. 8, foL 23 a. 

The above three works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 29 b. 

1375 ^mM^u-'Bm 

Hhien-ahaA-tsi-^S-tho-yi-psii-suii. 

' A hundred G&th^ collected by the sages and the viae.' 
Translated by Thien-si-tsSi, A. d. 980-1 00 x, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1280. 8 leaves. The 
GSthas explain the happy rewards of the action of 
giving gifts to Buddha and Sangha. 



M 



1376 B ^ :^ 

Kw£ln-fa-tS,-yuen-sun. 

* MahS.pranidhanotp^da-g&th£.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva Nagarguna. Trans- 
lated by Sh'-hu (Danapala I), A. d. 980-1000, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 3 leaves. In £'- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 6 a, the second character of the 
Chinese title is placed after the third one, which 
reading is adopted in the literal translation of the 
title above. 

The following two works were translated by J'a-thien 
(Dharmadeva ?), A. d. 973-981, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 960-1127: — 

1377 mmm^m^m^m 

Wu-nan-shan-ta-min-tho-lo-ni-AiA. 

' A^eyamah^yidya-dh^ranl-slitra.' 
10 leaves. This and the following work are men- 
tioned as Mahayana-sdtras of the Vaipulya class in 
jBT'-tsin, fasc. 15, fol. 12 b. 

1378 m m m:k m '^^ mm^m 

Wu-nan-shan-t^min-sin-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 
' Aj;eyamah&vidy$.hndaya-dli&ra9tl-stLtra.' 



1379 -\^ ^ ^ MM. M 

Shi-pu-sh^-yeh-tSiO-Ain. 

' Dasadushtakarmam&rga-slHtra.' 

Composed by the Bodhisattva A«vaghosha. Trans- 
lated by .^ih-Hn (Silryayasas ?), a. d. 1004-1058, of 
the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 2 leaves. 



1380 :k 



n# 



ff 



TS,-8han-8iu-hliia-phu-s^-hliiA-iiian-/hi- 

Hn-yko-tsL 

'MahSy4na-2;arana-bodhi9attva-A:aTy&dv&ra'Barvas(itr»-iiiahArtfas- 
sangraha.' 

Translated by ^'-yen, A. d. 721, of the ThM dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. It consists of sixty-six 
articles on the practice of a Bodhisattva, collecting 
passages from forty-two different S&tras. 

1381 m^ ^M^m 

Sz' -o-h§,n-inu-M£io-^6. 
' Explanation of an extract from the four Agamas,* 



809 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WO^IKS. 



310 



Composed or compiled by the Arhat Vasubhadra. 
Translated by Kumarabuddhi, a. d. 382, of the Former 
Tshin dynasty, a. d. 350-394. 2 fasciculi ; 9 chapters. 
This is an earlier translation of No. 127 1. See A"-tsin, 
fasc. 40, fol. 16 b, where this work is accordingly 
mentioned as a Hinayana-sastra. 

1382 3j: PI jpf ^ ^ M ^ 

Wu-man-shan-Aia-y^o-yun-fa. 

'Pa«/eadvftra-dhyanasfttra-maharthadharma.' 

Composed by the ' Mahadhyanaguru ' Buddhamitra. 
Translated by Dharmamitra, a. b. 424-441, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. i fasciculus. 
This work is mentioned as a Mahayana-sastra in E'- 
tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 16 a. 

The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. 
A^-yuen-lu, fesc. 9, fol. 27 a seq. 






1383 ^Wimm 

ifin-Mn-tin-yu-He-tshien-sheu-tshien-yen- 
kwin-tsz'-ts^i-phu-sa-siu-hhin-i-kw^i-jfcm. 

' Vajrasekharayoga-sabasrablthvi-sahasrakalia-avalokitesvara- 
bodhisattra-Zraryi-kalpa-sfitra.' 

Translated by Amoghava^a, A.D. 746-7 71, of the 
Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fasciculus. This work 
is mentioned as a Mahayana-sutra in A'-tsin, fasc. 15, 
fol. 9 a. 



M 



1384 m^:h±:kmm^m 

Mi-tsi-li-sh'-ta-Miien-shan-w^n-^-Ai^3un. 

' GuliyapadamaIla-maharddhirSja-s<itra^&th&. ' 

Collected by Au-pa, A. D. 13 14-1320, of the Yuen 
dynasty, A. D. 1280-1368. i fasciculus; 175 verses. 



1385 —^Wf 



±^m^ 



Yi-tsMe-pi-mi-tsui-shan-min-i-t^-Aiao 
tvan-i-kw^i. 

' SarTaguhyS.nuttaran&mS.itha-maMta3itra-r%a-kalpa. ' 
Translated by Sh'-hu (Danap^la?), A. d. 980-1000, 
of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi; 
21 leaves. 

1386 ;^ H ^ Ml] ii *i # ^ J^ 



TMo-Adn-kSii-sa-to-siu-hlim-AAari- 

tsiu-i-kwM. 
* Mah^sukha-Ta^asattva-^ary^siddlii-kalpa.' 



Translated by Amoghava^a, a. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 16 leaves. 



^m^^ 



1387 :t^^^lj# 

MS,n-shu-shili-li-pliu-sS.-Ai-siS,n-HS-tho. 

' Ma%iurl-bo<Hiisattva-«rlgatha.' 

Transliterated by Fa-hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 2 leaves. This is 
another transliteration of- No. 1074. A'-tsin, fasc. 15, 
fol. 15 b. 

The following three works were translated by Amo- 
ghava^a, A. D. 746-1771, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 
618-907 : — 



1388 JiJc # # ^ 



ETi&n-tsiu'-Toiko-i^-^ien-hwk-km-vfkn-jn-ki^- 
kwsin-fc'- i-kwei. 

' Saddharmapun<2arika-s(itrar%a-siddhi-yoga-dliy&na^nSna-kalpa.' 

I fasciculus. 



13'89 



=lW^ ^ 



Aiii-kAn-tin-yii-A;i^-HS,n-s£ln-shi-Han-tsiu- 
H-shan-mi-man. 

'Vafirrasekliara-yoga-tribhavavi^aya-siddbi-mahiguhyadvftra.' 
5 leaves. This translation was made by Amogha- 
va^a, together with Pien-A' (Sarva^ma ?). 

1390 ^ilTl^t^l^^g^^^ 






ff -^M 



Ain-^Sin-tin-yii-H^-tha-hw^-tsz'-tsSi-thien-K- 
tshii-hwui-phu-hhien-siu-hhin-nien-sun-i. 

' Va</ra<ekhara-yoga-parrinirmitaTasaTartisatyat&-par3liat-3amanta- 
bhadia^;ary&dby&ya-kalpa.' 
16 leaves. 

1391 ^nm^^m^itm^ 

.ffm-kM-slieu-irun-tho-lo-ni-iiien-stin-fS,. 

' Vaj^yuT-dhSraOTy-adbySya-kalpa.' 
Translated by Va<?rabodhi, together with Amogha- 
vagra, a.d. 723-730, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618- 
907. 3 leaves. 

1392 AmxicmMrn^m'f' 

Tli-yo-Hli-nu-kwan-hhi-mu-pin-Si-tsz'- 
kh&n-tsiu-ik. 

' Mabayaksham&tr-anand4 (?)-pnriyaputra-siddhi-k8lpa.' 

X2 



311 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WOEKS. 



312 



Translated by Amoghavagra, A. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 12 leaves. 

Fo-shwo-ti-shili-yen-pi-mi-A;/iari-tsiu-i-^^i. 

'Buddliabhashita-in4ra«akra-«ilS.-g;iiliya-siddhi-kaIpa.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (D^napalal), A. D. 980-1000 
of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 5 leaves. 
In this work, Buddha tells Vacirrapani how man can see 
the Bodhisattva Maitreya in the Indra cave (?). K'- 
tsin, fasc. 1 2, fol. 9 a. 

The following fourteen works were translated by 
Amoghavagra, a.d. 746-771, of the Thin dynasty, A.d. 
618-907 : — 

1394 M ^ ^^ M iio M ^ ^ 

11 "^ fL 

Kw§.n-tsz'-t8ii-pliu-sS.-^u-i-lun-nien- 
sun-i-kw^i. 

' Avalokitesvara-bodliisattva-iiintaj:akra (or -mami-dh^ranl ?)- 

adhy^ya-kalpa.' 
10 leaves. 

1395 :kmjKmM)j^M%^mMn 

Tk-'ph.i-ln-kb-nk-kha.n-io-ah&n-Tpien-kik-kh'- 
^in-lii^h-sh'- tshie-/^'- nien-sun-sui-Khin-fi. 

' An abridgment, showing the law (kalpa) of seven sorts of reci- 
tation and practice, of (the 7th fasciculus of) the Mab&vai- 
roA:anS.bhisanibuddhy-rtddhiyugandhara-3titra (No. 530).' 

5 leaves. 

1396 ^^^^W- 

Su-tsi-li-yen-mo-hhi-sheu-lo-thien-shwo- 
o-wSi-sho-fS,. 

' Slghraphalodaya-maheOTara-deva-bhSshitSvisha-kalpa.' 
5 leaves. 

1397 Am ^^^m^'f'^^ 

Ta-shan-man-shu-sliih-li-thun-tsz'--WTi-tsz'- 
ya-ki^-fk. 

'Mah&rya-maB3'usrl-kum4ra(bhtlta)-paKi&kshara-yoga-kalpa.' 

5 leaves. Thirty-five mantras are given in Nepalese 

letters. 



t B^^ 



1398 AmMM^mmmwi 

Ta-wM-nu-wu-fcAu-seh-mo-i-kwSi. 

' MahSbalakrodha-wu-Mu-seh-mo (l)-kalpa.' 
17 leaves. 



1399 



:k^mm^mmm 



m 
^ 



T^-khun-tshioh-min-wan-hwa-sian-than- 
khkn-i-kvr^i. 

'Mahamay<»rt-vidySr%ftl-&itrapratibimba-mamdala-kalpa.' 

6 leaves. 

1400 ^ ill Tl ^f/^ ^ ill gi^l'il'L 

Z'in-kM-tiri-yu-H^-^iii-kan-Ba-to-i-kw^i. 

' Va^asekhara-yoga-vagrasattva-kalpa. ' 

13 leaves. 



1401 



^ 



m 



i^ U 



Yi-taz'-fcin-lun-wS-n-fo-tm-yS/O-luSh- 
nien-suri-f^. 

'Ekakshara-suTarma/cakrara^a-buddhoshnlsha-mahartha- 
sankshepSdhySya-kalpa.' 

5 leaves. 



1402 



^^^m^uM 



ilSt pR 



Kwan-tsz'-tsai-phu-s^-m-i-lun-yii-H^- 
nien-sun-f^. 

'Avalokitesyara-bodhisattva-iinta&akra (or -mami)- 
yog^dhySya-kalpa.' 

14 leaves. This is a later translation of No. 538. 
X'-tsin, fasc. 15, fol. 9 a. 

1403 Am:kmtrm %^^nf> 

Ta-shan-t4-kw£ln-hLhi-shw^n-shan-phi-na- 
je-kik-ik 

' Maharya-mahabhirati-dvak4ya-vinayaka-kalpa.' 
4 leaves. This is a later translation of a part of the 
nth fasciculus of No 363. Z^-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 28 a. 

1404 An m^^itmmni^ 

T£l-£h-A;m-lii^h-slio-nien-sun-sui-hhm-fa. 

'Mahavairoftana-sfltra-sankshepasangrahadhyaya-Zcarya-lialpa.' 

4 leaves. For the S4tra, see No. 530. 



313 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



314 



1405 i ^ PS M Jli ^^ 

Wu-tsz'- tho-lo-ni-sun. 

' PanHkshara-dharaml-gatha.' 
1 1 leaves. 

The above twenty-one works are mentioned as 

Mahayana-sutras of the Vaipulya olass in ^'-tsin, 

fasc. 12-15. 

1406 ir i ^ ^ 1^ .# >^ fP 

.Zan-wM-pan-^'o-tho-lo-iu-siiih. 

' Karvmikarajra-prajiiS (paramita)-dharawl-vyakhya.' 
8 leaves. For the Pragijiaparamita,, see Nos. 17, 965. 

1407 ;^^^iI^^^MH^ 

TS,-lo-Hn-k§,n-pu-kliun-4an-sliih-s^n-m4i- 
ye-Hn-pan-^^o-po-lo-mi-to-li-tshii-shih. 

' M ahasukha-va^amoghasatyasamaya-sfitTa-pra^naparamita- 
buddhi-vyakhya.' 

2 fasciculi. For the Sutra, see No. 1034. 
The above two works are mentioned as Mahayana- 
sastras in ^'-yuen, fasc. 34, fol. 7 a, b. 

1408 mmmm^^^m^^:^^ 

Fo-shwo-tsui-shan-miao-H-sian-kan-paii-A;'- 
tsui-sh&n-pi-mi-yi-tshie-min-i-SEln-mo-ti-fan. 

'Buddhabhashita-anuttara-mawj'osrl-mMajfMananttttaraguhya- 
garranamartlia-samadhi-varga.' 

Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), A. d. 980-1000, 
of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 
21 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 1370. 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 15 b. 

The following seven works were translated by 
Amoghava^a, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907: — 

1409 ^ni^^mmm^mmwi 

Zin-kM-wM-phu-sa-pi-mi-men-sun-i-k-w^i. 

•Va^rara^a-bodhisattra-guhyadhyaya-kalpa.' 
15 leaves. 






1=1 



1410 ^ il Tl ^# %J ^ 

ii ii: f i ^ If 

.S'in-kM-tin-shaii-A/m-yii-Mg-phu-hhieii-pliu- 
s^-nien-sun-f^-Hn. 

' Va^asekbaranuttarayoga-samantabhadra-bodhisattvadbyaya- 

kalpa-sl^tra.' 
II leaves. 



1411 ^ii|Tl^tJ^lli|^*ii 

Km-kan-tiA-ju-kie-km-k^n-sa.-to--wvL- 
pi-mi-siu-hhin-nien-sun-i-kwei. 

' Va^rasekhara-yoga-vajrrasattva-paij^aguhya-iaryadhyaya-kalpa. 
14 leaves. This is another translation of No. 1400. 
^'-tsih, fasc. 15, fol. i b. 



1412 



M ^^ 



^B ^ 



fir 



Wu-Mri-sheu-^u-lM-siu-kwan,-hliin-kun- 
yan-i-kwei. 

' Amitayus-tathagata-dhyana-iarya-pCl^a-kalpa.' 

15 leaves. 






1413 -wmmmm^mm 

tl M; 'E '^ |/l 

Kan-lu-^iin-thu-li-pliu-sa-kun-yan-nien- 
suA-Man-tsiu-i-kwei. 

■ Amrftaku»(feli-bodhi3attva-p1i^adhyaya-siddhi-kalpa.' 

I fasciculus. 

1414 m^'^^m^i^^mi^ 

Kw4n.-tsz'-tsM-to-lo-yii-He-nieii-sun-fa. 

' Avalokitesvaratara-yogadhyaya-kalpa.' 
14 leaves. This is a metrical work. 



1415 



i^^ 



m 



fiw M tr 'I ft 

Shan-kwin-tsz'-tsM-phu-s^-sin-Aan-yen-yii- 
Me-kwan-hhirL-i-kwei. 

' Arya-aTalokitesvara-bodhisattva-hndaya-mantra-yoga-dhyana- 
iarya-kalpa.' 

6 leaves. This is an extract from No. 530. 
The above eight works are mentioned as Mahayana- 
sutras in ^'-tsih, fasc. 12 and 15. 



.1416 



PI 



Phu-s^-hb-seh-yii-fa. 
' Law of tbe Bodhisattva's blaming tbe lustful desire.' 

Translated by Kumarajriva, about A. d. 405, of the 
Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-4117. i leaf. This 
work is mentioned as a Mahayana-sastra in Z^'-tsih, 
fasc. 38, fol. 17 b, 



1417 






Sz'-phin-hhio-fa. 

' iCaturvarga-siksba-dharma.' 



315 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



316 



Translated by Guwabhadra, A. d. 435-443, of the 
earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 3 leaves. This 
work is mentioned as a Hinayana-sastra in X'-tsin, 
fasc. 40, fol. 17 b. 

The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, 
^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27b seq. 

The following seven works were translated by 
Amoghavagrra, a. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907: — 



^ 
^ 






i^ pI 



1418 :k 

Ta-hhiu-khun-tsaii-phu-sa-nien-sun-fa. 

' Mahakasagarbha-bodhisattva (-dharanl ?)-adhj£lya-kalpa.' 
6 leaves. For the Dharanl, see Nos. 67-70. 



:^ i® pffl 5^ 



1419 t: i 

Zan-wan-pan-^o-nien-sun-f^. 

' KSnmikarajra-prajrMS, (pS.ramiW.)-adhyaya-kalp».' 
7 leaves. For the Pra^iiaparamita, see Nos. 17, 965. 

1420 m t.^ ilfJ^itMmmii; 

O-sho-^ru-lai-nien-aun-kun-yan-fa. 

'Akshobhya^tath^gatadhy^ya-pftj^^kalpa.' 

17 leaves. 

1421 mMMMum^ikmrnwi 

Fo-tin-tsun-shan-tho-lo-ni-nien-suri-i-kwei. 

'Buddhoshwtshavisraya-dharany-adhy&ya-kalpa.' 
II leaves. For the Dharawi, see Nos. 348-352, 
796. 



1422 mMi^iMM^M^±^ 

;^ i^ Ht i^ ti ^ 

Shan-yen-mS,n-toh-Ma-'wei-iiu-"w^n-li-Man- 
t^-shan-yen-nien-sun-f^. 

' Arya-(7anmSntaraka (?)-balakrodhar&^a..glghrodayamaharddlii. 
phala-adhy^ya-kalpa. ' 

9 leaves. 

1423 i^^:^ M ^^^M^B 

T^-shan-fM-kwan-man-shu-shili-li-phu-sa- 

hwa-yeii-paii-iiao-tsan-yeii-m^ii-toh-HS.-fan- 

nu-wan-z^an-yen-ti-wei-toli-i-kw^i-phin. 

'Hah^y^Da-vaipulya-man^usri-bodhisattv^Tatamsaka-mtillatantra- 
^anmS.iitarakaF(?)-krodbar3^a-maatra-inah^balagu7ia-kalpavaTga. 

4 leaves. 



1424 ^:^B^^mmMm:^ 

T^-fan-kwM-m^n-shu-shih-li-thun-^n-phu- 
sS,-hwa-yen-pan-Ai^o-tsin-yen-n)an-toh-^iS,- 
fan-nu-wan-^an-yen-b-phi-iio-lu-zii^- 
i-kwM-phin. 

' MahS.vaipulya -man^rusii-kum^rabhiLta-bodbisattv&Tatamsaka- 
mfilatantra-^aam&ntaraka(?)-krodharS.9a-prasam8^mantra- 
avi^alaka (})-kalpa7arga.' 
12 leaves. 

1425 mmmmm^^^ 

Su-shih-ti-^e-lo-kun-y§,n-fa. 

' Sushiddhikura (-stitra)-pflsr&-kalpa.' 

Translated by ^yubhakarasiwiha, A. D. 717-724, of the 
Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. Deest in 
Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 16 b. 

The following two works were translated by Va^a- 
bodhi, A. D. 723-730, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907:— 

1426 r-mm^^m^mm^ 

Pu-thun-sh'->ib-tho-lo-iii-pi-mi-f^. 

' Aiala-dtita-dharajii-guhya-kalpa.' 
15 leaves. 

1427 ^miM'^^w^^mM.mM 

j^in-k^ri-tii.-yii-/5:iS-siu-si-phi-lu-i;o-na- 

s^n-mo-ti-f^. 
•Vajrrasekhara-yoga-iarya-vairofcana-samstdhi-kalpa.' 
17 leaves. 

The following two works were translatea by Amogha- 
vagrra, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 
907:— 



1428 ^mM^iAnM^^t^ m 

^ii-k^n-tin-yii-^ie-/fcin.-wan-s]iu-sh'-li- 

phu-s§,-i-kw^i-kun-y£ln-f^. 

' VagTa«ekbara-yoga-s<itra-ma»g'usrl-bodhisattva-kalpa-p%4- 
dhanua.' 

14 leaves. 



317 
1429 

8 leaves. 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



318 



^ ^ M i ^P 3^ ti fc 

Yu-iii^lien-liw4-pu-men-sun-fa. 

' Yoga-pundarika-vargadhyaya-kalpa.' 



1430 ^ ill ]I ^I ^ f;^ ^ g ^ i 
^ 5fc # tf ^ 

jKn-kM-tiA-^-yii-Ai^-kwan-tsz'-tsM-wan- 

5ru-lSa-siu-lihm-f£L. 

'ya^a«ekhara-stitni-yog&vaIokite8vaTar%a-tath^gata-/;ary&- 
kalpa.' 

Translated by Vagrabodhi, a. d. 723-730, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

The following six works were translated by Amogha- 
va^ra, A. d. 746—771, of the Than dynasty, a. D. 618- 
907:— 



1431 ^ 



S^i^^ 



m 



Ki3i-k.kn-tm-km-k.yfkn-tsz'-tski--wkn-zn-lki- 
siu-hhin-fEi. 

'Va<?rasekhara-s11tra-avalokitesvarar%ra-tathS,gata-ftaryS-kalpa.' 

8 leaves. This is a later translation of No. 1430. 
^'-tsin, fasc. 15, fol. 10 a. 

1432 ^m^^mm m m m^ 

^ M M Wi 

^in-k^-sheu-kwan-miA-kwaii-tm-iiin-tsui-shan- 
li-yin-shan-wu-thun-tsun-t^-wei-iiu-wM- 
nien-sun-i-kw^i. 

' Va<7rapl.mprabb&bhi9hekarSlitraiiattara{>ratrsh2Mtaiaudr^ry^- 
2>ala-inah&balakTodIiarS,<;&dhy£yarkalpa.' 

I fasciculus. This translation was made by Amogha- 
vagra, together with Pien-A' (Sarvajrwa 1). 

The above fifteen works are mentioned as MahayHna- 
sAtras in Z'-tsin, fasc. 12-15. 

1483 m m^ m m ^ fja ^ m m 
%^nm PI 

Lii^h-shu-^in-k46-tm-yTi-/ii^-faii-pieli-shan- 
i-siu-iian-f^man. 

'Sankshepa-va^rasekhara-yogdryapadanirdega-iarySbhisam- 
buddha-dharmapary^ya.' 

14 leaves. This is mentioned as a Mahayana-eastra 

in Z'-tsin, fasc. 34, fol, 6 b. 



1434 -^l^lIf^ii^fimfL 

Yi-tsz'-fo-tin-luii-win-nieii-sun-i-k-wei. 

'Ekakahara-buddhoshnlshaZjakrara^adhyaya-kalpa.' 

12 leaves. 

1435 n^mmm^nm^^m. 
^ # ^ ti -^ ft 

^an-wan-hu-kwo-pan-^'O-po-lo-mi-to-iiin- 
tao-Mlln-men-aun-i-kwSi. 

' K&runikar%a-fa9htrapS.la-pra^jiS,paramitS.-s(!ltra-bodhima»ute- 
dhyaya-kalpa.' 

I fasciculus ; 5 divisions. For the Sutra, see Nos. 1 7, 
965. 

1436 ^iiliSMitF^Cl^i^li'lfL 

Xin-kan-tid-lien-hw^-pu-sin-nien-sun-i-kw^i. 

' Vajra«ekhara-puB(iarlkaTargahndayadhyaya-kalpa.' 

I fasciculus. 

The following two works jv^ere translated by Tsz'- 
hhien, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127 : — 

1437 W^^ ia M ^ M $ '^^ ia ^ 

Fo'shwo-^!u-i-luii-lien-hw^-siii-.eu-lai- 
siu-hhin-kwS,n-niaii-i. 

' Bnddhabb^sbita-^int&iakra (or -mam)-pun(iarlka-hnda;a- 
tatbagata-&iryS.-dhyS,nadvS.ra-kalpa.' 

14 leaves. 

1438 k^'^m^^^i^MWM 

Miao-M-sian-pin-tlln-yii-^e-pi-mi-kwS-n- 
shaii-A;Aan-fa-i-kwei. 

'Manj'asrl-samantayoga-guhya-dhyaQakS.yllbhisambuddha-kalpa.' 

15 leaves. 

The above five works are mentioned as Mahayana- 
sutras of the Vaipulya class in Z'-tsin, fasc. 15. 



1439 



^f 



'" F^-tsi-yHo-sun-^in. 

' Dharmasangraha-mahartbagathS.-s(ltra,' or Dhammapada. 
Collected by the venerable Dharmatrata. Trans- 
lated by Thien-si-tsai, A. d. 980-iooj:, of the later Sun 
dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi; 33 chapters. 
This is the last of four Chinese versions of the Dham- 
mapada. It is a collection of those verses in NV). 1321, 
being all spoken by Buddha. See Z'-tsin, fasc. 41, 
fol. 3 a. For No. 1439, see the Sacred Books of the 
East, vol. X, p. lii. 



319 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



320 



1440 m mm ^^m 

K.wkn-ik-kn-'weiri-yko-ki^. 

' Important GathSs or verses on persuading and encouraging 
kings (or King Sadv&hana).' 

Arya-nag^r^Tina-bodhisattva-suiinllekha. 

Note at the end of No., 1441. Composed by the 

Bodhisattva Nagar^na. Trar slated by Sanghavarman, 

A-D. 534, of the earlier Suu dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 

'10 leaves. 



1441 mm^mmws.m 

Lun-shu-phii-sS,-kwaii-iie-w^n-sun. 

' Verses on persuading and cautioning King (SadvShana), 
(composed) by the Bodhisattva tisigSsgana.' 

Arya-n^g^r^una-bodhisattva-suhnllekha. 
Translated ty I-tsin, a. D. 700-712, of the Than 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 9 leaves. This is a later 
transla,tion of No. 1440. .K^'-tsin, fasc. 41, fol. 9 a. 

The following three works were translated by 
Amoghavajrra, A. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907: — 






1442 ■laK^illiiit^t'^ii^ 

Pliu-hhien-A;iii-k^n-sa-to-yii-^e-nien-sun-i. 

' Samantabhadra-va^rasattva-yogadhy^ya-kalpa.' 

14 leaves. 

1443 ^ il rl ^ # ^ Ji ^ |/l 

Xin-kM-tm-yii-He-hu-mo-i-k-wSi. 

' Vajrasekhara-yoga-homa-kalpa.' 
1 4 leaves ; 5 different kalpas or ceremonial rules. 

1444 A m i^^mm^w^'Tf ^ 



Ta-pei-sin-tho-lo-ni-siu-hhiii-meii- 
sun-liieh-i. 

'MahSk&ninikahridaya-dh^ranl-AiarySdhy&ya-saAkshepakalpa.' 
10 leaves. For the Dharawi, see No. 320. 



:kWt^ 



1445 ^^^mw-^M 

^i 5g- m ^ Ji € 

Mi^o-Ai-sian-pin-tS-n-kwan-man-t^-Hao-wan- 
/Hn-liieh-Mu-hu-mo-i. 

* Homa-kalpa, being an abridged translation of the Man^ugrl- 
Eamantadhy&nB,dvS.ra-mf hlttantrai'^ia-stltra (No. 1041).' 

Translated by Tshz'-hhien, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127. 10 leaves. 

The following ten works were translated by Amogha- 
vagrra, a. d. 746-771, of the Thai dynasty, A. d. 618- 
90J:— 



1446 ^mrMMm^nrnm,^ 

Zin-kS,n-tm-Ho-shan-s4ii-^l-iiri-shwo-wan- 
shu-wu-tsz'-^an-yen-shan-siM. 

' An excellent mark of Ma^usrt's Mantra of five letters, spoken 
.(by Buddha) ia the Vajfrajekhara-trilokStikramatia-siltra.' 
3 leaves. 

1447 ^mMM^^^^MM 



# 



►ft 



Xin-k&n-tm-Hn-yii-^i^-wan-shu-sh'-li- 
phu-sa-£§;-yi-phin. 
'ya(;Taaekhara-siitr&-yoga-ma»^u<rl-bodhisattva-dharm8ikavarga.' 

3 leaves. 

1448 ^illTf^^^ + At-^f ^ 

Zin-kto-tin-yii-Aid-^-shi-p^-hwui-sh'-kw^i. 
* An outline of eighteen assemblies in the Vajra«ekhara-yoga-sfttra.' 
10 leaves. 

1449 mM'^ -^ Mn ^ 

Ho-li-ti-mu-ian-yen-f^. 

' H&ritl-mdt»-mantra-kalpa.' 

4 leaves. 

The above eight works are mentioned as Mahayana- 
sfitras of the Vaipulya class in X'-tsin, fasc. 14, 15. 



1450 :k':^ 



A^n 



phin-sz'-slii-'rh-tsz'-kwS.ii. 

' Mabftvaipulya-buddh&vatanisaka-sfttra (Nos. 87, 88)-dharm»- 
dh&tTaTatdHldhy&ya-dv&A:atv4rim<ad-akshara-dhy&na.-' 

8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 14 b. 

1451 m^tkm^^mmmA 



PIln-^o-po-lo-mi-to-li-tshTi-yKn-tS,- 
8.'n-l6-pu-khun-s^-mei-^an-shih-iin-kS,n- 
phu-ssl-tslA-yi-shi-tshi^shan-tSi-inan-thu- 
lo-i-shu. 

• Pra^nSpftramitS-baddhi-stttra (No. 1033 ?)-mahasukhamogha.- 

samayasatyaTa^ra-bodhisattvUdi-saptadasSrya-mah&mandala- 

vySkhya.' 

3 



321 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WOEKS. 



322 



The above two worts are mentioned as Mahayana- 
sastras in \S"'-tsm, fasc. 34, 

1452 1^ M^ P^ ^ &P^ S 

Tho-lo-ni-man-^u-pu-y^o-mu. 
' Important names or articles of many classes of the DhSranl- 
dvSra.' 
5 leaves. 

1453 ^BlM^^^-^-bMjfi 

jrin-kan-tin-yu-H^-sS,n-shi-tshi^-tsun-li. 

'VajfTa«ekharn-yoga-saptatri7asadSrya-p%jt.' 
5 leaves. 



1454 



m 



Sheu-phu-thi-sin-iie-i. 

' Bodhihndayasil&d^na (?)-kalpa.' 

Compiled by the TogiHrya Samantabhadra. Trans- 
lated by Amoghava^a, as mentioned in col. 319.5 leaves. 

The above three works are mentioned as MahS,yana- 
sfitras of the Vaipulya class in j?''-tsin, fasc. 14, 15. 

1455 i^mic^^i^m^mmM 

^ :t li 

Ta-shan'-wan-shu-sh'-li-phu-ssl-tsEin-fo- 
f£l-slian-li. 

'Mah&rya-maR(;ru8ri-bodtiisattva-buddlia-dhaniiak£ya-pra«amsS- 



4 leaves. This translation was made in A. d. 765. 

1456 ^ W 3l -f- f i B ^^ 

Yi-pS,i-wu-shi-tsdn-fo-sun. 

' Sardhasataka-buddhapragamsH-gatha (?),' or ' 150 verses on 
the praise of Buddha.' 

Composed by the venerable MStn'Aeia. Translated 
by I-tsin, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907, while 
staying in the Nalanda VihSra, Central India. 1 1 leaves. 
I-tsin left China for India in A. d. 671, and returned to 
China in 695. According to Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, 
fol. 21 a), I-tsid revised his translation in A. d. 708. 
Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 2 a. 



* 



1457 'n=f'm:kM^^M^ 

PM-tshien-sun-t^-tsi-iin-ti-tsS^n-phu-si- 
tshin-wan-fSi-shan-ts^n. 

•SatasahasragSthH-mahasannipata-sfttra (No. 6i)-kshitigarbha- 
bodhisattva-paripj-iMH-dharmaUaya-stotra.' 

Translated by Amoghavagra, a.d. 746-771, of the 
Thin dynasty, A.r. 618-907. 9 leaves. Deest in 



Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 a. In the X'- 
yueu-Iu, fasc. 2, fol. 7 b, a similar title, ending with 
' tsan-Mn ' or ' stotra-sutra,' is mentioned, and it is 
said to agree with Tibetan. 

1458 w^^mmm 

Fo-H-si&n-toh-tsan. 

' Buddha-srlguna-stotra.' 

Composed by Munimitra (?). Translated by Sh'-hu 
(Danapalai), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi. 

The above four works are mentioned under the 
heading of the Mahayana-sdstras in X'-tsin, fasc. 38. 



1459 



per w i 



0-jvL--wkn-kwhkji. 

' Life of King Asoka.' 

Translated by An Fa-Min, a.d. 281-306, of the 
Western Tsin dynasty, A.d. 265-316. 5 fasciculi; 
ri Avadanas. This is an earlier translation of No. 
1343. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 30 b. 

The following three works were translated by Kuma- 
ra^tva, about a.d. 405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A.D. 384-417:— 

1460 M P| ^ ^ # 

Ma-min-phu-s^-Awhan. 
' Life of the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha.' 
4 leaves. Cf. "Wassiljew, Buddhismus, p. 211, and 
elsewhere. 



1461 



5 leaves, 
elsewhere. 



mm ^ mn 

Lun-shu-phu-sa-^han. 
* Life of the Bodhisattva ti&gttgnna.' 
Cf. Wassiljew, Buddhismus, p. 212, and 






1462 

Thi-pto-ptiu-s^-iwh^n. 

' Life of the Bodhisattva Deva (or Aryadeva).' 
5 leaves. Cf. Wassiljew, Buddhismus, p. 214, 
elsewhere. 



and 



1463 






S 



Pho-seu-phan-teu-Awhan. 

' Life of Vasubandhu.' 
Translated by Paramartha, A.D. 557-569, of the 
Zi^n dynasty, A. D. 557-589. 12 leaves. Cf. Wassil- 
jew, Buddhismus, p. 215, and elsewhere. 

Y 



323 



INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WOEKS. 



324 



1464 mWi^m^w^M^m 

Lun-shu-phu-sfii-wSi-shEiii-tho-Ada-wan-shwo- 
ik-yio-ki^. 

' Gathfts or verses on the importance of the law, spoken (or 
composed) by the Bodhisattva N&gSrjruna to (or for) King 
Sh&n-tho-M (£r»&taka, of the SadvS.hana family t).' 

Arya-nS.g£i.r5runa-bodliisattva-suhnlle]dia. 

Cf. Nos. 1440, 1 44 1. Translated by Gunavarman, 
A. D. 431, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 
12 leaves. This is an earlier translation of Nob. 1440, 
1441. jff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 2 b; ^'-tsin, fasc. 41, 
fol. 8 b. In the Nan-blii-ki-kwM-^whan (fasc. 4, fol. 5 b), 
I-tsin (a. D. 671-712) says that this Suhrillekha 
was sent by the Bodhisattva Nagar^runa to his 
old D4napati, a great King of the South (India), 
who was called ^ ^ ^ '^ ^5 So-to-pho-han- 
na, i.e. Sadvahana, and whose proper name was 
"Hi '^ ^ ^ Sh'-yen-tbh-Aia, i.e. ffwataka (? cf. 
ShSn-tho-Aia, in the title of No. 1464). I-tsin also says 
that the Buddhists in the five parts of India first 
commit these verses to memory when they begin to 
study their religion. 

1465 mm^m^mmm^ 

Zw£ln-tsi-s^n-tsS,n-Hu-ts£i-tsM-iwMn. 

' Record of the collection of the Tripitaka and Samyukta-pitaka.' 
Cf. N6. 1363. 

Translated under the Eastern TSin dynasty, A. D. 
317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 15 leaves. 
Deest in Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. i a. 



1466 ;^ 1^ I 



IS; 1^ '^ IB 

Tfi,-6-lo-hS,n-n£ln-thi-itti-to-lo-8u- 

' Becord on the duration of the law, spoken by the great Arhat 
Kandimitra.' 

Translated by Hhtien-Aw^n (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 
654, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 8 leaves. 
It begins : ' As handed down by tradition, in the 
time when eight hundred years had elapsed since the 
Bhagavat entered Parinirvana, there lived an Arhat 
named Nandimitra, in the capital of King Prase- 
nagfit, of the country of Simhala or Simhala^vipa.' 
The names of sixteen great Arhats and 1;heir dwelling- 
places are mentioned in this work. 

1467 ^^ mmmr^ m^% 

Yii-A;ie-tsi-y^O-yeii-klieu-sh'-slii-i. 
' Ceremonial rules for giving food to the Flaming-mouth (Preta), 
in the collection of important (articles) of Yoga.' 

Translated by Amoghavagra, a. d. 746-771, of the 
Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fasciculus; 42 leaves. 
The Buddhoshmishavig'aya-dharawt (Nos. 348-351, 796) 
is given in the Devanagari character with a Chinese 
transliteration in parallel columns. There are two 
appendices. The one is, ' "Writing on ten sorts of 
departed spirits or Pretas ; ' and the other, Trisarawa- 
stotra, or Laudatory verses on taking refuge with the 
Triratna, viz. Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha. No. 1467 
is mentioned under the heading of the Mahayana- 
sutras of the Vaipulya class Ln Z''-tsin, fasc. 15, 
fol. 17 a. 



325 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



326 



PAET 11. 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 
(^) ji^ ~r, ^^ J t/iCf Tshz'-thu-M-shu, or Works of ' this country/ i. e. China. 



1468 




mm 

Shih-Aia-fu. 

•A record or history of the jS&kya (femUy).' 
Compiled by San-yiu, about A. d. 500, under the 
Tshi dynastyi A. d. 479-502, from various SAtras and 
Vinayft works of the MahiySna and Hlnay4na, 10 fas- 
ciculi; 34 chapters. It consists of 112,734 Chinese 
characters. It begins with a genealogy of the S&kya, 
family, and ends with a record of the state of the 
destruction of the law of ^Sakyamuni. There are given 
separately the lives of (Sakyamuni and his parents, 
relations and disciples, and the records of the Viharas 
and ^aityas. 

The following three works were compiled by T^o-siien, 
A. D. 650-667, of the ThUn dynasty, a. d. 618-907: — 

1469 M M ^ ^ 

Shih-kik-ah'-in. 

'A record or history of the SAkya family.' 

2 fasciculi; 5 chapters. This work is similar to 
No. 1468. Dated a. d. 665. 

1470 MM-:^ m. 

Shih-kii-ikh-k'. 

'A record of the country of iSiakya(muoi),' i.e. India. 

3 fasciculi ; 8 chapters. Dated A. d. 650. 



1471 



4 



Tsi-ku-Hn-fo-t^o-lun-han-shih-lu. 

' A collection of the authentic records of the controversies between 
Buddhists and Taoists in ancient and modern times (from 
A.D. 71 till about 620).' 
4 fasciculi ; 33 chapters. The first three fasciculi 
are dated A. s. 661, and the fourth, 664. 



1472 



4 



% :M f3 '1' I7P -ta, m 

Suh-tsi-ku-iin-fo-t4o-lun-han. 

* A continued collection of the controversies between Buddhists 
and Taoists in ancient and modem times.' 



Compiled by Z'-shan, A. b. 730, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I fasciculus; 23 leaves. This is a 
supplement to No. 1471. It gives an account con- 
cerning the first controversy between the two schools 
after Buddhism was introduced into China (A.d. 67), 
which controversy took place in a.d, 71. Cf. Fan-i- 
min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 2 b. 

14-73 urn mm 

-ffin-liih-i-siM. 
• (A collection of extracts) on different subjects from Sfttras and 
Vinaya works.' 

Compiled by San-min, Pao-Man, and others, a.d. 
516, of the Lian dynasty, A. D. 502-557, under the 
Impepal order. 50 fasciculi; 21 classes subdivided 
into 40 ; 639 articles. The order of the subjects treated 
in this work is heaven, earth, Buddha, Bodhisattvas, 
/Sravakas, Zakravartirag'a, kings, queens, princes, 
jSreshiAins or rich merchants, Upasakas, Upasikas, 
Tirthikas and JRishis, BrahmaAarins, Brahmawas, Qri- 
hapatis, merchants, common men and women, goos 
and demons, beasts, birds, insects, and hells. 



1474 m m^^ 

KvL-Jdn-jko-tsi. 

' A collection of (extracts on) important (doctrinal questions) 

from various Sutras.' 

Compiled by Tao-shi, a. d. 656-660, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 30 fasciculi; 30 chapters; 
1000 articles. 



1475 ^m^mM 

Tho-lo-ni-tsH-tsi. 

' A mixed collection of Dh^rants.' 

This work is mentioned in a catalogue compiled 
under the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557 ; but the 
collector's name is unknown. 10 fasciculi; 185 
Dhirants. 

Y 2 



327 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



328 



1476 



-^/m-saii-tsan-A;i-tsi. 

' A collection of the records of translations of the Tripiiaka.' 
Compiled by San-yiu, about A. d. 520, of the Lian 
dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 17 fasciculi. This is a cata- 
logue of the Tripifaka translated into Chinese from 
A. D. 67 till about A. D. 520. There are several 
interesting records added to the catalogue. 



1477 mmmm^w^^^'^M 

Hhien-mi-yuen-thun-Man-fo-sin-yao-tsi. 

■ A collection of important (accounts concerning) the thought of 
becoming Buddha, perfect in both hidden and apparent 
(doctrines ?).' 

CompUed by Tao-Han, bf the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D, 960-1127. 2 fasciculi. 



1478 



Jh 



Mi-A;Aeu-yuen-yiii-w£lrL-shan-tsi. 

'A collection of (33) Mantras (to be recited?) for the perfect 
cause of going to he born (in Buddha's country).' 

Collected by ^'-kwan and Hwui-Aan, and translated 
by Vagraketu (?), of the later (or Northern) or Southern 
Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127, or 1127-1280. There is 
a preface dated a.d. 1200, under the great Hhia, i. e. a 
contemporaneous dynasty with the Sun. i fasciculus ; 
26 leaves. 

1479 ^i* ^M M 
Hun-min-tsi. 

* A collection of (miscellaneous writings on) propagation and 
illustration (of the teaching of Buddha).' 

Collected by San-yiu, about A. d. 520, of the Lian 
dynasty, a.d. 502-557. 14 fasciculi. 

1480 ^ £> PI ^ B ^ -0 # » 

Tsi-sha-man-pu-yin-pai-su-tan-sh'. 

' A collection of (miscellaneous writings for asserting) that 
S'ramanas ought not to bow before laymen.' 

Compiled by Yen-tshun, a. d. 662, of the Than 
dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 6 fasciculi; 6 chapters. 

1481 M % ^M M 

Kwan-hun-min-tsi. 

• An enlarged collection of (miscellaneous writings on) propagation 
and illustration (of the teaching of Buddha).' 

Collected by Tao-siien, a.d. 650-667, of the Than 
dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 40 fasciculi. This work is 
similar to No. 1479. 



1482 



^ ?E ^ # 



r^-wS,ii-shu-lin. 

' Pearl-grove of the garden of the law.' 

Compiled by Tao-shi, a. d. 668, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 100 fasciculi; 100 chapters, subdivided 
into many parts. This is a large Encyclopaedia, con- 
taining extracts from the Tripiteka. 

The following two works were compiled by Tao-siien, 
A. D. 664, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907 : — 

1483 ;^ M ^ ^ ^ 

T4-than-n^i-tien-lu. 
' A catalogue of the Buddhist books, (compiled) under the gfeat 

ThM dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 

16 fasciculi. It contains all the titles of tLo Tripi- 
faka, translated into Chinese, from A. d. 67 till about 
664, whether in existence or lost, and those of the 
works of Chinese Buddhists, together with short 
biographical accounts of the translators and authors. 
No. 1483 is generally called NSi-tien-lu. 

1484 MW)^^^^^i^m,m 

Tsi-shaii-jfceu-tha-sz'-san-pS,o-kaii-th]iri-lu. 

' A collection of accounts concerning the influential power of the 
three precious things or Triratna (Buddha, Dharma, and 
Sangha) in the pagodas and monasteries in the " spiritual " 
country,' i. e. China. 

4 fasciculi. 

The following two works were compiled by .£''-shari, 
A. D. 730, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907 : — 

1485 ^ 7U M ^ M 

Khai-yuen-shih-H4o-lu. 

'A catalogue of (the books on) the teaching of jS^kyamuni, 
(compiled) in the KhS.i-yuen period, a.d. 713-741.' 

30 fasciculi. In A. d. 730 there were in existence 
1 142 works in 5048 fasciculi; translated into Chiflese, 
from A.D. 67 till 730. No. 1485 is generally called 
Khai-yuen-lu. This work is similar to but fuller than 
No. 1483. 

1486 ^ TUM^m^^ 
Kliai-yuen-shih-A:iao-lu-liieh-Mu. 

' An abridged reproduction ' of the preceding catalogue. 

5 fasciculi. This is the last part of No. 1485. In 
this catalogue the order of all the works then admitted 
into the Canon is marked with the characters of the 
-p -^ "^ Tshien-tsz'-wan, or Thousand -character- 
classic. 



329 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



330 



mmm 



^ 



1487 "^ 

Ku-Hn-i-A:m-thu-H. 

' A repord of the pictvire (of the events) of ancient and modern 
translations of the Sfitras (etc.).' 

Compiled by Tsin-m4i, about a. d. 664, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 4 fasciculi. It contains all 
the titles of translations from the venerable Kasyapa 
MStanga, a.d. 67, to Hhuen-AwSn (Hiouen-thsang), 
A. D. 645-664, together with short biographical notes. 
This work is said to have written on the figures of 
those translators, drawn on the wall of the 'transla- 
tion hair in the Tlt-tshz'-an-sz' monastery, in which 
Hiouen-thsang lived. See Kh^-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 b, 
fol. 19 a. 



1488 



4 



Suh-ku-iin-i-Ain-thu-M. 

' A continuatiojn ' of the preceding catalogue. 
Compiled by .ff'-shan, a.d. 730, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. I fasciculus: 22 leaves. 

1489 ^ ^ ^ 

Tsun-A;ifi-lu. 

' Eecords as the mirror of the (Dhy&na) school.' 

Compiled by Yen-sheu, of the later (or Northern) 
or Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127, or 1127- 
1280. 100 fasciculi ; 3 parts. This is a metaphysical 
work of the Shin or Dhyana school, founded by Bodhi- 
dharma, the twenty -eighth Indian patriarch, who arrived 
in China in a. d. 520. 



1490 



^fl 



KS,o-san-^wlian. 

' Memoirs of eminent priests.' 
Compiled by Hwui-Aiao, a.d. 519, of the Lian 
dynasty, a.d. 502—557. 14 fasciculi; 10 classes. 
257 men are mentioned separately, while 239 are 
added in course of narration. They were either Indian 
or Chinese, and not only priests but also laymen, who 
lived in China some time between A. d. 67 and 519. 

The following two works were compiled by I-tsin, 
while staying in the South Sea country of Shi-li-fo- 
8hi(?), and sent to China in a.d. 692, under the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907: — 

1491 >^^®^>^^^ft# 

Ta-th^-si-yii-jiiu-f£L-k£io-9an-^wlifi.n. 

'Memoirs of eminent priests under the great ThSn dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907, who visited the Western region or India 
and its neighbouring countries, to search for the law.' 



2 fasciculi. There are mentioned fifty-six priests 
who went from China to India and its neighbouring 
countries during the seventh century a.d.; and four 
others, who were companions of I-tsin on his second 
voyage to the South Sea country of Shi-li-fo-shi, 
and studied there. An extract from No. 149 1 
has been published by Mr. Beal in Journal of the 
Royal Asiatic Society, 1881, pp. 558-572. 

1495 ^ '/$ ^ If ft ^ # 

Nan-hai-ki-kw^i-nei-f^-^whan. 

'Records of the "inner law" or religion, sent from the South Sea 
country through one who returns (to China).' 

4 fasciculi; 40 chapters. This is a work on the 
Vinaya. I-tsin depends on the Vinaya-piiaka of the 
Mulasarvastivada-nikaya, and describes the actual 
practice of the priests in India and the South Sea 
countries. It is the practice which he has wit- 
nessed himself. At the same time, he refutes the 
former Chinese misinterpretations. He does not give 
any account concerning the Buddhists of Ceylon, except 
one passage (fasc. r, fol. 3 b, col. 5), where he says 
that 'those of the Simhala island all belong to the 
Sthavira school, and those of the Mahasangha (or 
-sanghika) school are expelled (or not found there 1).' 
The term South Sea is used in this work to denote the 
China Sea, though it may include the Indian Ocean also. 

1493 ^ ^ ft # 

Suh-k^o-san-^wMii. 

' A continuation of the memoirs of eminent priests,' or a 
continuation of No. 1490. 

Compiled by Tao-siien, about A.D. 645-667, of the 
Than dynasty, a.d. 618—907. 40 fasciculi; 10 classes. 
331 persons are mentioned separately, while 160 are 
added in course of narration. They lived in China 
some time between a.d. 519 and 645. 

1494 Am ^^ ~MI^^\^ ^ 

Ta-tsliz'-an^sz'-san-tsan-fa-sh'-A:whan. 
' Life of the teacher of the law of Tripifaka, (who lived) in the 
TS-tshz'-an (great-compassionate-favour) monastery,' i. e. 
Hhtien-JwS.n (Hiouen-thsang). 

Compiled by Hwui-li, and annotated by Yen-tshun, 
A. D. 665, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 10 fas- 
ciculi. According, to Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, fol. 7 a)^ 
Houi-li left his work unfinished at his death, and Yen- 
tshun made it complete. This teacher (H. T.) spent 
seventeen years on his journey from China to India, 
A.D. 629-645, and died in 664. This work has been 
translated into French by Julien, with the title of 
Voyages des Pterins Bouddhistes, vol. i. For this 



331 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



832 



French translation, see Professor Max Miiller's Bud- 
dhist Pilgrims, in his Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 234- 
279. 

1495 ^ ^ ft '^ 
Sun-k&o-san-/twhS,n. 

'Memoirs of eminent priests, (compiled) under the later (or 
Nortliern) Sun dynasty, a. D. 960-1127,' or a continuation 
of No. 1493. 

Compiled by Tsan-nin, A.D. 988, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 30 fasciculi; 10 classes. 
533 priests are mentioned separately, while thirty are 
added in course of narration. They lived in China 
some time- between A. d. 645-988. 

1496 ^ M M 
F^-hhien-^Mn. 

* fiepord (on the journey) of FS-hhien (FS-hian).' 
Compiled by FS-hhien, A. B. 414, of the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420, after he returned from 
India to China. He left China in a. d. 399, and 
spent fifteen years on his journey, A. d. 399-413. 
I fasciculus ; 36 leaves. This work is otherwise called 
Fo-kwo-Ai, or Record of Buddha's Country. It has 
been translated into French by A. R^musat, and into 
Enghsh by Rev. S. Beal. 



1497 



>b ^ J?* # 



Pi-Miu-ni-^rwh^n. 

' Memoirs of (celebrated) Bhikshunls.' 
Compiled by Pao-AAan, about A. d. 526, of the Lian 
dynasty, A. D. 502— 557. 4 faspiculi. 65 Chinese Bhik- 
shuwis are mentioned, who lived some time between 
A. D. 326-526. 

1498 -\' f^ U MWs 

Shi-m an-pien-h wo-lun. 

' A treatise on explanation of (another's) doubts, in ten divisions.' 
Composed by FuJi, a. d. 681, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This is an answer to a 
work entitled ^ ^ ^ ^ Shih-tien-A;i-i, or 'a 
consideration on doubts in the Buddhist books,' by 
£hiien Wu-'rh, an official attached to the Prince 
Imperial. 

1499 ^ IE 1^ 

jran-/{;an-lun. 

'A treatise or dialogue between Ka.n-h&n, or one who "dis- 
tinguishes what is right" from false (and Tai-su, or one 
who "is attached to the common or popular views").' 

Composed by Hhiien-i, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618-907. 3 fasciculi.. This work confutes several 



false Siitras and names, such as Lin-p4o-^n, or ' S&tra 
of a marvellous gem,' and Thien-tsun, or 'heavenly- 
honour,' which latter had been probably used for an 
epitnet of Buddha. 

The following two works were composed by Fd-lin, 
A. D. 624-640, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907 : — 



1500 



^ ^ u 



Po-si^-luii. 

' A treatise on the confutation of heresy.' 
2 fasciculi. This work confutes the sceptical opinions 
of Fu Yi, a contemporary of the author. Fu Yi was 
• an imperial historiogrg,pher under Than Kao-tsu (the 
first sovereign of the Thin dynasty, reigned A. d. 618- 
6:; 6), and one of the most determined adversaries of 
the doctrines of Buddhism.' See Mayers' Chinese 
Header's Manual, p, 44, No. 145. 

1501 M IE ^ 

Pien-^A-lun. 

' A treatise on the explanation, of the truth.' 
9 fasciculi ; 1 2 chapters. This work chiefly confutes 
the opinions of the Taoists. A preface and commentary 
are added by Kk&n Tsz'-lian, of the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. 

1502 ^ ^ i^ 
Hu-fa-lun. 

' A treatise on the preservation or protection of the Law.' 
Composed by A'aji Rhan-yin, about A. d. 1170, who 
was the prime minister under the Southern Sun 
dynasty, A. d. 1127-1280. i fasciculus, consisting of 
12,345 Chinese characters. This work confutes the 
sceptical opinions of £u-yan Siu, who died in A. d, 
1072. For this latter celebrated statesman and scholar, 
see Mayers' Chinese Reader's Manual, p. 165, No. 529. 

1503 :k B "^ ^M 

Tk-iAn-si-ju-ki. 

' Records of the Western regions (made) under the great Th&ii 
dynasty, a. D. 618-907.' 

Compiled by Hhiien-Arwan (Hiouen-thsang), together 
with his assistant Pien-Ai, A. D. 646, of the Than 
dynasty, A. b. 618-907. 12 fasciculi. In this work, 
both the characters and usages of the people, and the 
sacred places of Buddhism, of 138 states in India and 
its neighbourhood are Mentioned ; most of which the 
author visited himself on his journey in A. b. 629-645. 
The country of Magadha is most minutely described 



333 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS, 



834 



in fasciculi 8 and 9. This work has been translated 
into French by Julien, with the title of Voyages des 
Pfelerins Bouddhistes, vols, ii and iii. It is to be com- 
pared -with N"o. 1494, and its French translation by the 
same scholar. See Professor Max Midler's Buddhist 
Pilgrims, in his Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 234-279; 
also Cunningham's Ancient Geography of India. 

1504 M ^ H HB 

Li-t^i-sHn-pao-H. 

'Becord concerning the three preciong things (Trinitna, viz. 
Buddha, Dhanna, and SaAgha) under successive dynasties.' 

Compiled by F6 EJi&a-i&ii, a.d. 597, of the Sui 
dynasty, a. d. 587—618. 15 fasciculi. The fitst three 
fasc. contain a general history of Buddhism, from the 
birth of Buddha down to the time of tne compilation 
of this work. The next eleven fasc. form a catalogue 
of the Tripiiaka translated into Chinese from A. d. 67 
till 587. The fifteenth fasc. is an index or a minute 
list of the contents of this work, No. 1304. 

1505 M^ UMmm^ 

i Tsi-^-Hii-li-Man-hwui-wan. 
' A collection of writings on worship and confession from jeveral 
Sfltras.' 

Collected by ^'-shan, a.d. 730, of the Than dynasty, 
A.D. 618-907. 4 fasciculi. 

The following three works were compiled by I-tsin, 
who died in a.d. 713, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 
618-907; — 



n 



1506 m. 

Shwo-tsui-jElo-hhiri-fa. 
' Rules for the important practice of confessing crimes or faults.' 
5 leaves. 



1508 m^ i^ ^Wl"^^ 
Hu-min-fM-Bha6-kw6i-i-f4. 

' Rules for letting living things go for their lives' preservation sake.' 
3 leaves. 



n 



1507 ^ M H ;?|C 

Sheu-yun-s^n-shui-y&o-hhin-fS,. 

' Rules for an important practice of the use of three kinds of 
water." 

4 leaves. The three kinds of water are (i) pure 
water for a fixed time, (2) that for an unfixed time — 
both for drink — and (3) water for washing hands, etc. 
Cf. the sixth chapter of No. 1492 by the same author, 
where however the chapter is entitled Shui-yiu-'rh-pin, 
or ' two (different) vessels to be used for water.' 



1509 



tl 



ic? ^litt •)a, 

Tsz'-p^i-tao-MM-Han-a. 

' Rules for confession in the religious place of the merciful and 
compassionate one, or in the temple of Buddha.' 

No author's name given. 10 fasciculi ; 40 chapters. 
According to the statement of the preface, dated a. d. 
1267, this work was first compiled by a prince named 
Siao Tsz'-lian, in the Tun-pin period, A. D. 483-493, of 
the Tshi dynasty, A. d. 479-502, when it was in 20 fas- 
ciculi, 30 chapters. Afterwards it was revised by an 
eminent priest in the Thien-Aien period, a.d. 502-519, 
of the Iain dynasty, a.d. 502-557. But in No. 1493 
it is stated that there was a writing on confession by 
Wu-ti, the first sovereign of the latter dynasty. Then 
a priest named Zan-kwan or Hwui-shih enlarged it 
and called it by the present title. 

1510 ^ i = ^ ^Ni ^ 

Yk-hwlL-akn-TH^i-kh^n-i. 

' Ceremonial rules for confession and Samftdhi or meditation on 
(the merit of) the Saddharmapumciarlka-slitra, No. 134.' 

Compiled by X'-i, who died a. d. 597, under the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589-618. i fasciculus; 5 chapters. The 
author lived on the Thien-thai hill (in modem Che- 
kiang), where he founded his new school ; so that he 
is generally known by the title Thien-thai-ta-sh', or 
' the great teacher of the Thien-thai hUL' His posthu- 
mous title is K'-ko-ta-ah', or 'the great teacher who 
was wise.' See No. 1523. His school is still called 
Thien-thai-tsun (Ten-dai-shu, in Japan). 

1511 ^^^mnt-mmw^m 

FA-hw4-s^n-mei-lihiri-sli''-yuii-siS,ri-pu-iu-i. 

' Additional ceremonial rules for one who conveys his concept 

(towards the object worshipped ?) while in the practice 

of the Saddharmapun(2arlka-sam&dhi (as taught in No. 

»5io)-' 

Compiled by Tsan-aan, of the Thien-thai school, who 

died A.D. 782, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 

4 leaves. 

The following four works were compiled by Tsun- 
shih, of the Thien-thai school, about A. d. i 000, of the 
later SuA dynasty, A. d. 960-1127: — 



335 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



836 



1512 ^^m mi^m^m 

Xm-kw£Ln-min-Man-f^-pu-A;u-i. 
' Additional rules for confession (and recital of) the Suvar«apra- 
bhasa-stltra. No. 127.' 

I fasciculus; 6 chapters. 

1513 #^?f itiipm 

Wan-shan-tsin-thu-iAan-yuen-i. 

' Ceremonial rules for confession and prayer for going to be born 



in the Pure Land or SukhSvatl.' 



16 leaves. 



nm=:^ 



1514 ^±^?t±^ 

Wan-shan-tsifi-thu-MS-i-hhm-yuen-'rh-man. 

' (A treatise on) two subjects for going to be born in the Pure 
Land or Sukhavatl, namely, determination of doubts and 
practice of prayer.' 

12 leaves. 



1515 BR 



Tshin-kwan-shi-yin-phu-sa-si^o-fu-tu-liai- 
tho-lo-ni-san-mei-i. 
' Ceremonial rules for the SamMhi or meditation on (the merit 
of) the DhSranl asking the Bodhisattva Avalokite«Tara for 
making poisonous injariea perish. No. 326.' 

19 leaves. 

The following three works were compiled hy ^"'-11, 
of the Thien-thai school, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127: — 

1516 ^^m mm mm 

Xin-kwan-min-tsui-shan-AjAslii-i. 

• Ceremonial rules for confession (and recital of) the Sttvarma- 
prabhasottama-(r%ra)-stltra. No. 126 (or No. 127, cf. 
No. 1512).' 

8 leaves. 

1517 ^^m:k m 't'%n^ 

Tshien-sheu-yen-t^^-pM-sin-Meu-hhin-fS,. 

' Rules for the practice or recital of the Dh^raTil of the heart of 
the great compassionate one who is possessed of a thousand 
arms and eyes, i. e. Avalokite^vara, No. 320.' 

20 leaves. 

1518 li ^ i ^ -1 ^ 

Li-f£l-hw^-/Kn-i-shih. 
' Ceremonial rules for worshipping the Saddharmapundarlka- 

sfitra, No. 134.' 
2 leaves. 



1519 



Z"A'-shan-kw£Ln-tao-/iM-nien-sun-i. 

' Ceremonial rules for the recital of (a Dh^rani entitled) £74'-shan- 
kwan, etc., No. loio, in the religious place or temple.' 

Compiled by Tsun-shih, of the Thien-thai school, 
about A. D. 1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960- 
1127. 17 leaves. 



The following two are the works of ^an-yo, of the 
Thien-thai school, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960— 
1 1 27: — 

1520 MMtn^^MniM^ 

Shih-H&-^Ti-lM-iii6-pMji-li-tsi,n--wan. 

' Laudatory composition for the worship on (the anniversary ofy 
the Tathdgata Sakyamuni's entrance into NirvSwa.' 

8 leaves. 



%^ 



1521 M ^^^MioM 

KwS,n-tsz'-tsai-phu-s£i-.su-i-luii-A;Aeu-^Ab-f^. 

' Rules for the recital of the Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-(padma)- 
A;intamani-dh4ra«i, No. 324.' 
8 leaves. 

1522 ^^^^M^mB.m%^^ 

Thien-thM-^'-zio-t^-sh'-^M-M-li-tsjln-wan. 

' Laudatory composition (for the worship) on tha anniversary of 
the death of JK'-io-tS-sh', or " the great teacher who was 
wise" (£'-i), of the Thien-thSi (hill or School).' Cf. 
No. 1510. 

Composed by Tsun-shih, of the Thien-thai school) 
about A. D. 1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960— 
1127. 8 leaves. 



1523 



m m ic ti m 

Tshz'-pei-shui-M^-fS.. 
' Rules for the confession of water of mercy and compassion.' 
Compiled by ^'-hhuen, who died in A. d. 881, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. The author 
is said to have met with the Arya Kawafca, and they 
both purified their enmity with the so-called water 
of Samadhi or meditation. Then .£''-hhtien composed 
a confessional writing, and explained the meaning of 
the Law. This singular account is given in the preface 
by the Emperor Khm-isa, of the Min dynasty, dated 
A. D. 1416. 



1524 m 

Z^in-toh-^wh^n-tto-lu. 
' Records of the transmission of the lamp (of the Law) up to the 
iCin-toh period, a.d. 1004-1007, under the later Sun dynasty. 



337 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



338 



Compiled by Tao-yuen, of the Shan or Dhyana 
school, of the later Sun dynasty, a. b. 960-1127. 
30 fasciculi. This is a history of the Indian and 
Chinese patriarchs of the Dhyana school, which school 
was established in China by Bodhidharma, who arrived 
in that country from India in a. d. 520. In the first 
26 fasciculi, 17 12 persons are mentioned; and in 
the remaining fasciculi, accounts of twenty-two eminent 
priests and their verses and compositions are collected. 
See Z''-tsin, fasc. 42, fol. lo b seq. But in a preface to 
No. 1524, a less number of these patriarchs is given, 
viz. 1 701, which number is said to include that of the 
seven Buddhas, mentioned at the beginning of this 
work. The statement of this preface seems to be in- 
correct. No. 1524 was presented to the Emperor 
Xan-tsun, by the author, in A. d. 1006. See Thun-^i, 

c. 44, fol. 4 a. 



1525 ;^ M A ^rfi ^ S if ^ 

Liu-tsu-t4-s]i'-f£l-p§,o-thaii-iin. 

' Sfltra (spoken) on the high seat of the gem of the Law (or 
Dharmaratna) by Lin-tsu-tS-sh',' or ' the great teacher who 
was the sixth patriarch (from Bodhidharma, viz. Hwui- 

nan).' 

Compiled by his disciple Tsun-pao, of the Shan or 
Dhyana school, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus. This is a sacred book among the Southern 
Dhyana school, i.e. the followers of this patriarch. 
Hwui-nan was born in A. D. 638, and succeeded his 
teacher Hun-san, the fifth patriarch, in patriarchate 
in 661, and died in 713. See the addendum by his 
disciple F4-hai. Cf. Mayers' Chinese Reader's Manual, 
p. 137, No. 428. The succession of this patriarch 
makes a great epoch in the history of the Dhyina 
school, as this school was then subdivided into two, 
namely, Southern and Northern, under Hwui-nan. and 
his rival priest Shan-si«, who both established them- 
selves in their respective parts in China. Cf. Edkins' 
Chinese Buddhism, p. 1 60 seq. 



*±* BH -trk laB" «f^ ^te 

1526 -^ X^ -^ ^ m^ 

Tsun-man-thun-yao-suh-tsi. 

• A continuation of the collection of important (accounts con- 
cerning) the lineage of the doctrinal school.' 

Collected originally by Tsun-yun, about a. d. 1133, 
of the Southern Sun dynasty, a. d. i 127-1280; and 
continued or added by Tshin-meu, about A. d. 1320, 
of the Yuen dynasty, a.b. i 280-1 368. 21 fasciculi. 
This is a history of the patriarchs and other eminent 
priests of the Sh4n or Dhyana school. 



as. 



1527 0^ 1 M U 

Min-^-iao-sh^n-sh'-yii-lu. 

' Records of the sayings of the Dhyana teacher Min-A;iSo 
(" clear understanding ").' 

Compiled by his disciples WSi-^ai, Yun-Man, Yuen- 
yin, Wan-Aan, ^an, and others, of the Shan or Dhyana 
school, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127" 
6 fasciculi. Min-^iao in the title is the posthumous 
name of Phu-Ho, given by the Emperor ^an-tsun, 
in A.D. 1 01 2. See Thuri-^, fasc. 44, fol. ri a. 

The following three are the works ofZ'Ai-sun, of the 
Shan or Dhyana school, of the later Sun dynasty, A. i). 
960-1127: — 

1528 # ^ IE ^ 1^ 
.ff'wh^n-f£l-A:ari-tsun-lun. . 

' A treatise on the right school of transmitting the Law.' 

2 fasciculi. The author asserts that Bodhidharma 
was a patriarch of the orthodox school ; and confutes a 
remark on this subject, by Shan-^i, a (Sramana of the 
Thaii dynasty, A.D. 618-907, as well as an Indian work, 
Fu-fa-tsan-yin-yuen-Ain, or History of the Indian 
Patriarchs, No. 1340, in which work Bodhidharma 
is not mentioned. 

1529 # ^ IE ^ IE 

jE'whan-fa-/?:a]j-tsufi-M. 

• Records of the right school of transmitting the Law.' 
10 fasciculi. This is a history of the patriarchs 
and eminent priests of the Shan or Dhyana school. 

1530 n it li 

Fu-HS,o-pien. 

' A collection (of miscellaneous compositions) on the preservation 
of the teaching (of Buddha).' 

3 fasciculi. The author iPAi-sun was very famous 
by his literary talents, and it is stated in Thun-A;i 
(fasc. 45, fol. 18 a) that some celebrated literati of his 
time, such as Eu-yan Siu and others, admired him very 
much when they saw the above three works. The 
Emperor .^an-tsun (a. D. 1023-1063) was the first 
admirer of .ff M-sun, when the former read the following 
sentence in a composition of the latter: -^ ;^ ^^ 
^m ^ wei-fa-pu-wSi-shan, or '(I do my best) for the 
sake of the Law, but not for my own sake.' The Emperor 
at once ordered to admit the works of Kh\-B\m into the 
Canon, and gave the author the honourable title Miri- 
Mao-ta-sh', or 'the great teacher who illustrates the 
teaching (of Buddha).' This event took place in a. d. 
1062. 

Z 



339 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



340 



1531 



m tf m m # liR 

Yuen-yu-fo-fcAb-shan-sh'-yii-lu 






' Records of the sayings of the DhyS.na teacher Yuen-yu-fo-lAo 
(" he who fully understood the fruit of Buddha").' 

Compiled by his disciples Shao-lun and others, 
about A. D. 1 133, of the Southern Sun dynasty, A. D. 
1 1 27-1 280. 17 fasciculi. 



SB. 
PO 



1532 A ^ ^ 1 il ^i 

Ta-hwui-phu-yiiao-shan-sh'-yii-lu. 

' Kecorils of the sayings of the Dhyana teacher Tfi-hwui-phu-HSo 
(" great-wisdom-full-understanding ").' 

Compiled by his disciple Yun-wan, in the Zien-tao 
period, A. d. i i 65-1 173, of the Southern Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 1 127-1280. 12 fasciculi. Besides this there are 
three other works relating to the same teacher, which 
works are however not mentioned separately in the 
original catalogue of the present collection of the 
Chinese Tripiteka (Ta-min-san-tsan-shari-kiao-mu-lu, 
fasc. 4, fol. 16 a). But in the same catalogue, Nx). 1532 
is said to be in 30 fasciculi, so as to include as it were 
the three other works. They are — 






(a) Am^wm 

T^-hwui-H^o-shan-sh'-phu-sh-wo. 

' General speech of the DhySna teacher TS-hwui (-phu)-Kao.' 
Eecorded by his disciples Hwui-«an and Yun-wan, 
in A. D. 1 190. 5 fasciculi. 

(b) :km'mm 

Ta-hwui-fS,-yii. 

' Religious conversation of TS-hwui.' 
E«corded by his disciple Tao-sien. 3 fasciculi. 

(c) :kmmm 

Ta-hwui-shu-wan. 

' Inquiring letters of T4-hwui.' 
Collected by his disciple Hwui-aan. i fasciculus. 
The latter two works were afterwards re-collected 
by Hwan Wan-Man. 

1533 ^ n ^ m^i^ M m 

Thien-mu-Z;un-fan-ho-shan-kw£ln-lu. 

'Large records of (the sayings of) the Up^dhyl,ya or teacher 
£uri-fan (" middle peak "), of the Thien-mu hill (in modern 
Chekiang).' 

Compiled by his disciple Tshz'-tsi, of the Shan or 
Dhyana school, in the K'-k' period, A. d. 1321-1323, 
of the Yuen dynasty, A. d. 1280-1368. 30 fasciculi. 



1534 *> ^ M i ^ ^ 8 

Mi§,o-fa-lien-hwS.-^ri-hhiien-i. 

* A hidden meaning of (or introduction to) the SaddbarmapumJa- 
rlka-sHtra, No. 154.' 

Spoken by E'-ko-ti-sh' (Z'-i), of the Thien-thai 
hill or school, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589-618; and 
recorded by his disciple Kwdn-tin, who died in A. i), 
632, under the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. zo 
fasciculi. 

1535 ^$^mMm 

Fa-hwet-hhiien-i-shih-tshien. 
A commentary on the preceding work. 

Compiled by Tsan-«an, of the Thien-thai school, who 
died in a. d. 782, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
20 fasciculi. 



1536 ijf ^ 



Miao-f^-lien-hw^-^in-wan-M. 

' (An explanation of) the words and sentences of the Saddharma- 
pundarlka-smtra, No. 134.' 

Spoken by .ST'-^o-ti-sh' {K'-i), of the Thien-thai hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618; and 
recorded by his disciple Kwan-tin. 20 fasciculi. The 
recorder says in his introduction that he heard this 
explanation or lecture at .^in-liin (Nanking) in his 
twenty-seventh year of age, and afterwards revised his 
record at Tan-Miu {' red hill ') in his sixty-ninth year. 

1537 ^ i ^ '^ IB 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by Tsan-san, of the Thien-thai school, 
of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 30 fasciculi. 

1538 BMltM 
Mo-ho-Ai-kwan. 

' Maha-samatha-vipa«yana (?),' or • Great cessation and seeing 
clearly, or meditation and knowledge.' 

Spoken by E'-ko-tS,-Bh' (E'-i), of the Thien-th^i 
hill or school, in a. d. 594, under the Sui dynasty, 
A. D. 589-618; and recorded by his disciple Kwan- 
tin. 20 fasciculi; 10 divisions. This work is said to 
contain the doctrine of Z'-i's own understanding; so 
that it is essential in the teaching of the Thien-thai 
school. The two Chinese characters H-kwan in the 
title are generally understood to be a translation of 
two technical words, namely, *Samatha and Vipasyana, or 
Samatha and Vipassana. See Childers' Pali Dictionary, 
pp. 429 b, 580 a. Cf. Min-i-tsi, fasc. 10, fol. 19 b seq. 



841 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



342 



But in No. 1538, the meditation and knowledge are 
repeatedly explained as those of the Mahay^na. For 
this reason Maha (mo-ho) in the title may stand for 
the Mahayana (of. No. 1542), or at least in the sense 
of not' only ' great ' but also ' excellent ' or superior to 
those of the Hinayina. For it is a very popular 
interpretation among the Chinese Buddhist litera- 
ture, that the Sanskrit word Maha equals in meaning 
three Chinese words, namely, ^ ta, great, ^ to, 
many or much, and ^^ shan, excellent. This in- 
terpretation is given in Kumara^iva's translation of 
the MahSipragfTiaparamita-sAtra-sastra, i.e. the TS,-k'- 
tu-lun, No. 1 1 69. It is quoted under the term Mahi- 
yana, in Min-i-tsi, fasc. 12, fol. 12 b. But it may 
equally be said that Maha in the title is used for the 
purpose of distinguishing this large work from No. 
1540, which see. 

Nos. 1534, 1536, and 1538 are so important works 
of the Tbien-thai school, that they are generally called 
Thien-thai-sanrta-pu, or the ' three great works of the 
Thien-thai.' 



1539 it 



nm^m 



Ki-hwkn-in-hhm-kwha.n-h\m-kie. 
A commentary on the preceding work. 

Compiled by Tsan-aan, of the Thien-thai school, 
of the Th4n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 40 fasciculi. 

1540 #WlfcM^li^^ 

Siu-si-H-kw^n-tso-sMn-f^-y^o. 

' An importance of the law of sitting in Dhy^na or the practice 
of meditation and knowledge.' 

Composed by -ff''-i, of the Thien-thai hill or school, 
of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618. 2 fasciculi; 
10 chapters. This work is otherwise called Thui- 
man-Ai-kwan,or a book on meditation and knowledge 
for the use of an untaught youth; afid also Siao-^i- 
kwan, or a little or short book on meditation and 
knowledge. The first four chapters or sections have 
been translated by Mr. Beal, in his Catena, pp. 251- 
273- 

1541 St Wu^ M 

^i-kw4n-i-lei. 

A short commentary on the Mo-ho-ii-kw4n, No. 1538. 
Compiled by Tsan-san, of the Thien-thai school, of 
the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. 

The following two works were composed by Hwui- 
sz', who died in A. D. 577, of the Ehan dynasty, A. d. 
557-589 :— 



1542 :km StMl^f^ 

T^-shan-H-kw^n-fa-man. 

' Mahayana-gamatha-vipasyana-dharmaparyaya,' or ' the doctrine 
of meditation and knowledge of the MahaySna.' 

4 fasciculi. 

1543 m^mw~^mf^ 

-Ku-fa-wu-ian-s^n-mei-f^-man. 

' Sarvadharmaranasamadhi-dharmaparyaya,' or ' the doctrine of 
meditation on the absence of dispute concerning all the 
states of existence.' 

2 fasciculi. The author Hwui-sz' was the disciple 
of Hwui-wan, and the teacher of K'-i, the founder of 
the Thien-thai school. Hwui-wan first taught the 
doctrine of this school, depending on the Saddharma- 
pujirfarika-sutra. No. 134. 

The following two works were compiled by Kwan- 
tin, of the Thien-thai school, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618-907: — 

1544 A ^^MU^M 

T£l-p4n-iiie-ph4n-Ain-hhiien-i. 

* A hidden meaning of (or introduction to) the Mahaparinirvana- 

stitra, Nos. 113, 114.' 

2 fasciculi. 

1545 :k'mmm^m 

TEi-pan-ni^plian-Hn-shu. 

' A commentary on the Mahaparinirvawa-sfttra, Kos. 113,114.' 

Revised by Tsan-san, of the Thien-thS,i school, of the 
Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 33 fasciculi. 



* 



1546 JS ^ III ^ ^ :^ m^ 

Ni^-phS,ii-A:in-lihuen-i-f£i-yueii-^-y£lo. 

A commentary on the Ni6-phan-A;in-hhvien-i, No. 1544. 

Compiled by .£''-yuen, a. d. 1014, of the later Sun 
dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi. The last four 
characters in the title, being a special name for this 
commentary, may be translated into ' a secret import- 
ance for discovering the origin or truth (?).' 



n 



1547 ^ill^ 

FS,-hw4-iiri-lln-lo-hhin-i. 

* (An explanation of) the meaning of the fourteenth (or thirteenth) 
chapter on the Sukhavihara or " ha'ppy-walking " of the 
Saddharmapumjartka-sfttra, No. 134.' For the order of the 
chapter, see column 46 above. 

Compiled by Hwui-sz', of the Xh&n dynasty, a. d. 
557-589. I fasciculus. 

Z2 



343 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



344 



1548 



Z'in-kwllri-inin-A:m-hhiieii-i. 
• A hidden meaning of (or introduction to) the SuVarnaprabhSsa- 
sttra. No. 127.' 

Spoken by K'-ko-ti-ah' (E'-i), of the Thien-thai hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618; and 
recorded by his disciple Kwan-tin. 2 fasciculi. 



1549 ^ytm m^m^Mm 

jff^iii-kwaii-min-;Kii-hhUen-i-shi-i-H. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled, by .£''-li, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 6 fasciculi. The 
last three characters in the title, being a special name 
for this work, may be translated into ' record bf picking 
up what has been left unrecorded.' 

1550 ^.mM^ii^ 

Km-kkn-^^kn-zo-kiix-sim. 

' A commentary on the VasrraA:iAedik4-pra3naparamita-sfltra, 
No. 10.' 

Spoken by E'-kd-tk-sh' (K'-i), of the Thien-thai hUl 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, a. D. 589-618; and 
recorded by bis disciple Kwan-tin. i fasciculus. 



1551 



TMen-thai-sz'-HS-o-i. 

' (A treatise on) four divisions of (Buddha's) teaching according 
to the Thien-thai school.' 

Composed by Ti-kwan, a learned Corean priest of the 
Thien-thai school, under the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 
960-1127. I fasciculus. This work depends on No. 
1568. The four divisions are technically called ^5 iS 
9|J m tsan, thun, pieh, yuen. Edkins translates these 
into 'collection, progress, distinction, and completion.' 
See his Chinese Buddhism, p. 182. 

1552 ^^ m B^ ^ 

Xin-kwan-min-Hn-wan-M. 

' (An explanation of) the words and sentences of the Suvarnapra- 
bh^sa-sfttra, No. 127.' 

Spoken by Z'-zlb-ta-sh' (K'-i), of the Thien-thlii hUl 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589-618. 6 fas- 
ciculi. 

1553 ^^mm^ ^ m 

.ffiii-kwan-inin-^ifi-waii-Aiii-H. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by ^'-li, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 12 fasciculi. 



The following two works were spoken by ^'-X;o-ta-sh' 
(E'-i), of the Thien-thai hill or school, of the Sui 
dynasty, a.d. 589-618; and recorded by his disciple 
Kwan-tin : — 



1554 



Phn-sa-He-i-shu. 

'A commentary on the Bodhisattva-pratimokaha(-s(ltra, No. 1096).' 

2 fasciculi; 



m 



* 



1555 

Kwan-yin-hhiien-i. 
'A hidden meaning of (or introduction to) the Avalokitesvara 
(-sfttra, No. 137, or the 25th chapter of No. 134).' 

2 fasciculi. This work is a minute commentary on 
the title of the chapter, namely, Kwan-shi-yin-phu-sa- 
phu-man-phin, i. e. Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-saman- 
ta-mukha-parivarta. See No. 137. 






1556 la -H ^ 8 iB 

Kwan-yin-hhTien-i->5:i. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by E'-li, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi. 



1557 



M 



w m m 

Kw^DTyin-i-shu. 

'A commentary on the Avalokite«vara(-3titi'a).' Cf. No. 1555. 
Spoken by E'-ko-tk-sh' (E'-i), of the Thien-thai hill 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 2 fas- 
ciculi. 

1558 H # K ^ IE 

Kwan-yin-i- shu-A:i. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by E'-]i, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi. 



1559 






w m jp^ J9iC 

Kwan- wu-lian- sheu-f o-A;in-shu . 



• A commentary on the Amitli,yur-buddha-dhylina(?)-st!ltra, 
No. 198.' 

Spoken by E'-ko-ti-8h' {E'-i), of the Thien-thai 
hill or school, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 
I fasciculus. 

1560 MMMmi^i^^liP^i'M 

Kw^h-wu-Mn-sheu-fo-i'iri-shu-miao-tsun-A;Aao. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 



345 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WOEKS. 



346 



Compiled by K'-\i, of the Thien-thai school, in A. d. 
I02I, under the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 
6 fasciculi. The last three characters in the title, being 
d special name of this work, may be translated into 
' record of the wonderful principle.' 

1561 ^^:t^A^iiiPlPiii 

Thien-thM-^'-fco-t^-sh'-shELa-man-Mu-Me. 

' An oral transmission of the doctrine of Dhyina or meditation, 
by £'-A;6-ta-sh' {IC-i), of the Thien-th4i (hill or school).' 

Recorder's name not mentioned, i fasciculus. 



1562 






Tshin-kwan-yin-im-shiL 
'A commentary on the Avaloldt€«vara-yaiaua(?)-s<ltra, No. 326.' 

.Spoken by ^'-^o-t&-sh' (^'-i), of the Thien-thai 
hill or school, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618, 
I fasciculus. 

1563 mu^uMWim^> 

Tshin-kw^n-yin-^in-shu-sMii-i-M&.o. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by ^'-ynen, of the Thien-thai school, of 
the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi. 
The last three characters in the title being a special 
name of this work may be translated into ' record of 
opening the meaning.' 

The following three works were spoken by Z'-^o-t^-sh' 
{K'-\), of the Thien-thai hill or school, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. d. 589-618; and No. 1566 was recorded 
by his disciple Kwan-tin, but the recorders of Nos. 1564 
and 1565 are not mentioned: — 

1564 mmmwi^^mmu^ 

.^ - ^ 

Shih-mo-ho-p^n-^ro-po-lo-mi-yKn-iK&o- 
i-s^n-m^i. 

•An explanation of the Sam^dhi or meditation called understanding- 
thought (explained in) the Mah^pra^rnap^ramita-sfltra, No. ?.' 

I fasciculus. 



^^ 



1565 P9 ® i^ 

Sz'-nien-Mu. 

' (A discourse or work) on the Satur-smrity-upasthana, or four 
subjects of thoughts.' 
4 fasciculi. The subject of this work is the first 
division of the thirty-seven constituents of true know- 
ledge, or the Bodhipakshika-dharma. See Childers' 
Pali Dictionary, pp. 92 b, 466 b. 



1566 ti^mm m.^um 

Zan--w^n-hu-k-wo-p&n-.2ro-A;ia-sliu. 

' A commentary on the KSrnmkar%a-de«apaia (!)-prajr;7ap3ramit4- 
stttra, No. 17.' 
5 fasciculi. 

1567 # IS; ir i ^ 



1 ^ ^ il ^ IB 

Fo-shwo-2'an-wan-hu-kwo-paii-^^o-po-lo- 
mi-Hn-shu-shan-pao-H. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by Shan-yueh, of the Thien-thai school, 
A. D. 1230, under the Southern Sun djmasty, A. d. 
1 1 27-1 280. 4 fasciculi. The last three characters in 
the title, being a special name of this work, may be 
translated into ' record of spiritual gems.' 



1568 



?e ^ A m i^ M 

Tliieii-thai-pa-y5:iao-ta-i. 

' An outline of eight divisions of (Buddha's) teaching according 
Ho the Thien-thai school.' 

Drawn by Kwan-tin, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
Than djoiasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. The eight 
divisions are technically called '^M^ fflf, ^^/f ^§, Z^ 

^» ^, iM' M> HI. *""*' ^^^^^' P^'™^' P"-ti"' teari, 
thun, pieh, yuen. Edkins translates these into 'the 
compliant, gradual, secret, indeterminate, collection, 
progress, distinction, and completion.' See his Chinese 
Buddhism, p. 182. The first four are styles of teaching 
considered as medical compounds, while the last four are 
those of the law taught as the taste or power of 
medicine. The last four are fully explained in Nos. 
1551 and 1569. 



1569 



Sz'-M4o-i. 



' (A work on) the meaning of four divisions of (Buddha's) teaching.' 
Cf. Nos. 1551, 1568. 

Composed .by K'-ko {K'-i), of the Thien-thai hill or 
school, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 6 fasciculi. 

1570 m M"^ ^ 

Kwo-tshin-pM-Iu. 

■ A collection of a hundred (compositions of the teacher) of the 
Kwo-tshih (monastery, viz. E'-i, of the Thien-thM hiU or 
school).' 

Collected by his disciple Kwan-tiii, of the Thaii 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 4 fascicali. 



347 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



348 



1571 mmmm^^nmf^ 

Shih-shan-polo-mi-tshz'-ti-f^man. 

* An explanation of the gradual doctrine of the Dhy&na- 
pAratnitft.' 

Spoken by E'-ko-ti-ah' (Z'-i), of the Thien-thai lull 
or school, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618, and 
recorded by hia disciple Fa-fcin, and revised by Kwfin- 
tin. 10 fasciculL 



1572 ^^^M^TJ 



FS.-MS-tsliz'-ti-A:u-man. 
* The first gate or atep to the order or degren of the state of 
existence (Dharmadh&tu).' 

Composed by K'-ko {K'-i), of the Thien-thai hill or 
school, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 3 fasciculL 
This is a useful work on the Buddhist technical terms. 

The following two works were spoken by K'-ko-t^sh! 
(E'-i), of the Thien-thai hiU or school, of the Sui 
dynasty, A. d. 589-618, and No. 1573 was recorded 
by his disciple Kwan-tin, but the recorder of No. 1574 
is not mentioned: — 

1573 ;^ # H ^ ff ^ 

FS,n-tan-sliii-inM-hliin-fa. 
' Rales for the practice of thp Vaipulya-sam^dhi or extended 

meditation.' 
I fasciculus. 

1574 ^t ± + ^ 1^ 

Tsin-thu-shi-i-lun. 

' A treatise on ten doubts about the Pure Land (Sukh^vatl).' 
I fasciculus. This treatise explains ten doubts about 
being born in Sukhavatl of Amit43Tis or Amitabha, 
and removes them, according to jS'Ts own view~on 
this doctrine. The ten doubts are — (i) Those who 
wish to be bom in the Pure Land seem to be in want 
of great mercy and compassion, (z) Their wish to be 
born seems to be contrary to the reason or law of 
wu-shan or ' without birth ' ( Anutpanna !). (3) They 
seem to wish partially to be bom in one land. (4) They 
seem to believe partially in one Buddha. (5) Even 
those who are not free from worldly thirst are allowed 
to be bom there. (6) They are said to attain to the 
state of freedom from return (Avinivartaniya). (7) They 
do not wish to be born in the inner palace (of the 
Tushita heaven, where the future Buddha Maitreya lives 
now). (8) They are allowed to be born there only by 
meditating or thinking intensely on Amitdyus or Ami- 
tabha ten times. (9) "Women and the deformed are not 
allowed to be bom there. (10) Vhether any other 
action or practice is needed for going to be bom there. 



As to the eighth doubt, thd term -p jgj shi-nien is 
generally explained by others as 'repetitions of Bud- 
dha's name ten times ;' but K'-i takes it in the sense of 
'intense thought on Buddha ten times.' Cf. No. 1559, 
where his whole view is folly explained. 



1575 



^c>i 



KwS,n-sin-lun-shu. 

' A commentary on the treatise about meditation on the heart 
(composed by iT-i).' 

Compiled by Kw4n-tin, of the Thien-th4i school, of 
the ThM dynasty, A. b. 618-907. 5 fasciculi. 



1576 ^Bi^^:kM^^ 



_LL 



t^ 



^ 



N^n-yo-sz'-tS.-shan-sh'-li-shi-yuen-wan. 

' Prayer by Hwui-sz', the great Dhy^na teacher of the N§,n-yo, 
or the southern high mountain.' 

I fasciculus. For the author Hwui-sz', seeNos. 1542, 
1543) 1547- 

1577 %^ ^m Am m% 

Thieii-thS,i-A;'-A;o-ta-sh'-pieli-Arwh£iii. 

' A separate or special life of £''-io-ta-sh' (jST'-i), of the Thien-thfti 
(hill or school).' 

Compiled by his disciple Kw4n-tin, of the Than 
dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fasciculus. 

The following two works were composed by Tsan-aan, 
of the Thien-thai school, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 
618-907: — 

1578 It H ;^ E 

Z^i-kw^n-ta-i. 
'An outline of (Mo-hb-)i;i-kw&D, No. 1538.' 
21 leaves. 

1579 ^^ !^^ 

Sh' -Aim-sin-y &.0 . 

* (A treatise on) the beginning and end of the importance con- 
cerning the heart.' 
2 leaves. 

1580 # tH ^ # 

Siu-AMn-y^o->J '. 

' (A treatise on) the importance of the practice of confession.' 
Composed by Z''-li, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 17 leaves. 

1581 + ^ H PI 
Shi-pu-'rh-man. 

' (A treatise on) ten inseparable (" not two ") subjects.' 



349 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WOEKS. 



350 



Composed. by Ts4n-a4n, of the Thien-thai school, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 14 leaves. This 
work is a part of, or an extract from No. 1535. See 
ii^'-tsin, fasc. 42, fol. 9 a. 

1582 ^ ^ Pjf 
Sh'-jko-khko. 

' Record of pointing out impprtance.' 
A commentary on the preceding work. 

Compiled by ^'-li, of the Thien-thai school, of the 
later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi. 

1583 ^ ill W 

Zin-kan-pi. 
' A diamond probe.' A metaphysical work. 

Composed by Tsan-»an, of the Thien-thai school, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus j 
37 leaves. 

1584 ^^MI^^>C>-W^ 
"Fsk-k '-i-pien-kwUn-sin-'rh-p^i-wan. 

Two hundred questions on (the treatise about) meditation on the 
heart (cf. No. 1575), being a work left by TSk-V (unfinished?) 
at his death.' 

Compiled by .^i-^n, of the Thien-thai school, of 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. i fasciculus; 
27 leaves. 

1585 M M M 
Yun-Aia-tsi. 

' A compilation (of general accounts of the Law, made by a priest) 
of Yun-Adi (name of a place).' 

Compiled by Hhtien-Aiao, of the Thien-thai school, 
of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This 
work does not belong to the Shan or Dhy^na school, 
though its full title has the two characters Shan-tsun 
or ' Dhyana school.' 

The following two works were composed by Hwai- 
tsb, of the Thien-thai school, of the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 
I 280-1 368 : — 

1586 5i ^ # ffe >ci^ w m 

Thien-tMi-Awh^n-fo-sin-yin-M. 

' A record of the transmission of the seal of Buddha's heart 
(Buddha-hWday^mudr^), of the Thien-th&i school.' 

ro leaves. 

1587 ^^ ±mMnf^ 

Tsin-thu-Adn-kwiii-ySiO-man. 

' An important gate or doctrine of meditation on the state of the 
Pure Land (Sukh^vati).' 
18 leaves. 



1588 t B mumn 

Sheu-lan-yen-iin-i-hai. 
' The sea of the meaning of (or a commentary on) the iSUrangama- 
sfttra. No. 446.' 

Compiled or collected by Hhien-kwei, about a.d. 
1 165, under the Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. 1127- 
1280. 30 fasciculi. It contains three older com- 
mentaries, which are arranged one after the other 
pider each sentence or passage of the Siltra. The 
respective titles and compilers of these three com- 
mentaries are — (i) I-shu, or ' a statement of the mean- 
ing,* by Tsz'-siien, about a.d. 1030. {2) Piao-sh'- 
yao-i, or 'a mark for pointing out the important 
meaning,' by Hhiao-yueh, about a.d. 1073. (3) Tsi-AiS, 
or ' a collection of explanations,' by .^an-yo, about A. D. 
1059. 

The following two works were compiled by Kkan- 
kwan, the fourth patriarch of the Hwa-yen or Avatam- 
saka school, who died in A. d. 806, under the Than 
dynasty, a. d. 618-907 : — 

1589 :k:^ M W^ $ MM^ 

T^-fan-kwan-fo-hw^-yen-iKn-shu. 
' A commentary ^on' the BuddhS,Tata})isaka-Taipulya-S<itra, Nq. 88.' 
60 fasciculi. 



1590 



A:^ MM 



'M M ^'> 



TSi-fan-kwM-fo-hwa-yen-Hn-sui-sliu- 
yen-i-Mao. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 
90 fasciculi. 

The following three works were composed by Fa-tsan, 
the third patriarch of the Hwa-yen school, now, called 
w gT -^ Hhien-sheu-tsun, after the posthumous 
name of this patriarch, who died in a.d. 712, under 
the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907 ; — 



1591 W 

Hwa-yen-yi-shan-zii^o-i-fan-tshi-Hn. 

* A treatise on the distinction of the meaning of the doctrine 
of one vehicle (Ekay&na), of the Buddh^Tatamsaka-sfttra, 
Nofi. 87, 88.' 

4 fasciculi; 10 chapters. 



351 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



352 



1592 ^mum&^pp^±~mm 

Hwa-yen-^m-min-fS,-phiii-nei-li-s^n-pS,o-^4n.. 
'A treatise on the Triratna established or explained in the 
Min-f4 ("clear law") chapter of the BuddhftvataTTisaka- 
Bdtra, Nos. 87 (fesc. 10), 88 (fesc 18).' 

2 fasciculi. 

1593 w^^m^n^mMum 

Siu-hwa-yen-ao-^'-wan-tsin-hw^n-yuen-kw^n. 

' (A treatise on) the deepest meaning of the Buddh&vatamsaka- 
s<ltra, Nos. 87. 88, viz. when falseness comes to an end, it 
is the return to its origin.' 

1 6 leaves; 6 chapters. 

1594 M A ^ 

Tuen-^san-lun. 

* A treatise on the origin of man.' 
Composed by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, who died in A. D. 841, under the Than 
djmasty, A. D. 618-907. 11 leaves; 4 chapters. The 
first chapter confutes Confucianism ; the second does 
the same with the Htnayana school, and even some of 
the followers of the Mahayana who still believe in only 
a part of the Law ; the third explains the true doctrine 
of Buddha; and the fourth unites all those before 
confuted, and treats them as if they were all the right 
teachings, being produced from one and the same source. 
This is a very well-known work. 

1595 % mu^ m 

Hwa-yen-fcin-^ '-kwM. 

* An outline of the contents of the BaddhElvatatnsaka-stltra, 
Nos. 87, 88.' 

Drawn by Fa-tsan, the third patriarch of the Hwa- 
yen school, of the Th&n dynasty, A. D. 618-907. i fas- 
ciculus; 27 leaves; 10 chapters. 

1596 i± i J1 ^ 1^ M PI 

Ku-h.wk-jen-ik-ki^kwkn-m&n. 

' A commentary on (the treatise about) the meditation on the 
state of existence, according to the Buddh^Tatamsaka- 
stltra, Nos. 87, 88.' 

Compiled by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
I fasciculus. The text was composed by Tu Fa-shun, 
the first patriarch or the founder of this school in 
China, who died in A. d. 640. 

1597 1^Mit^lra^#^ 

Fo-i-Aiao-Mn-lun-shu-shwo-yao. 

'Ad extract from a commentary on the Sastra, No. 1209, of the 
Sfltra of Buddha's last teaching, No. 122.' 



Made by Tsin-yuen, a Corean priest of the Hwa-yen 
school, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127 

1 fasciculus; 63 leaves. The original commentator 
is not mentioned. The (Sastra is wrongly ascribed to 
Asvaghosha, instead of Vasubandhu. See .fi^'-tsin, 
fasc. 36, fol. 18 b. 

1598 $ M ^ ^ ^ ^ 
HwS,-yeii-£El-^^hliiieii-^in. 

'A hidden mirror of the state of existence (Dharmadhatu) 

according to the Buddhavatamsaka-slitra, Nos. 87, 88.' 
A commentary on No. 1596. 

Compiled by ZAan-kwan, the fourth patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 

2 fasciculi. 

1599 Bi^mm^^^^'m^^M 

P4ii-^;o-po-lo-mi-to-sin-Kn-Mo-shu. 

' An abridged or brief commentary on the Pra5f«4p8,ramita- 
hridaya-sfttra. No. 20.* 

Compiled by Fa-tsan, the third patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, in A. B. 702, under the Than dynasty, 
A. D. 618-907. I fasciculus; 13 leaves. 

1600 m^'^'mm^m^m 

P^n-^o-sin-^in-liao-shu-lien-shu-^i. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 

Compiled by Sh'-hwui, of the Hwa-yen school, who 
died in a. d. 946, under the Latter Tsin dynasty, A. d. 
936-946. 2 fasciculi. The last three characters in 
the title, being a special name for this work, mean ' a 
record of pearls united together by a etring.' 

1601 ^M ^^^ 

Yu-ljLn-phan-iiA-shu. 

' A commentary on the Ullambana-sfttra, No. 303.' 
Compiled by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
2 fasciculi. 

1602 ^m^m^f-mmmmM^ 

HwS,-yen-jJiii-8h'-tsz'-A£ln-yun-^en-lei-/ii^. 

' A brief commentary on the treatise about the Buddh^vatamsaka- 
sfltra compared with a golden lion.' 

Compiled by Tsin-yuen, a Corean priest of the Hwa- 
yen school, of the later Sun dynasty, a. D. 960-1127. 
19 leaves. The text is the work of Fa-tsan, the third 
patriarch of the Hwa-yen school, who wrote this treatise 
at the request of the Empress Wu Tso-thien, A. n. 684- 
705, of the Than dynasty. The golden lion referred to 



353 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



354 



io the title is said to have been an ornament placed 
in the Imperial garden. The last four characters in the 
title, being a special ' name for this commentary, may 
mean ' explanation (as imperfect) as (a dragon appears) 
in the midst of a cloud (?).' 

1603 nmi^mum^ 

Fo-shwo-o-mi-tho-AiiA-shu. 
' A commentary on the BaddhabhS.sIuta-amitSyus-s<ltTa, i. e. the 
short SukhSvatlvy^iha, No. 200.' 

Compiled by Tuen-hhiao, a Corean priest, of the 
Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 9 leaves. 



m 



1604 m ^Um :k 

SMo-hhin-Aun-tiao-t^-tsafi-yin. 

' Sounds of (the words of) the great repository, or a dictionary 
of the Buddhist Canon, republished in the Sh4o-hhin 
period, A. D. 1131-1162 (under the Southern Sufi dynasty, 
A. D. 1127-1368).' 

Compiled (originally?) by KhvL-ky/in, in about A. d. 
1094, under the later or Northern Sun dynasty, A, d. 
960-1127. 3 fasciculi. 

1605 ^ -^ i^ # » 

Yi-tshi^Ain-yin-i. 

' A dictionary (" sotrnd and meaning ") of the whole Canon.' 
Compiled by- Hhiien-yin, in about A d. 649, under 
the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 26 fasciculi. 






1606 ¥ m 

HwS,-yen-Hn-yin-i. 

*A dictionary ("sound and meaning") of the Buddh&vatamsaka- 
edtra, No. 88.' 

Compiled by Hwui-win, in about A.d. 700, under 
the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 4 fasciculi. 

1607 Wi^i^ 

Pien-w§i-lu. 
' Becords of explanation or confutation of the falseness (of 
Taoism).' 

Compiled by Sian-m&i, of the Shan or Dhyana school, 
of the Yuen dynasty, in A. D. 1291, under the Yuen 
dynasty, A. D. 1 280-1368. 5 fasciculi. 

1608 m Muu m 

Sui-^fl-^iA-mu-lu. 
'A catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the Sui 
dynasty, a. d. 589-618.' 

Compiled by priests and literati, in a. d. 603, who 
had been appointed by the Emperor as traiuslators 



of the Tripitoka. 5 fasciculi. The total number of 
the books mentioned in this catalogue is 2109 works, 
in 5058 fasciculi ; of which 402 works, in 747 fasciculi, 
had then been lost. 

1609 The same title as No. 1608. 

Compiled by Fa-Mn and others, in a.d. 594. 
7 fasciculi. The total number of the books mentioned 
in this catalogue is 2257 works, in 5310 fasciculi; 
of which the number missing may be about the same 
as that m the preceding work. 

1610 ^Mfii^^m^m 

Wu-Z;eu-kh^n-tm-^nn-^in-mu-la. 

'A revised catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under 
the Sen dynasty, of the Wu family, A. D. 690-^05 (or the 
rigjitful but then nominal ThSn dynasty, a. d. 618-907).' 

Compiled by Min-AMen and others, in a.d. 695. 
15 fasciculi. The total number of the books mentioned 
in this catalogi:^e is 3616 works, in 8641 fasciculi; 
of which that of the translations of the Tripiiaka of 
the Mahay^jia and Hlnayana is 1470 works, in 2406 
fasciculi. 

The Zeu dynasty of the Wu family fills the latter 
part of the reign of the Empress Wu Tsb-thien, who 
set aside the rightful sovereign ^ui-tsun, the fifth 
Emperor of the Than dynasty, and usurped the throne 
for twenty years. In A. d. 690, she adopted the 
dynastic title of ^eu in lieu of Than. See Mayers' 
Chinese Keader's Manual, p. 256, No. 862, and p. 381, 
col. I. 

1611 AMMWi^ ^ U ^ 

Ta-ts§,n-shan-Aiao-f^-pS,o-pi^o-inu. 

' A catalogue of the Dharmaratna, being the holy teaching of 
the great repository, or Buddhist sacred books.' 

Compiled originally by Wan Ku, of the later (or 
Northern) or Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1280; 
and continued by Kwan-Au-pS, in a. d. i 306, under the 
Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1280-1368. 10 fasciculi. This 
catalogue entirely depends on No. 161 2, and adds a 
short account of the contents of each book. 

1612 ^Tu^^wiHitm 

X'-yuen-fH-pSiO-^en-thun-tsun-lu. 

'A comparative catalogue of the Dharmaratna or Buddhist 
sacred books (collected) in the £'-yuen period, A. D. 1264- 
1 294 (under the Yuen dynasty, which ruled over the whole 
of China, from A.«. 1280 till 1368).' 

Compiled by Em-kL-aikn and others, in a.d. 1285- 
1287, 10 fasciculi. The total number of the trans- 

Aa 



355 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



356 



lations of the Tripiiaka mentioned in this catalogue 
is 1440 works, in 5586 fasciculi. Besides this number, 
there are some miscellaneous Indian and Chinese 
■works. All the translations of the Tripitoka and other 
Indian works are compared with the Tibetan trans- 
lations. The Sanskrit titles, being taken from the 
latter translations, are transliterated into Chinese and 
added to the Chinese ones. This catalogue is generally 
called JT'-yuen-lu. 

The following three works were compiled by Tsun-lo 
and ^u-Mi, in A. d. 1378, under the Min dynasty, 
A. D. 1368-1644: — 

1613 mi^mm^m^m^M 

Lan-Aie-o-poh-to-lo-pS.o-^-Au-H6. 

'A commentary on the Lank&vat&ra-ratna-siitrs, No. 175.' 
8 fasciculi. 

16U m^nm^^^^'U^M 

Pan-^fO-po-lo-mi-to-sin-A;m-ftu-M^. 

' A commentary on the PrajfJapSramita-hndaya-sfltra, No. 20.' 

4 leaves. 

1615 ^mm^^m^mmm 

^m-kan-pan-^o-po-lo-iiii-/5in-Au-HS. 
• A commentary on the VajraJrftAedika-prajSaparamlta-stitra, 
No. 10.' 
28 leaves. 

The above three commentaries were compiled under 
E,n Imperial order of the first Emperor of the Min 
dynasty, reigned A. D. 1368-1398. In a.d. i^'j'j he, 
Ly a decree, caused all the Buddhist priests in China to 
study these three Sutras ; and at the same time he called 
together the priests of the Shan or Dhyana school to 
compile these works. This is one of the reasons why 
these Sutras have become so popular in China. 

The names of the collectors or compilers of the 
following four works are unknown : — 

1616 :km±m^M.^mm 

Ta-mifi-tM.i-tsun-wan-hwM-ti-yu-slu- 
sii-tsan-wan. 
'The Imperial prefaces and laudatory verses of the Emperor 
Thai-tsuii Wan {EMn-tiu), of the great Min dynasty, 
reigned a.d. 1403-1424.' 

I fasciculus; 12 leaves; 10 compositions, both in 
prose and verse, dated some time between a.d. 1410- 
1415. 



1617 mmnM^a^^mM^ 

m ft ^ m 

.Su-fo-shi-tsun-^Ti-Mi-phu-SEl-tsun-io- 
shan-san-min-Ain. 

' Stitra of the names of Buddhas Bhagavat Tath^gatas, Bodhl- 
sattvas, Aryas, and iSiddhi-sangha or spiritual priests.' 

40 fasciculi. The preface dates from A. n. 1415. 

1618 mmwMia^^mM^ 

Zu-foTshi-tsun-^oi-lai-phu-sa-tsun-^o- 
min-M^n-ko-Mii. 

* Verses on the names of the Buddhas Bhagavat TathSgatas, 
Bodhisattvas, and Aryas.' 

51 fasciculi. The preface dates from a. d. 14 15. 

1619 ^ m ^K ffl 

Kkn-jmrko-khu. 

' Verses on the influentialpower or favour (of Buddha).' 

I fasciculus. The Imperial preface dates from a. d. 
1420. 

1620 1$ ft # 

Shan-san-iwMn. 

' Memoirs of spiritual priests.' 

Compiled by the Emperor jOan-tsu, the third 
sovereign of the Min dynasty, reigned a.d. 1403-14 2 4. 
9 fasciculi. The preface by the compiler dates from 
A.D. 1417. 209 priests, both foreign and native, are 
mentioned, from Kasyapa Matanga of the Eastern Han 
dynasty, a.d. 25-220, to Phu-an of the Southern 
Sun dynasty, a. d. 1127-1280, who are in the narration 
preceded by some priests of the Yuen dynasty, a. d. 
1280-1368. The Emperor selects these priests, whose 
actions seem very wonderful and almost supernatural, 
as they are described in older memoirs. 

1621 i<,m ^Ml^Wi 

T^-min-sllii-ts^n-f^-shu. 
' (A concordance of) numerical (terms and phrases) of the Law 
of the Tripitaka (collected) under the great Min dynasty, 
A. D. 1368-1644.' 

Collected and annotated by Yi-«u, a priest of the 
Shan-thien-Au ('upper India') hill (in China), and 
others. 40 fasciculi. In this useful concordance many 
technical terms and phrases are arranged according to 
the order of their own number, and they extend from 
1 (i. e. terms and phrases beginning with one) up, to 
84,000. 



357 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



358 



(b) J\^ BJJ ^J / V ^^ gg ^^ Ta-min-suh-au-tsan-^u-tsi, or Several 
Chinese Works successively admitted into the Canon during the great Min 
dynasty, A. D. 1 368-1644 (in or before A. d. 1584). 



1622 i ^ ^ 11 ^ ^ IB 

Hw£i-yeii-hhuen-than-hwui-hhuen-ii. 

' A record of the explanation of the hidden meaning of (or a com- 
mentary on) the introductory part of (the commentary on) 
the Buddh^vatamsaka-sHtra, No. 1589.' 

Compiled by Phu-sui, of the Yuen dynasty, A. d. 
1280-1368, 40 fasciculi. 

1623 *> ^ M i « ^ ^ 

Miao-fa-lien-hwi-Adn-y^o-^i^. 

' An important explanation of (or a commentary on) the Sad- 

dharmapuntiarika-sfttra, No. 134." 

Compiled by jfie-hwan, of the later or Northern, or 
Southern Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1280. 7 fasciculi. 

1624 :kMmn'n^^^mm^m 

Ta-fo-tin-wan-hhin-sheu-lan-yen-^iu-li-wui-H^. 

'A compilation of explanations of (or nine earlier commentaries 
on) the Mababuddhoshmlsha-sarvaiarya-stlrangama-sfttra, 
No. 446.' 
Compiled by WM-tso, in A. d. 1342, under the Yuen 
dynasty, a. d. i 280-1368. 20 fasciculi. 



1625 



:^ %. iGi m m 

T^-shan-Mi-sin-lun-shu. 

•A commentary on the MahSyana-»raddhotpada-«astra, No. 1249.' 
Compiled by Fa-tsS,n, the third patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 
5 fasciculi. 

1626 A^^fiife^tlliB 

TSi-shan-i/ii-sin-lun-pi-sio-M. 

'A revised record ' or commentary on the preceding work. 
Compiled by Tsz'-siien, of the later Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1 127. 15 fasciculi. 

The following two works were compiled by Wan- 
tsh4i, who died in A.D. 1302, under the Yuen dynasty, 
A.D. 1 280-1368: — 

1627 ^ ife |)f H 
JOio-lun-sin-shu. 

• A new commentary on the treatise by Saii-i&o (a famoos disciple 
of Kumaraiylva).' 
% &£ciculi. 



1628 ^WA%1iMW Ul 
^S/O-lun-sin-shu-yiu-^'aii. 

A commentary on the preceding work. 

10 fasciculi. The last two characters in the title, 
being a special name for this work, may mean ' playing 
with a strong and well-tempered weapon.' 



I'y 



1629 m mm^m ^ 

Yueii-Hao-A;ifi-lifiO-shu-^'-MS,o. 

■ An extract&om an abridged or brief commentary on the Pftrna- 
buddha-stltra, No. 427.' 

Made by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the Hwa-yen 
school, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 30 fasciculi; 

1 o divisions. The original commentary is said to have 
been compiled by the same author, but it is not found 
in this collection. 

1630 ^MMWi^M^ 

Z^in-k^n-^in-lun-shu-tswS-n-yao. 
' An extract &om a commentary on the Va$TaA;A:AedikS-s<ltra- 
eistra, Nos. 1167, 1168, 1231.' 

Made by Tsun-mi (see No. 1629); and revised by 
Tsz'-suen, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 

2 fasciculi. 

1631 m ^ ill m. n ^ ie 

Shih-y5in-kari-iiii-khan-tin-M. 
' A revised record ' or commentary on the preceding work. 

Compiled by Tsz'-suen (see No. 1630), in a. d. 1024. 
7 fasciculi. 



1632 



W^i-mo-Mie-su-shwo-iin-Au. 

'A commentary on the Vimalaklrti-nirdesa-sdtra, No. 146.' 
Compiled by San-Mo, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, 
A.D. 384-417. 10 fasciculi. This work is generally 
quoted by the short name of iTu-wli-mo; and it is 
a very well-known comment. 

1633 ^mMAWsm^ 

HwS,-yen-yueii-2an-lun-Aie. 

' A commentary on the treatise on the origin of man according to 
the Hwa-yen school, No. 1594.' 
A a 2 



359 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



360 



Compiled by Yuen-^iao, in a. d. 1322, under the 
Yuen dynasty, A. D. 1 280-1 368. 3 fasciculi. 

1634 ^ ^ WH 

Ko-i-lwcL. 

' A treatise on the eradication of doubt.' 
Composed by Tsz'-Mari, a Chinese Bhikshu, and 
annotated by Sh'-tsz' (Siwha), a Bhikshu of the Western 
region, both under the Mirt dynasty, A. d. 1368-1644. 
5 fasciculi; 20 chapters. The third chapter answers 
the question, why Buddha is so called without mention- 
ing his family and personal name. All other chapters 
relate and explain several sceptical views. It is a 
very interesting work. 



1635 



Tliien-tha.i-sz'-^i§,o-i-tsi-^u. 

'A commentary on (the treatise on) the four divisions of 
(Buddha's) teaching according to the Thien-thii school, 
No. 1551.' 

Compiled by Man-«un, of the Nan-thien-^ ('south 
India') monastery (in China), in a. D. 1334, under the 
Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1280-1368. 10 fasciculi. 

1636 it ^ ^ Hk 

iTiao-shan-fEi-shu. 

* (A concordance of) numerical (terms and phrases) of the Law in 
the vehicle of the teaching, or the Tripitaka.' 

Collected by Yuen-tsin, in about A. d. 1431, under 
the Min dynasty, A.D. 1368-1644, 12 fasciculi. This 
is a later collection similar to No. 1621. 

1637 nrnmi^MM 

Fo-tsu-li-tai-thun-tsM. 
' A complete statement concerning Buddha and Patriarchs in 
aU ages.' 
A history of Buddhism, 

Compiled by Nien-khka, of the Yuen dynasty, a. d. 
1 280-1368. 36 fasciculi. The narration of this work 
begins with the so-called first ruler of China, Ph4n-ku, 
down to A. D, 1333 or 1344, when the compilation was 
completed. It relates several events concerning not 
only Buddhism, but also Confucianism and Taoism. 

1638 If # W f ll 

SMn-lin-pS,o-lihiin. 

' Precious instruction of the ShSn or Dhy&na school.' 
Collected by Miio-hhi and Z'u-an, of the later (or 
Northern) or Southern Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1280; 
and re-collected or added by Tsin-shan, of the Min 
dynasty, a.d. 1368-1644. 4 fasciculi; about 300 
compositions. 



^U ^ 



1639 i^-^ M 1^ $■ 

T^-fM-kwM-fo-hwS,-yeii-^m-sliu-Mao. 

' An extract from two commentaries on the Buddh^vatamsaka- 
vaipulya-sMra, Nos. 1589, 1590.' 

Made by ZAan-kwan, the fourth patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen school, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 
30 fasciculi. 

1640 MW ^MM 

FUn-i-mia-i-tsi. 

' A collection of the meanings of the (Sanskrit) names translated 
(into Chinese).' 

Collected by Fa-yun, in a.d. 1151, under the 
Southern Sun dynasty, A.D. 1 127-1368. 20 fasciculi; 
64 chapters. This is a very useful dictionary of the 
technical names both in the Sauskrit and Chinese 
Buddhist literature, though much correction is required. 

1641 Jp ^ jE M 

SMn-tsun-^M-mo. 

' A right line of succession of the Sh&n or DhySna school.' A 
collection of extracts from an older compilation (perhaps 
No. 1526) of the sayings of the eminent priests of this 
school, 

Collected by Zii-^pk, in about a.d. 1488-1505, under 
the Min dynasty, a. d. 1368-1644. 20 fasciculi. 

1642 '^ ^M ^ 

Pai-^Etn-tshin-kw^i. 
' Pure rules (established) by VSi-kS,n (of the Thin dynasty, a. d. 
618-907).' 

Re-collected by Toh-hwui, and revised by Ta-su, 
both under the Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280-1 368. 
8 fasciculi ; 9 chapters. ' Most of these rules however 
refer to worldly matters ; so that they are not only 
far from the Vinaya, but also from the original rules of 
Pdi-Aan.' K'-tsin, fasc. 43, fol. 12 b. 

1643 H it 2p J^^ g^ 

S§,n-MS,o-pin-sin-lun. 

• An impartial (" even-mind ") treatise on the three teachings or 

doctrines,' viz. Confucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism. 

CompoBed by Liu Mi, of the Yuen dynasty, a. d. 
1280-1368. 2 fasciculi. In the first place it asserts 
that all the three doctrines should not be despised, 
because they equally have the influence of causing man 
to practise goodness and avoid evil. In the second 
place it explains a difference of the final result of these 
teachings. In the third place it confutes widely the 
opinions of Han Yii (a.d. 768-824), Eu-yan Siu (1017- 
\ 1072), £hea HSo (1032-1085), Khei. I (1033-1107), 



361 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



362 



and Zu Hhi (i 130-1200). These five Chinese literati 
and philosophers are very well-known as sceptical authors 
who wrote against Buddhism. See Mayers' Chinese 
Reader'sManual, p. 50, No. 158; p.ieg.No. 529; p. 34, 
No. 107; p. 34, No. 108; p. 25, No. 79 respectively. 



1644 

Tsz'-man-A;in-lihiin. 

' Cautious instructions to priests.' 
A collection of about 200 compositions. 

Collected by .^u-pa, in about A. D. 1 488-1 505 (cf. 
No. 1 641), under the Min dynasty, A. d. 1368-1644. 
10 fasciculi. 

1645 m-^^M 

Sun-tsin-wan-tsi. 

' A collection of the compositions of (a priest of) Siin-tsin (name 
of a place in China).' 

Composed (and collected) by Ki^-auiL, who died ia 
A.D. 1072, under the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 



19 fasciculi. 
No. 1530. 

1646 



The first three fasciculi are the same as 
E4-8hi-kwei-M. 

' (A commentary on) the rules for (treating) the eight kinds of 
consciousness (VijrnSnas).' 

Compiled by Phu-thii, also called Han-shan-ta-sh', 
of the Min dynasty, A. D. 1368-1644. i fasciculus; 
33 leaves. For the name of the compiler, see K'-tBm, 
fasc. 42, fol. 22 a, where the two characters Pu^Au, or 
' additional commentary,' are added to the title of this 
work. The text consists of twelve verses, and it is said 
to have been composed by the famous Hhtien-^Sn 
(Hiouen-thsang), of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 
See a recent Chinese edition of ■^ -^ J\ ^E [g ^^ 
Sian-tsun-pa-yao-Aih-Aig (fasc. 2, part 7), published in 
Nanking, 1870. The following is a list of the eight 
Vigfwanas : — 



Sanskbit. 

(i) Zakshur-vi^nana 

(2) iStotaa 

(3) Ghrawa 

(4) G'ihyk 

(5) KHya 

(6) Manas 

(7) Klishte-manas 

(8) llaya 



PlLI. 

Zakhu-viwjidna 

Sota 

GhS.na 

Gi\hk 

Kaya 

Mano 



Chinese. 



Yen-shi 

'rh 

Pi 

Sho 

Shan 

' Zi-li-seh-Ma-ye-mo-no-shi 

^an-wu-i-shi 



i 



1^ fflnfe Tsan-shi 



Teanslation. 

Eye-consciousness 

Ear 

Nose 

Tongue 

Body 

Mind 

Spoiled mind 
> Eeceptical (like) 



The last two Vi^w4nas are not explained in the 
books of the Hinayana. 

There seems to have been another work after No. 
1646 originally in this collection, viz. a commentary on 
15* ^ ^ P^ f^ PM-fa-min-man-lun, or 'i^ata- 
dharma-vidyadv3ra-«Mra,' No. 12 13, compiled by 
Kwdi-M, a celebratfid disciple of Hhuen-^an (Hiouen- 
thsang). See the original catalogue of the collection, 
last part, fol. 26 b, col. 6, where however two works 
(No. 1 646 and the other) are mentioned as if one and 
the same book. Cf. JT'-tsin, fasc. 39, fol. 20 a. But 
this work seems to be wanting in the present Japanese 
edition, or in tl»e copy of it in the India Office 
Library. 



1647 iPM^g^^is^ 

SMn-yuf i-iu-Miien-tsi-tu-sii. 

' A general introduction to a collection of explanations on the 
origin of Dhy&na or meditation.' 

Composed by Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hw^-yen school, of the Thin dynasty, a,d. 618-907. 
4 fasciculi. 

1648 # ^ Wk 

Siu-sin-M^. 

• (A treatise on) the secret of cultivating the heart.' 
Composed by Phu-Ho, a Corean priest of the Shan 
or Dhylina school, under the Yuen dynasty, A, d. 1280- 
1368. I fasciculus. 



363 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 



364 



1649 ^ >0 It P; 

Xan-sin-ztih-shwo. 

' An honest speech with the true heart.' 
Composed by E'no, of the Sh4n or DhyS,n& school, 
of the Yuen dynasty, A. D. 1280-1368. i fasciQuluB; 
15 sections. 

1650 Wft^^^^Htl 

Tsin-san-Ho-fSrsh'-p^o-tsan-lun. 

* A treatise on the prp ciona repository (or RatBa-pi(ak9-«^3tra, 

written) by San-i&o, a teacher of the Law or a Buddhist 
priest of the (Eastern) Tsin dynasty, A.i>. 317-420.' 

I fasciculus; 3 chapters. The author lived in 
f Mn-Sji, the capital of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 
384-417, 

1651 J^ UJ M ^ W C 

Lu-shan-lien.-tsun-pS,o-Hen. 

* A predous mirror of the Lotus school, being (a work of a priest 
of) Lu-shSn.' 

Compiled by Phu-tu, about a.d. 13 14, of the Yuen 
dynasty, a.d. i 280-1 368. 10 fasciculi. 

1652 Mm^^W^^^^^'Wk 

Yiin-min-A'-HSiO-shaii-sh'-w^i-sin-M^. 

• (A treatise on) the secret of " only mind or heart," (written) 

by j?'-fci4o, a teacher of the DhyS.na school, of the YuA-min 
monastery.' 
I fasciculus. jST'-^iao is the posthumous or honour- 
able title of Yen-sheu, who died in a.d. 975, under 
the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 

1653 Jj^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

Shan-tsun-^ie-i-tsi. 

' A compilation of (explanations for) determining doubts according 
to the ShSn or Dby^na school.' 

Compiled by K'-kh6, of the Shan or Dhyana school, 
of the Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280-1368. i fasciculus. 
It gives some rules for thinking or meditating on a 
subject. 

1654 nm^^^'^f 

Hw^-poh-ifcwMii-siii-fa-yS-o. 

* The doctrine of the transmission of the heart (of Buddha, being 
the sayings of a teacher) of the Hw&n-poh hill.' 

Compiled or recorded by F6 Hhiu, about A. d. 842- 
848, of the Than dynasty, A, D. 618-907. I fasciculus. 
The recorder was a minister of state under four suc- 
cessive reigns, a.d. 826-856. He constantly heard 
the preaching of the teacher Hhi-yun, and took 
note of it each time ; the result is the present work. 



He added a preface in a.d. 857. The teacher Hhiryun 
was a disciple of a disciple of the sixth patriarch of 
the Sh&n or Dhyana school, Hwui-nan, and lived on. 
the Hwan-poh hUl, in the Eao-an district of Hun-Aeu., 
His school has consequently been called Hwan-poh-tsun 
(W6-bak-shu, in Japanese sound). This school was 
established in Japan in a.d. 1654 by a Chinese priest 
Yin-yuen (In-gen), and it is one of ten existing 
Buddhist sects in that country at the present day. 
The Japanese editor of this collection of the Chinese 
Tripiteka, D6k6, better known by another name Tetsu- 
gen (' iron eye '), belonged to this school. 

1655 H # PI ^ ^ 

WS,ii-sh§,n-thun-kw^i-tsi. 

' A compilation or work on the principle that several different 
kinds of goodness have but the same final object, i. e. truth.' 

Compiled or composed by Yen-sheu, of the Shan or 
Dhyana school, of the latei: Sun dynasty, A. d. 960- 
II 27. 3 fasciculi. 

1656 f M^#MM^IE^i± 

HwS,-yen-f&-He-kwan-thun-hhiieii-Ai-stin-/ki. 

'A commentary on the verses in the Thun-hhiien-ii (" record of 
passing through the hidden meaning ") of the work on the 
meditation on the Dharmadh&tu, according to the Avatam- 
saka-sMra,' cf. Nos. 1596, 1598. 

The verses were composed by Pan-sun, about a.d. 
1088, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127; and 
annotated by Tsun-tsan, of the Yuen dynasty, a.d. 1280- 
1368. 2 fasciculi. 

1657 :kmi^^M.B¥mMm 

T^-min-^an-hhiao-hwan-heu-man-kan-fo-shwo- 
ti-yi-hhi-yiu-ta-kun-toh-Mri. 

* BuddhabhSshita-param^rtha-sudurlahha-mah^guna-s&tra, ob- 
tained in a dream by the Empress Zan-hhi^o, of the great 
Min dynasty, a. d. i 368-1644.' 

2 fasciculi. The Empress was the consort of Eha.u- 
tsu, the third Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned 
A. D. 1403-1424. She wrote a preface in A.D. 1403, 
in which she says ' that on the new-year's day of the 
thirty-first year of the Hun-wu period, a.d. 1398, 
she burnt incense and sat down quietly in her chamber 
and was reading some old sacred books, and when her 
mind was serene, there appeared suddenly a light 
of the purple-golden colour,' etc. In that strange 
way she obtained this Sutra. This is, however, called 
rightly in K'-tsia. (fasc. 41, fol. 13 a) 'a doubtful or 
felse Siitra.' 



365 



CHINESE MISCELLA.NEOUS WORKS, 



366 




|i|^ Pe-ts4n-Mu§-ii4n-tsM-Mn-h4o-fu, or 



Works wanting in the Northern Collection and now added from the Southera 
Collection with their 'case-marks.' 



1658 mn ^ m 

Suh-^li§,n-tan-lu. 

' A continuation of the records of the transmission of the lamp (of 
the Law), No. 1524.' 

Compiler's name is not mentioned ; but it is stated 
in a work entitled Wei-mu-i-man, that this was com- 
piled by ^u-tin, a Sramana, of the Lin-ku monastery, 
under the Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280-1 368 (?). See 
^'-tsin, fasc. 42, fol. 11 a. 36 fasciculi. 31 18 eminent 
priests of the Sh^n or Dhyana school are enumerated. 






1659 "ife" M 

Ku-tsun-su-yii-lu. 

• Records of the sayings of the Sthaviras or (forty-three) eminent 
priests (of the ShSn or DhySna school) of the former ages.' 

Collected by Ts6-tsan-Au, of the Southern Sun 
dynasty, A.D. 1 1 27-1280 (1). 48 fasciculi. 

1660 j^mm^m^m^ 

Sh^n-tsun-sun-ku-lien-shu-thun-tsi. 

'A complete collection of verses as a gathering of pearls on praise 
of the former (patriarchs) of the ShSn or DhySna school.' 

Collected by Fa-yin, about a.d. ii 74-1 189, 
under the Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. i 127-1280; 
and continued by Phu-hwui, A. p. 1295-1318, of the 
Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280-1368. 40 fasciculi. The 
first collection consists of 325 articles, and 2100 
verses by 122 teachers of the school; and the con- 
tinuation, of 493 articles, and 3050 verses by 426 
teachers. 

1661 W^M^M 

Fo-tsu-thun-M. 

* BeCords of the linage of Buddha and Patriarchs.' 
A history of Chinese Bnddbism. 

Compiled by Z''-phan, of the Thien-thai school, 
about A. D. 1269-1271, of the Southern Sun dynasty, 
A.D. 1127-1280. 54 fasciculi. 



1662 :^ ^ ~ 







Ta-miA-sin-tsan-shan-iiHo-mu-lu. 

• A record of the titles or catalogue of the sacred teaching of the 
three repositories or Tripifoka, (collected) under the great 
Min dynasty, a.d. i 368-1 644.' 



Compiler's name is not mentioned. 4 fasciculi. 
This was originally the Catalogue of the Southen* 
Collection of the Chinese Tripiiaka, published in A. D. 
1368-1398^ under the reign of the first Emperor of 
the Mill dynasty; in 3 fasciculi. See .^''-tsid, feso. 45, 
fol. 15 a. Eut it is now in 4 fasciculi, and employed 
for this reproduction of the Northern Collection (Nos. 
1-1621), first issued in a.d. 1403-1424, under the 
reign of the third Emperor of the same dynasty, to- 
gether with some additional works (Nos. 1622-1662), 
published by Mi-tsan, in China, at the beginning of the 
seventeenth century of the Christian era. Difierences 
in the order of works in both Collections are marked 
above each title. 

Our Catalogue is based on this work. No. 1662, and 
the divisions and subdivisions of the 1662 works men- 
tioned in it are adopted with a slight modification. See 
the table of contents above. It is the same work which 
Mr. Beal calls the Index, giving its contents minutely, 
in his own Catalogue, pp. 2-4, under Case i . Besides 
the fly-leaf and a list of contents, there are six com- 
positions added at the beginning, namely : — ■ 

(i) A memorial by the Japanese editor D6k6 to the 
Japanese Emperor Eeigen, a.d. 1663-1686, on the 
presentation of a copy of his new edition of this Col- 
lection. It dates from the sixth year of the Yemp6 
(Ut. Yen-ho) perio(^ a.d, 1678. 4 leaves. 

(2) Another memorial by the same author with his 
second name Tetsugen, to the Japanese Shidgun or 
Commander-in-chief, Tokugawa Tsunayoshi, a.d. 1681— 
1709, on the same subject. It dates from the first 
year of the Tenna (lit. Ten-wa) period, A. d. 1681. 
3 leaves. 

(3) The first Imperial preface with laudatory verses 
on the Canon, by Thai-tsun (ZAan-tsu), the third 
Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.b. 1403— 
1424. It dates from the eighth year of the Yun-18 
period, a.d. 14 10. 2 leaves. 

(4) The second Imperial preface to the Tripifaka, 
by ^un-tsun, the fourth Emperor of the Than dynasty, 
whoreignedA.D. 684-710. No date. 4leave8. THispre- 
face was written to recommend the translations made by 
I-tsin, and a sketch of his life is therefore given in it. 

(5) The third Imperial preface to the Tripi«aka, 
by Thai-tsun, the second Emperor of the later 01 



367 



CHINESE MISCELLANEOUS \^ORKS. 



368 



Northern Sun dynasty, who reigned a. d. 976-997. No 
date. 2 leaves. 

(6) A letter by the Japanese editor D6k& or Tetsu- 
gen, expressing his wish to receive donations for 
his intended reproduction of this Chinese Tripi<aka. 
It dates from the ninth year of the Kwambun (lit. 
Kwan-hun) period, A. d. 1669. 2 leaVes. 

Towards the end of No. 1662 there are two more 
Imperial compositions added between the titles of 
Nos. 1621 and 1622, namely: — 



(i) An addendum to the Canon, by the third Emperor 
of the Min dynasty above mentioned. It dates from 
the ninth year of the Yun-lo period, A. D. 1411. Half 
a leaf. 

(2) A preface to a list of the works admitted into 
the Canon under the Min dynasty, probably in A. d. 
1584, by Sh9,n-ts\in, the fifteenth Emperor of the 
dynasty, i leaf, with an extra column of the date 
of the twelfth year of the W&i-li period, a. d. 
1584- 



APPENDIX I. 

LIST OF THE INDIAN AUTHORS, WITH THE TITLES OF THE WORKS 

ASCRIBED TO THEM. 

Note — ^The date under the titles is tliat of the translation. 



BODHISATTVAS. 

1 Maitreya, whose nfujae is transliterated §® ^ 
Mi-lo, and translated ^ ^ Tshz'-sh', lit. he whose 
surname means benevolent. See Eitel, p. 70 a ; Edkins, 
Chinese Buddhism, p. 240, and elsewhere. There are 
10 works ascribed to him, namely: — 

No. 1083 'BodhisattTopas^ka-paJiJ;a«llakarma- 

sdtra (V. M.).' a.d. 431. 

„ 1086 Bodhisattvaiaryanirdesa. 
„ 1096 ' Bodhisattvapratimoksha.' 
„ 1097 ' BodhisattvatUakarmalekha.' 
„ 1098 * Bodhisattvapratiinoksha.' 
„ 1 1 70 Saptada«abh1imi-sastra-yoga/(4rya(A.M.). 
„ 1200 ' R&j/adhaHnany&ya-f^stra.' 
i> J 2 35 ' Vinirnltapiiaka-sSstra.' 
„ 1245 MadhySntaTibh^ga-grantba. 
„ 1 315 * Sarvanksh&sthitan^mSrtbai-sSstra.' 

2 Asvaghosha, whose name is translated ]^ pj§ 
Ma-mifi, lit. a horse neighing. The twelfth patriarch. 
See No. 1460, i. e. a life of this Bodhisattva, translated 
by Kumarajlva, a.d. 401-409; Wassiljew, p. 231; 
Eitel, p. 16 b; Edkins, pp. 74, 278; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 95. There are 7 works ascribed to him, namely :— 

No. 1080 'Fifty verses on the rules for serving a 

teacher (S. M.).' A. d. 1004-1058. 

„ Ii8a 'Sfttraiankara-sastra (A.M.).' „ 405. 

„ 1249 ' MabSySnagraddhotpada-sastra.' „ 695-700. 

„ 1250 » .. .. 553- 
„ 1299 ' MahSytoabbftmiguhyavdiamftla (?)- 

gSstra.' „ 557-569. 

„ 1351 BuddhaSaritakavya (I. M.). „ 414-421. 

» 1379 ' Ddradnshfekarmamarga-sdtra.' „ 1004-1058. 



414-421. 


» J» 


649. 


J» 


646-647. 


649. 


557-569- 


661. 


980-1000. 



3 Nigargruna, whose name is translated gg |S^ 
Lun-shu, lit. dragon -tree, |^ ^^ Lun-shan, lit. 
dragon-conqueror, or ^ ^ Lun-man, lit. dragon the 
brave. The fourteenth patriarch. See No. 1461, i.e. 
a life of this Bodhisattva, translated by Kumarajriva, 
A.D. 401-409; Wassiljew, p. 232; Eitel, p. 79 b; 
Edkins, p. 77 ; J. A. S. B., 1882, p. iig et seq. There 
are 24 works ascribed to him, namely : — 



fo. 1070 


' Dharmadhatustotra (S. M.).' A. D 


980-1000. 


„ II69 


'MahS,pra5r»»Spllramit§,(stitra)-a§,stra 








(A.M.).' 


„ 


402-405. 


„ 1179 PraTOyam1ila-sS,stra(text). 


f> 


409. 


„ 1180 


' Dasabh<imivibhasha.-«astra.' 


It 


401-409. 


„ 1181 


' Mstra on the provisions for obtaining 








the Bodhi (text).' 


>» 


590-616. 


„ 1185 Pra^mapradlpa-sastra-kSrika (text). 


„ 


630-632. 


„ 1186 


DvMasanikaya-sastra. 


„ 


408. 


„ 1187 


Ashiada«akasa-3S,stra. 


»> 


557-569- 


„ 1212 


' Ekailoka-sHstra.* 


n 


538-543- 


.. 1223 


NySyadv^ratarka-s^stra. 


„ 


711. 


» 1224 


>» >» 


» 


648. 


„ 1246 


' Madhyantanugama-sSstra (text).' 


„ 


543- 


.. 1251 


' Vivadasamana-sAatra.' 


») 


541- 


.. "57 


' Upayakausalyahridaya-gastra.' 


tl 


472. 


,. 1304 


' LakshaBavimukta-bodhihHdaya-sastra.' 


»> 


980-1000 


.. 1305 


' Maha,yana-bhavabheda-sa3tra.' 


»» 


»» »» 


» 1307 


' Gathasbashti-yathartha-sastra.' 


l» 


» »» 


,. 1308 


' Mahayana-gStbavimsati-sastra. 


J» 


j» j> 


■. 1309 


' Buddhamatnka-pra^aparamita-mahar 








thasanglti-«astra.' 


„ 


» >> 


.. 1354 


'Bodhi&arya-satra (I.M.).' 


)» 


980-1001 


» 1376 


' Mahapranidhanotpfida-gatha.' 


>» 


980-1000 


„ 1 440 Arya-nSig&rjriina-bodhisattva-suhni-lekha 


• » 


434- 


„ 1441 


»» »> 


„ 


700-712. 


» 1464 


»» >f 


M 


431- 



4 Deva, whose name is transliterated ^^ ^^ 
Thi-pho, and sometimes translated ^^ ^^ Shan- 
thien, i. e. Aryadeva or Arya Deva. A native of South 
India (not Ceylon, as in Eitel), and the disciple of 
N^g^rgTina. The fifteenth patriarch. See No. 1462, 
i. e. a life of this Bodhisattva, translated by Kumara- 
griva, A. D. 401-409; Wassiljew, p. 234 ; Eitel, p. 30b; 
Edkins, p. 77. 'Arya Deva, also called Nilanetra, on 
account of his having two spots, as large as the eyes, 
on his cheeks. His real name was .Kandrakirti,' 
J. A. S. B., 1882, p. 96. The name Nilanetra is trans- 
lated ^ g Tshin-mu, lit. blue-eye, or ^ ^|J ^ 
Fan-pieh-min, lit. distinct brightness. There are 9 
works ascribed to him, namely : — 
No. 1179 Pranyamftla-sastra-ilka (A. M.). ■*"-°' 4°9- 

„ 1185 Prag«apradlpa-sastra-karika (commen- 
tary). ,. 630-632. 

„ 1188 Sata-sastra (text). „ 40+ 

Bb 



371 



APPENDIX I. 



373 



A.O. 



650. 

397-439- 



Wu- 



No. 1 1 89 Sata-s^stra-vaipulya. 

.. 1198 ', 

„ 1242 MahSpurusha-sSiStra. 

„ 1254 ' Satakshara-gSstra.' 

„ 1259 ' SMtra on the refatation of the 
principles of four heretical Hlna- 
y^na schools mentioned in the 
LankSvatara-sfttra.' 

„ 1 260 ' S^stra on the explanation of the Nir- 
vana of twenty heretical HlnayS.na 
(teachers) mentioned in the Lafikfi- 
vatara-slitra.' 



5 Asanga, whose name is translated 
Aao. . See Eitel, p. 14 b;Edkms, p. 169. There are 
12 works ascribed to him, namely: — 

No. 1 167 Va5rTaiA,Aedika-3<itra-»astra (A.M.). 
„ 1 1 77 ' Prakara«aryavaka (?)-sfistra.' 
„ 1 1 83 ' Mahayanasamparigraha-«S.8tra,' 
" H84 ,, „ 

„ 1 190 SatraiankHra-tlka. 
„ 1199 Mahayanabhidharmasanglti-34stra. 
„ 1202 ' PrakaranaryavSta (?)-sastra-karika.' 
„ 1208 'VajraifeAedika-prajrJiaparamitS-Bdtra- 

«astra-karik&.' 
„ 1330 'Sliaddvaropadi3h<adhyanavyavahara(t)- 

sSstra (text).' 
„ 1231 VajraiJ;Aedika-prag»aparamit4-B(ltra- 

sistra (text). 
„ 1246 'MadhySntanugama-sSstra (commentary).' „ 
„ 1247 Mahayanasamparigraha-<astra. 

6 Yasubandhu, whose name is transliterated ^S 
|K 5^ -H. Pho-su-phan-teu, and translated ^^ ^S 
Thien-sin, lit. kindred with heaven, or j^ ^^ 
Shi-sin, lit. kindred with the world. The younger 
brother of Asftnga, and the twenty-first patriarch. See 
No. 1463, i. e. a life of this Bodhisattva, translated by 
Paramaxtha, A. D. 557-569 ; Wassiljew, p. 235; Eitel, 
p. 164 ; Edkins, p. 278. It is stated in the Khai-yuen- 
lu (fasc. 4 a, fol. 8 b), that there was an older translation 
of the life of Vasubandhu, made by Kumara^fiva, A. D. 
401-409 ; but it was lost already in A. D. 730. There 
are 36 works ascribed to him, namely: — 

No. 1168 Va^raftilAedika-stitra-sastra (A. M.). a.d. 509. 

„ 1171(2) 'MahaySnasamparigraha-sastra- 



A.D 


. 590-616. 


„ 


645-646. 


» 


563. 


» 


531- 


n 


630-633. 


i. 


652. 


It 


64s. 


n 


711. 


•• 


703. 


*t 


711. 


t) 


543- 


It 


648-649. 



wakhya.' 


5» 


563- 


.. .. (3) 


„ 


590-616. 


,. .. (4) 


„ 


648-649. 


„ 1 1 76 PaK^askandhaka-gastra. 


„ 


647. 


„ 1 1 88 Sata-«astra (commentary)'. 


»» 


404. 


„ 1 191 Gaya«lrsha-satra-«lka. 


>t 


535- 


„ 1193 Vigeshaiinta-brahmaraa-paripriitH- 






sfltra^ttka. 


„ 


531- 


„ 1 1 94 Da^abhtlmika-sastra. 


1> 


508-511. 


„ 1 1 96 ' Trip<ir«a-s(lltropade«a.' 


1» 


541- 


„ 1204 Aparimitayus-s<ltra-«astra, 


»» 


529- 



' In No. 1 1 88 the commentator's name is Vasu. It may there' 
fore be another person. I 



No. 1405 'DharmaJbkrapravartana-Btltropade«a,' a.d. 541. 

„ 1106 (Mahapari)nirva»ta-(s<itra)-8astra. „ 386-550. 

„ 1207 'Nirvarea-sdtra-plkvabhtitotpannabhtita- 

gatha,-«astia.' „ 550. 

„ 1209 'S^tra on the SAtra of Buddha's last 

teaching.' „ 557-569. 

„ 1213 'Mahayanasatadharmavidyadvara-sastra.' „ 648. 

„ 1215 'Vidyamatrasiddhi-tridasa-sastra.' „ „ 

„ 1218 'BodhiMttotpadana-sastra'.' „ 405. 

„ 1220 ' Buddhagotra-«astra.' „ 557-569. 

„ 1 221 ' Karmasiddhaprakarana-sastra.' „ 651. 

•• 1222 „ „ „ 541.. 

„ 1225 'Samatha-vipa«yana-dvara-«astra-karika.' „ 711. 

„ 1230 'Shaddvaropadish«adhyanaTyavahara(?)- 

sastra (commentary).' „ 703. 

„ 1 23 1 Vajrraft&Aedika-pra^«aparamita-8<itra- 

sastra (commentary). „ 711, 

II 123a *Saddharmapum(farlka-sfttra-sastra.' „ 508-535. 

" 1233 » „ .. 508. 

„ 1238 Vidyamatrasiddhi. „ 508-535. 

" "39 .. .. 557-569- 

„ 1240 „ „ 661. 

„ 1 241 'Eatna&ftcia-sfttra-fcaturdharmopadesa.' „ 539 or 541. 

„ 1244 Madhyantavibhaga-sastra. „ 661. 

" "48 „ „ „ 557-569- 

„ 1252 Tarka-sastra. „ 550. 

,, 1267 Abhidharmako«a^astra (A. H.). „ 651-654. 

" 1269 „ „ „ 564-567. 

„ 1270 Abhidharmakosa-karika. „ 651. 

7 Sthiramati, whose name is translated ^^ w' 
Zien-i, lit. solid thought, or ^^ ^^ -Sien-hwui, lit. 
solid wisdom. A learned priest of Nalanda(?). See 
Eitel, p. 133 a. 

No. 1243 ' Mahayanavataraka-«astra (A. M.).' a.i*. 397-439. 
„ 1258 'Mahayftna-dharmadhatvaviseshata- 

sastra.' „ 691. 

" »3i8 

8 Aryasiira, whose name is translated ^S Ml 
Shan-yun, lit. holy bravery, or j^ M Ta-yun, lit. 
great bravery. 

No. 1312 (?atakamaia (A.M.). a. d. 960-1127. 

„ 1349 'Mahavlra (or Aryasara)-bodhisattva- 
karmaphala-sankshiptanirdega-sdtra 
(I-M.).' „ 434. 

9 (Suddhamati (?), whose name is translated ^ 
^r Tsin-i, lit. pure thdught. 

No. 1211 Pratltyasamutpada-sastra (A. M.). a.d. 508-535. 

10 <?ina, whose name is transliterated ^ ^|5 
Z'Aan-nd. See Eitel, p. 37 b. 

No. 1172 ' AnakaraAintarajfas (?)-8astra (A. M.).' a.d. 557-569. 

„ 1173 'Alambanapratyayadhyana-sastra.' „ 657. 

„ 1228 'PrajjfHaptihetusangraha(?)-sastra.' „ 703. 

„ 1229 ' SarvalakshaTiadhyana-sastra-karika,' „ 711. 

' No. 1218 is ascribed either to Maitreya or Vasubandhu. See 
the Kh&i-yuen-lu, fosc. 12 b, fol. 24 b. 



873 



APPENDIX I. 



874 



No. 1255 ' ,^8tra on the explanation of the fist.' a. d. 557-569. 
„ 1256 ' T&iantaraka-s&stra.' „ 703. 

11 Sthitamati, whose name is translated 76^ ^^ 
An-hwui, lit. quiet wisdom. The teacher of ffaya- 
Bena(?). See Eitel, p. 133 a. 

No. 1175 Pa«fcaskandhavaipulya-«4stra (A.M.). a.d. 685. 
„ 1 1 78 'Mah^y&n&bhidharmasamyuktasanglti- 

<&3tTa.' „ 646. 

M 1316 * PiftnyamAla-«&stra^&.' „ 1009-1050. 

12 Agotra(?), whose name is translated ^ tt 
Wu-siij lit. without nature. 

Mo. I171 (-i) ' Mah&ySnasamparigraha^JMxa- 

vyakhya (A. M.).' a. d. 647-649. 

13 /Sankarasv^min, whose name is partly trans- 
literated and partly translated 1^ afe^ ^S i 
Sh&tt-^Mo-^, the last character means ' a lord.' 
No. iai6 Nyayaj>rave«itar»ka-«ftstra (A.M.). a.d. 647. 

14 Bhavaviveka, whose name is translated ^ff t^ 
Tshin-pien, lit. clear discussion. See Eitel, p. 23 b. 
No. 1237 ' MahaySna-taiaratna-»astra (A. M.).' a.d. 648. 

15 Bandhuprabha (?), whose name is translated 
^ ^ Sin-kwan, lit. kindred light. 

No. 1 195 Buddhabh11mi-stltra-«astra(A.M.). a.d. 649. 

16 Dharmapala, whose name is translated ^^ ^ 
Hu-fS,, lit. guardian of the law. See Eitel, p. 32 b. 
No. 1 1 74 'AlambanapratyayadhySna-sSstra-vyakhya 

(A. M.).' A. D. 710. 

„ 1197 Vidyamattasiddhi(-sa3tra). „ 659. 

„ 1 198 'iSata-«astra-vaipulya-vyakhya.' „ 650. 

„ 1210 ■Vidyani4tra3iddhi(-sastra). „ 710. 

17 dnaputra, whose name is translated ^ ^fl^^ 

-Hp Tsui-shan-tsz', Ut. son of the superior conqueror. 

See Eitel, p. 37 b. 

No. 1 201 Yogafearyabhflmi-sastra-karikS (or vyakhya, 

A. M.). A. D. 654. 

18 Gu»iada(?), whose name is translated "nj ^S 

j^ Kun-toh-sh', lit. giver of the good qualities. 

No. 1 192 'Vagraiifc^edika-sfttra-gastra on the destruc- 
tion of belief in an unbroken artificial 
name (1 A. M.).' a. d. 683. 

19 Dharmayasas (1), whose name is translated 
^ ^ Fa-*Aan, lit. law-fame. 

No. 1398 'Mahayana-bodhiaattvavidyftsaAglti- 

»astra (A. M.).' a. b. 1004-1058. 

» 1303 Vagara»aki(-gft3tra). „ 973-98I' 



20 Padmaslla (?), whose name is translated ^ S| 

j^ Lien-hwa-Ai6, lit. lotus flower (like) morality. 

No. 13QI 'Bodhibndaya-vaipulyavyakhya-<astra 

(A. M.).' A. P. 980-1000. 

m 



21 Sumuni(}), whose name is translated 
Shan-tai, lit. good calmness. 

No. 1 302 ' SarvadharmaratnottararthasaAglti- 

sSstra (A. M.).' a. d. gl8o-iooo. 

22 Buddha^rt^mna (?), whose name is translated 
Si a Jl^ -ffi^o-Ai-sidn, lit lucky omen of vender- 
standing. 

No. 1306 'Mahayana-lakshanasangiti-tastra 

(A.M.).* A.D. 980-1000. 

23 Triratnarya (1), whose name is translated ^£ 

§f j& Sin-pao-tsun, lit. three gems worthy. 

No. 1310 'Buddhamatnka-pra^naparamita-mahar- 

thasanglti-gastra-vyakhya (A.M.).' a.d. 980-1000. 

24 >SriguMaraktambara (?), whose name is translated 
im ^ ■i^ Shan-toh-Hih-i, lit. excellent virtue 

and red dress. 

No. 1313 ' Arya-buddhamatnka-prag>Mparainita- 

iiavagatha-mahartha-«astra (A.M.).' a.d. 1004-1058. 

AEHATS AND ArtAS. 

25 /S^ariputra, whose name is transUterated -^ 

^Ij ffi Sho-li-fu, or partly transliterated and partly 

translated ■^ 7^|j -^ Sho-U-tsz", lit. son of ^ari. 

See Eitel, p. 123 b. 

No. 1268 S^ariputrabbidharmansastra (A. H.). A. d. 414-415. 

„ 1276 Abhidbarmassngltiparyayapada'. „ 660-663. 

26 Upatishya, whose name is transliterated "^ 
^ JUS iy Yiu-po-ti-sha. This may either be another 
name of jSariputra, or 4 different man. Cf. Eitel, 
p. 157 a. 

No. 1293 'Vimokshamarga-gastra (A. H.).' a.d. 505. 

27 MahS.maudgalyiyana, whose name is partly 
translated and partly transliterated ^^ ^ ^ ^or tg^ ) 
^g Tk-mvL-Men (or jKen)-lien, i. e. the great Maudga- 
lySyana. See Eitel, p. 65 a. 

No. 1296 Abbidharmaskandhapada (A. H.). a.d. 659. 



131 7 Pragrnaptipada-gastra. 



1004-I058. 



28 Katyltyanlputra, whose name is partly trans- 
literated and partly translated ^Q ^ ^ -^ Zia- 
Alin-yen-tsz', or ^ ^ Iff Mi "f" -S^ia-to-yen- 
ni-tsz', i.e. son of Katy&yanl. d. Eitel, pp. 54 b, 
64 b. 

Bbz 



875 



APPENDIX I. 



376 



No. 1 264 AbhidhEu-ma(mah4)vibh£sbS,-8&stra 

(A. H. text, i. e. No. 1273). A. jj. 437-439. 

„ 1273 Abhidharmaj'BS.iiaprasthS.na-aaatra. ,, 383. 

.. 1275 „ „ „ 657-660. 

„ 1279 VibbSsba-sSstra. „ 383. 

29 Devasarman, whose name is transliterated 3^ 
^C 6^ ^- Thi-pho-shb-mo. He is said to have 
lived 100 years after Buddha's entering NirvSna. 
See also Eitel, p. 31 a. 
No. 1 281 Abhidharmavij^anakayapSda (A. H.). A. d. 649. 



ilk 



663 

434' 

398-399 
398-421 

290-306. 
224 
q8o-iooi. 



30 Ghosha, whose name is transliterated 
iTAii-sha. See Eitel, p. 42 a. 
No. 1378 Abhidharmamrita-s&stra (A.H.). a. d. 220-265. 

31 Dharmatrata, whose name is transliterated 

^E ^3 ^^ ^S Ta-mo-to-lo, and translated ^t 

»j^ Fa-^u, lit. protected by the law. The maternal 

uncle of Vasumitra (see No. 33 below). See Eitel, 

p. 33 b- 

No. 1283 ' Pa^iavastu-vibhSsha-sltstra (A. H-'V 
„ 1287 'Samyuktabhidharmahridaya-sastra' 
„ 1321 Avadana-sfltra (I. M.), or Dharina- 

pada with Avad^na. 
u 1 34 1 Dhannatr^ta-dhy^na-ailtra. 
„ 1353 DbarmapadSvadana, or Dharmapada 

with Avad^na. 
„ 1365 Dharmapada, or Dhammapada. 
» 1439 » " 

32 Paw^a maharhaM^atani (T), .5. y >^J ^;^ *^ 
Wu-pai-ta-lo-han, i. e. 500 great Arhats, who formed 
the synod convoked by King Kanishka. See Eitel, 
p. 2 b, s. V. Abhidharmavibhasha-sastra. 

No. 1263 Abhidharmaiiiah£lvibhash&-sa3tra 

(A.H.). A. u. 656-659. 

„ 1364 „ ,. .. 437-439- 

33 Vasumitra, whose name is transliterated ^^ 
^ ^ Pho-shu-mi, and translated ^ ^ Thien-yiu, 
lit. friend of heaven or Deva, or "jg^ ^ Shi-yiu, lit. 
friend of the world. He was one, if not the chief, of 
the 500 Arhats above mentioned. See No. 1494, i. e. 
the life of Hiouen-thsang, fasc. 2, fol. 19 a. See also 
Wassiljew, p. 53, and some other places; Eitel, 
p. 164 a. 

No. 1277 Abhidharmaprakarawap^da (A. H.). a. D. 659. 

„ 1282 (Abhidharma-)dhatukayapada. „ 663. 

„ 1284 ' Ashtadasanikaya-sastra.' „ S57-569. 
„ 1285 ' Sastra on the difference of the principles 

of (twenty Hinayana) schools.' „ 557-569. 
1286 '5astra of the Dharmaiakra (?) or the 

principles of different schools.' ,, 662. 
„ 1289 ' Arya-vasumitra-bodhisattva-sanglti-sa- 

stra.' ., 384- 

„ 1292 Abhidhaimaprakaranapada. „ 435-443' 



34 Tao-lii^h ^ 5^, lit. abridgment of the way, 
whose name appears in this translation only. 

N0.1344 Asokavadana(-s&tra, I. M.). A, D. 317-420. 

„ 1366 'iSamyuktayadaaa-sdtra, selected firom 

various SAtras.' „ 405. 

„ 1368 ' Samyuktavadana-sCltra.' „ 25-220. 

.. 1372 » .. ,. 147-186. 

35 Sangharaksha, whose name is transliterated 
f^ i^ ^ 7^\\ San-M6-lo-AM. He is said to have 
lived 700 years after Euddha's entering Nirvana. 

No. 1325 ' Baryamargabhtoii-sAtra (I. M.).' a.d. 284.- 

„ 1326 ' Margabhdmi-stitra.' „ 148-170. 
» 135° 'BhyananishtMtasamadhi-dharma-par- 

ySya-sfitra.' „ 402-407, 
I, 1352 'Sangharaksha-sa^iaya-buddha^arita- 

efttra.' „ 384. 

36 Vasubhadra, whose name is transliterated ^S 
■^ ^ [JS Pho-su-poh-tho, and translated [Jj ^ 
Shan-hhien, lit. the wise of a mountain. But this 
translation may be that of another name. 

N0.1271 'Tridharmaka-«a3tra(A. H.).' a.d. 391. 

„ 1 381 ' Explanation of an extract &om the four 

Agamas (I. M.).' „ 382. 

37 Sanghasena, whose name is transliterated Y^ 
# ff 05 SaQ-/5;i^-sz'-na, or f^ ^ ;^ San^ig- 
sien. 

N0.1271 ' Tridharmaka-sastra (A. H.).' a.d. 391. 
» 1357 'Sanghasena-sawiaya-bodhisattva-pfirva- 

nidana-sdtra (I. M.).' „ 223-253. 

„ 1364 ' jSatavadana-sdtra.' „ 492. 

38 Nagasena, whose name is transliterated 0|5 "^ 
N4-sien. 

No. 1358 • NSgasena-bhlkshu-sfitra (I. M.),' or 
Milinda-prasna. 



A.D. 317-420. 



39 Upasanta, whose nanje is transliterated 'j^ 
^ ^^ ^ Yiu-po-shan-to, and translated ]^ 0^1^ 
Fa-shan, lit. excellence of the law. But this trans- 
lation may be that of another name. 

No. 1288 Abhidharmahndaya(-3astra, A. H.). a.d. 391. 

.. 1294 >. » „ 563- 

40 Harivarman, whose name is transliterated gS" 
^ ^ j^ Hb-li-poh-mo. 

No. 1274 ' Satyasiddhi(«)-8astra (A. H.).' a. d. 407-408. 

41 Zia-tin ^U "JT (') a transliteration. 
No. 1 3 71 ' Stltra on the changes of the future, 

spoken by the Bhikshu £ia-tin 

(I.M.).' A.D. 420-479. 



377 



APPENDIX I. 



378 



42 Buddhamitra, whose name is transliterated 

'M^W^ Fo-tho-mi-to. Cf. Eitel, p. 28 b. 

No. 1382 'Pa«S/ca(lv&radhyS,na-satra-mah&TtIia- 

dharma (? I. M.).' A. d. 414-441. 

43 Buddhatrata, whose name is transliterated 
'M^^M.^ Fo-tho-to-lo-to. A teacher of the 
Sammattya Bchool. 

No. 1 139 • VinayadvavinMati-prasanii&rtha(!)-«&stra 

(V.H.).' A.D. 568. 



fSi 
^ 



44 Vasuvarman, whose -name is transliterated 
^K J9 Pho-su-poh-mo. 

Kg. 1261 Satussatya-sSstra (A. H.). A. 0.557-569. 

45 Gumamati, whose name is translated ^M ^^ 
Toh-hwui, lit. virtue and wisdom. See Eitel, p. 43 b. 
No. 1 280 ' LakshanSnusara-sastra (A. H.).' a. d. 557-569. 

46 Is vara, whose name is translated H ^^ Tshz'- 

tsSi, lit. seK-existence. 

No. 1 1 81 'S&stm on the provision for obtaining 

the Bodhi (A. M. commentary).' a. d. 590-616. 

47 Ullangha, whose name is transliterated ^^ ^fl 

Yu-Aia, or ^ j^^ ^ Yu-lan-AiS. 

N0.1227 'NidSna-sastra (A.M.).' a.d. 607. 

„ 1314 'MahaySna-nidana-eastra.' „ 746-771. 

48 Sanghabhadra, whose name is translated S^ 

^^ ^un-hhien, lit. the wise of the assembly. See Eitel, 

p. 117 b. 

No. 1 265 NyaySnnsara-sastra (A. H.). A. n. 653-654. 

„ 1266 Abhidharmaprakaranasasalia-eastra. „ 651-652. 

49 Nandimitra, whose name is transliterated 

M^^^M Nan-thi-mi-to-lo. 

No. 1466 'Prophecy on the duration of the law, spoken 

by the great Arhat Nandimitra (I. M.).' A. D. 654. 

50 Sugandhara (?), whose name is transliterated 
^ ^ ^ ^ Sai-Men-thi-lo. 

No. 1291 'Abhidharmavatara-sastra (A-H.).' a.d. 658. 

51 (Jinamitra, whose name i^ translated ^^^ 
Shan-yiu, lit. friend of the conqueror. This may be 



the same as the prieet mentioned by Eitel, p. 37 b, viz. 
' a priest famous for his eloquence, who lived about 630 
A.D. in Nalanda.' 
No. 1 1 27 Sarvastiradavinaya-sangraha (V. H.). a.d. 700. 

52 Vaisakhya, whose name is transliterated ^j\^ 
■^ ■y^ Phi-sh8-AM. 

No. 1 143 M(ilasarva3tivadanikaysTiDaya-gatha(y.H.). a.d. 710. 

53 M^tri^efa, whose name is transliterated j^ 

hM [ffi M fff ^o-k'-]i-k'-khL 

No. 1456 * Buddhastotrardhasataka (I. M.).' a.d. 708. 

54 *Sfakyaya«as, whose name is partly transliterated 
and partly translated ^^ ^D 7u| Shih-^da-^^n. 

No. 1226 * Hastadam^a-sastra (A.M.).' a.d. 711. 

55 Samantabhadra, whose name is translated 
-^ ^ Phu-hhien, lit. the wide-spreading wise. A 
YogM;arya or a teacher of the Yoga school. 

No. 1454 ' Bodhihridayasliadana(?)-kalpa (I. M.).' a.d. 746-771. 

56 Munimitra (?), whose name is translated ^^ 
^^ Tsi-yiu, lit. friend of a solitary man. 

No. 1458 ' Buddhagriguna-stotra (I. M.).' a. d. 980-1000. 

A BlffA OK KING, 

57 /S^iladitya, whose name is translated ^^ Q 

jKS-«ih, lit. the sun of morality. See Eitel, p. 127 b. 

No. 1 07 1 'Laudatory verses iu Sanskrit (trans- 
literation) on the eight great au- 
spidous £aityas (S. M.).' a.d. 982-1001. 

TtRTHAKAS OR HERETICS. 

58 Kapila, whose name is transliterated ^D 
WIL ^S jBTia-phi-lo. A ■Bishi, the author of the 
Sarikhya philosophy. See Eitel, p. 51 b. 

No. 1300 (Suvarma-)Saptati(-sastra, A. H.), i. e. 

Sankhyakarika with a commentary, a.d. 557-569. 

59 6%ana^ndra (?), whose name is translated 

^^^ Hwui-yueh, lit. the moon of wisdom. A teacher 

of the Vaiseshika philosophy. 

No. 1295 'Yai^eshikanikaya-danpadartha-sastra 

(A.H.).' A.D. 648, 



APPENDIX 11. 



LIST OF THE TRANSLATORS OF THE CHINESE BUDDHIST TRIPI^AKA, 

BOTH POEEIGN AND NATIVE, TJNDEB SXTCCESSITE AND CONTEMPORANEOUS DYNASTIES, WITH SHORT BIOGKA- 
PHICAL NOTES AJTD THE TITLES OP THEIE TRANSLATIONS WHICH ARE STILL IN EXISTENCE. 

Note — The figures preceded by 'No.' and followed by 'above' or 'below' refer to the figures in this Appendix 11, and those 

without this distinction lefer to the figures in the Catalogue. 



A^A 



A/^ r9& Heu-Mn, or the Latter H4n 
dynasty, of the ^^\ Idu family, also styled 
Tiiii-h^n, or the Eastern H4n, 

Lo-yM. 





from its capital at 
A. D. 25-220. 

1 ^ ^ j^ ^ Zia-yeh Mo-than, i.e. Kasyapa 
(or Kasya) Matanga, also written ^5 "S (•''' ^^) 
J^ ^ Km Sho (or Yeli)-mo-than, or without ^ Zu, 
i. e. the last character of ^^ ^5 Thien-Au, India, 
which character is prefixed to the names of other 
Indian priests, living in China, as • their surname, e. g. 
Zu F4-llln, No. 2 below. (See the jg* ^ j^ ^ 
f^ Pai-^a-sin-khao-ltlgh, foL 37 a. Selected Essays, 
vol. ii, p. 320.) He was a /Sramawa of Central India 
and a Brahmawa by cast. He came to China in A. D. 
67, having been invited by the Chinese envoy ^S '[^ 
Tsai Tin (who was sent to India, in a.d. 65, by ^ *^ 
Min-ti, the second sovereign of the dynasty, reigned a.d. 
58—75). In the same year he translated one Siitra, in 
^ ^^ ^ Po-ma-sh', or the White Horse Monas- 
tery, at Lo-yan, where shortly after he died. Thin 
Sutra is said to consist of some extracts from a Siltra 
or Sutras made in a foreign country, probably India. 
See the San-^h^n, fasc. i, foL i b; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, 
fol. 21 a; NM-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 6a; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, 
fol. 2 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 4b; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 4 a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 319,; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. 5. 

No. 678 The Stitra of forty-two sections (S.H.). 

2 i^ 1^ 1^ Km F44Sii, — the last two charac- 
ters, being a proper name, mean literally ' law-orchid ; ' 
but the last character ' Ian ' might possibly be a trans- 
literation, while the first character T4' is one which 
is always used for the translation of the Sanskrit word 
'Dharma' (cf. the name Than-wu-lan, i.e. Dharma 
4- Ian, No. 37 below). In this case Fa-Un may be 
restored into Dharmaraksha. But K\x Fa-l&n seems 



to be called Gobharawa or Bharawa by Tibetans, (See 
Le Siitra en Quarante-deux Articles, Testes Chinois, 
Tib6tain et Mongol, p. 38, col. 2, 1, 3, where the last 
syllable is written 'na;' Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 320; 
J. A. S. B., 1882, p. 89.) He was aiSramana of Central 
India, well versed in Vinaya. When invited to go to 
China, the king would not let him depart. He, how- 
ever, left secretly, and arrived in China after Ka«yapa 
Matanga (No. i abbve), in a. d. 67. They both togethei' 
translated the SAtra of forty-two sections (No. 678). 
After Mitanga died, Fa-lan translated five works, in 
A.D. 68-70; and died in Lo-yan, when he was more 
than sixty years old. See the San-Awh4n, fasc. i, 
fol. 2 a ; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 21a; NM-tien-lu, fasc. i, 
fol. 6 b ; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 3 a; Kh4i-yuen-lu, fasc. 1, 
fol. 6 a ; lyjin-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 4 b ; Selected Essays, 
vol. ii, p. 320 ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 5. The NSi-tien-lu and 
Thu-M mention the following five works : — 

(i) f^ ^ tf ^^ Fo-pan-hhin-^n, or the 
BuddhaAarita-sutra (?) (taken by JuUen for a transla- 
tipn of the Lalita-vistara), 5 fasc. a. d. 68. 

(2) "h ife Dt lo ^ Shi-ti-twSn-Ai^-ifcin, or 
the Da«abhumi-klesaAAAedika(?)-sutra, 4 fasc. A.D. 70. 

^3) ^ '/$ |i? '^ Ffi-hM-tsan-Ain, or the 
Dharmasamudrakosha-sutra (?), 3 fasc. 

(4) "j^ ^ ^ ^ Fo-pan-shan-^in, or the 
&ataka, 2 fasc. 

(6) n W ;?^ + ?i ^ ^ 'rh-p&i-li-shi- 
Ai6-ho-i, lit. 'a gathering of differences of 260 (articles 
of) (Slla or moral precepts,' 2 fasa 

But th;e San-AwhS,n and Khai-ynen-lu ascribe to 
him the first four works only in a different order, and 
a compiler of the latter work adds that these translations 
have long been lost. (See the Selected Essays, vol. ii, 
pp. 320-321.) The fifth translation had also been 
lost in. A.D. 730. See the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 15 b, 
fol. 15 b. 

3 ^ ^ ^ ^ Z' Leu-M-A^an, — the last 
three characters seem to be used for a transliteration of 
a Sanskrit name, such as Lokaraksha (?), and '^F K' is 



881 



APPENDIX II. 



382 



the second character of ^ "^ Yueh-A;', which cha- 
racter is prefixed to the names of other translators 
of the Yueh-A', living in China, as' their surname, 
e.g.£' Khien, No. i8 below. But cf. JOlukaksha, in 
J. A. S. B., 1882, p. 90. He was a SiSmatiA of the 
country of Yueh-4', who came to China in a. d. 147, 
or 164, and worked at translations till A.D. 186 in 
Lo-yan. See San-Awh4n, fasc. i, foL 7 a; Sui-shu, 
fesc. 35, fol. 2t b; NM-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 15 a; Thu- 
Id, fasc. I, fol. 3 b; KhSi-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 7 a; 
Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 322 ; Beal, B.L.C., p. 6. 
The NM-tien-lu and Thu-Ai ascribe to him 21 distinct 
translations in 63 fasciculi; but the Khai-yuen-lu 
mentions 23 works in 67 fasciculi, and states that 
II works in 26 fasciculi only were in existence in A.D. 
730. There are, however, 12 translations ascribed to 
him in this Collection, namely : — 

No. 5 Da«as&liasrik& pra^^pSramiUl (S. M.). 
„ 25 Amit&yusha (or -abha)-vyftha, or SukhSvatl-Tjiiha (long). 
„ 28 Akshobhyasya tath&gatasya vyilha. 
„ 57 K&gyapa-parivarta. 

„ 73 Pratyutpanna-buddhasammukhSvasthita-sam^ldbi. 
„ 76 Bhadrap^la-stHtia, 
„ 102 'Tathfi,gata-Tiseshana(?)-s1itra.' 
„ 112 'S^tra on the office of the Bodhisattra asked by 

Ma^gmsrl.' 
„ 161 MahlldTuma-kmnarar%a-paTipn%iA&. 
„ 174 A^atasatrn-kaukritya-vinodana. 
„ 386 Lok&nava^ana, or liok&nusamSn^vat&ra. 
,,1372 ' SamynktSvadana-sfttra (I. M.).' 

4 ^C iff ^ -^ Shi-kSo, — the last two cha- 
racters are said to be a literary appellation (-^) 
by which he is most usually designated, and ^^ An 
is the first character of ^ ^^ An-si (Eastern Persia 
or Parthia or Arsak), which character is prefixed to 
the names of other translators of the same country, 
living in China, as their surname, e.g. An Hhuen, 
No. 6 below. The cognomen of An Shi-kSo is "^ Tsin 
or ^S Tsin, so that he is mentioned in the Sui- 
shu (fasc. 35, fol. 2 1 b) as ^ |^ An Tsin. He was 
a prince royal of the country of An-si. "When his 
father died he gave up the kingdom to his uncle and 
became a /Sramawa. He came to China in A. D. 148 
and worked at translations tUl A. D. 170. See San- 
kwin, fasc. i, fol. 3 a; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 21 b; 
N6i-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 7 b; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 4 b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 10 a ; Selected Essays, vol. ii, 
p. 331; Beal, B.L.C., p. 7. The NM-tien-lu and Thu- 
ki ascribe to him 176 distinct translations in 197 
fasciculi; but the Kh4i-yuen-lu mentions 95 works 
in 115 fasciculi only, and states that 54 works in 
59 fasciculi only were in existence in A. d. 730. There 



are, however, 55 translations ascribed to him in this 
Collection, namely: — 

No. 54 Haitreya-poripn^&M-dhann&shfa (S.M.). 
„ 220 ' Kum&ra-mUlka-stjltra.' 
„ 227 •iS'reshtAi-putra-3eta(?)-s<itra.' 
„ 251 Ratnaktlfa-stittra. 
„ 282 ' SUtra on the Sam&dhi called Vow.' 
„ 387 ' Slitra on (Glvas inviting) many priests to wash them- 
selves in a bath-house.' 
„ 438 ' Sfttra on fifty countings of clear measure (?).' 
„ 451 ' Buddhamudr^-sam^dhi-stltra.' 
,, 512' Sfttra on the eight understandings of great men.' 
„ 548 ' S&tra on the law of ten rewards in the Dlrgh&gama 

(S. H.).' 
i> 553 ' Sfltra on the AvidyS, TrtshnU, and 64ti of man.' 
» 655 Srigaia-vSda. 
» 559 ' Stitra on the cause of all sins.' 
» 565 ' Stitra on the law true and not true.' 
i> 567 ' SAtra on the explanation of Aerava (?).' 
„ 582 'Sfitra addressed by Buddha to a Brihmana who could 

not become free &om loving thoughts at the death 

of his son.' 
„ 583 ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha to the Grihapati, being a man 

possessed of eight cities and ten families (?).' 
„ 586 ' Samantadharm^rtha-stHtra.' 
„ 598 ' ^atussatya-s(itra.' 
„ 601 ' Slitra on the fundamental relationship.' 
„ 617 ' Sdtra on a BrShmawa who wished to avoid death.' 
» 633 ' Sfttra on Ananda's fellow-student.' 
» ^35 ' S&tta on a question asked by Ananda about the 

difference of the lucky and unlucky condition of 

those who serve Buddha.' 
„ 643 ' Matangl-sfttra.' 
„ 648 ' SaptSyatana-tridhyana-sfttra.' 

„ 649 ' Sfltra on the conversion of AnSthapindada's seven sons.' 
i> 653 ' Fa:@A;askandh£vad4na-s<itr3.' 
„ 657 DharmaAakra-pravartana-sAtra. 
„ 659 'Ashf3.ngasamyanmarga-sfltra.' 
„ 667 ' AmrapaU-^va-nid&na-stltra.' 
,> 668 „ „ „ 

.. 675 'Sfttra of the question addressed by Pretas to Maudga- 

ly^yana.' 
„ 681 < MahS.nS.p4na-dhyina-sCktra.' 
„ 682 ' Sfttra on the mind of reproaching.' 
„ 683 'Dhy&naJ;aryS-dharmasa%^ana-stitra.' 
„ 684 ' Sfttra on several places or objects.' 
„ 685 ' Stitra on thinking of the origin of goodness and evil.' 
„ 686 ' Abhinishkrama7ia-nid&na-sfi.tra.' 
„ 687 'AgamasamyakiaryS,-s(ltra.' 
„ 688 'Asht^dasanaraka-slitra,' 
„ 689 ' Dharmasa^y^^nara^ras-stltra.' 
„ 694 ' Sltra on a iSresht^iputra's causing three places to be 

harassed.' 
„ 695 ' G4ndhS,Tade8a-r^pa-st!ltra.' 
n 705 'Sfttra addressed by Buddha to A/iira(?)-kS«yapa on 

pain either caused by oneself or by another.' 
„ 706 ' Sfttra on teaching of hells as the recompense of sinful 

actions.' 
„ 724 'DhySnaiaryS-saptatrimsadvarga-sfttra.' 
„ 731 ' Sthiramati-sHtra.' 
„ 76a 'Sftbra on the kindness of parents which is difliculi 

to be returned.' 



383 



APPENDIX II. 



384 



No. 765 ' SAtra on the nine causes of untimely death.' 
„ 780 'Skaadha-dhatvSyatana-sfttra.' 
„ 1 1 1 2 ' Sfltra on the lightness and heaviness of the sin of 

transgressing the Slla or precepts (V. H.).' 
„ 1 1 26 'Mahabhilcshu-trisahasrakarman.' 
„ 1326 'Margabhftmi-s(itra(I.M.).' 
„ 1346 'Abhidharmapa^/i:adharmaA;ary§,-s<itra.' 
.. 1363 ' Sdtra on KSsyapa's collection of the Tripiiaks.' 

5 ^ 1^ J^ ^1 Fo-soh, an Indian ^r4mawa, 
who translated two Sutras (one and two fasciculi re- 
spectively) at Lo-yan in a. d. 172 and 183 ; but these 
translations, had long been lost in A. d. 730. See 
San-^whan, fasc. i, fol. 7 b; Sui-shu, fasc. 35,.fol. 21 b; 
Nei-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 18 a; Thu-^i, fasc. i, fol. 10 b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, 
p. 322; Beal, B. L. C, p. 9. 

6 ^' ^ An Hhiien, an Upasaka of An-si, who 
was also called ^S^ -p^ An-heu, or the Marquis or 

prince An, and |^ «j^ ^•J Z'M-tu-wSi, or the head 
oflScer of cavalry. This official title was given to liim 
by the Emperor of China. He together with Yen Fo- 
thiao, No. 9 below, translated two works at Lo-yan in 
A. D. 181. See San-Awhan, fasc. i, fol. 7 b; NM-tien- 
lu, fasc. I, fol. 17 b; Thu-M, fasc. i, fol. 11 a; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 24 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 9. 

No. 33 UgraparipriitAa (S. M.). 
.. 1339 ' I>v4dasanidana-9tltra as an oral explanation according 
to the Agama (? I. M.).' 

7 !3c @ "^' ^^''' * 'Sramana of the western 
region, probably from the Yueh-i', who worked at 
translations at Lo-yan in A. D. 185. See San-Awhan, 
fasc. I, fol. 8 a ; NSi-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 18 b; Thu-A;i, 
fasc. I, fol. lib; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 25a; 
Beal, B.L. C, p. 9. The Nli-tien-lu and Thu-Ai 
ascribe to him 11 distinct translations in 12 or 13 
fasciculi; but the Khai-yuen-lu mentions 10 works in 
1 1 fasciculi, and states that 5 works in 6 fasciculi were 
lost already in A. D. 730. 

No. 381 ' PHrnaprabhasa-satnadhimati-slltra (S. M.).' 
.. 563 ' SCltra on the eight intense thoughts of Anuruddha 

(S. H.).' 
„ 661 ' Sfltra on the three marks of a good horse.' 
„ 662 ' Stttra on the eight points of resemblance between man 

and horse.' 
„ 1338 • Small Margabhfimi-sfltra (I. M.).' 

8 J^ S Khan K% a (Stamawa of the western 
region, probably of Tibetan descent, as J^ Khan is 
the first character of J^ j§ KhS,n-M, i. e. Kambu 
or Ulterior Tibet (see Wells Williams' Chinese Dic- 
tionary, p. 744), — or Kambog'a (see Childers' PaU 
Dictionary, p. 177 b), — which character (j^) is pre- 
fixed to the names of other translators of the same 



descent living in China as their surname, e. g. Khan 
Man-siSn, No. 10 below. He translated one Sutra at 
Lo-yan in A. d. 187; but this translation had been lost 
in A. D. 730. See San-Awhan, fasc. ,1, fol. 8 a; Nli- 
tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 19 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 11 b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 9. 

9 Wi "j^ hH Yen Fo-thiao, a jSramana (or an 
Upasaka, according to the NM-tien-lu and Thu-M) of 
^ jl*^ Lin-hwai, in China, who was an assistant of 
An Hhiien, No. 6 above, and well versed in Sanskrit. 
Afterwards he alone translated some works at Lo-yan. 
in A. D. 188. See San-^whan, fasc. i, fol. 8 a; N6i- 
tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 19 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 12 a; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. r, fol. 26 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 9. 
The Nli-tien-lu and Thu-^ ascribe to him 7 distinct 
translations in 9 or 10 fasciculi; but the Khai-yuen-lu 
mentions 5 works in 8 fasciculi, and states that 4 works 
in 7 fasciculi were lost already in A. d. 730. 

No. 435 ' Slitra on the Bodhisattva's inner practice (?) of the six 
paramita (S. M.).' 



Khan Man-siin, a 5ramawa of 



10 ^ ^ ^ 

Tibetan descent, who came to China from Central 
India or the western region. In A. d. 194-199 he 
translated 6 works in 9 fasciculi, of which 4 works 
in 6 fasciculi had been lost in A. D. 730- Among thefie 
missing translations there were the Brahmag'ala-siltra, 
.Satussatya-sfitra, and ' Kumara-nidana-sriphala-sutra,' 
i. e. a life of Buddha. See San-^han, fasc. i, fol. 8 b ; 
NM-tien-lu, fdsc. i, fol. 19 b; Thu-M, fasc. i, fol. 12 b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 10. 

No, 625 ' Siitra on iS&riputra and MaudgalySyana's going through 
the four roads (for begging, S. H.).' 
„ 733 ' NidSnafcaryS-stitra.' 

11 ^^ !^ /J ^'^ TH-li, — the last two characters 
mean literally ' great power,' so that they may possibly 
be a translation of the name Mahabala. He was a 
/Sramana of the western region, who together with 
Khan Man-sian, No. 10 above, translated one Sdtra at 
Lo-yan in A. n. 197. See San-A;whan, fasc. i, fol. 8 a; 
Nei-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 20 a ; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 12 b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 10. 
No. 664 ' JSTary^-nidina-sfttra,' i. e. a life of Buddha (S. H.). 

12 ^5 ^i, ThSn-kwo (Dharmaphala?), also written 
1^ % y^ Shih Than-kwo,— ^ Shih is the first 
character of ^^S ^D Shih-yfcia, i.e. iSakya, which 
character is prefixed to the names of some other 
Indian priests living in China and of Chinese priests as 
their surname. (See the Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 320, 
note 3.) He was a (Stamawa of the western region, 
who brought with him one Sanskrit text from Kapila- 



385 



APPENDIX n. 



386 



vastu, and together with Khan Man-siin, No. lo aboTe, 
translated it at Lo-y&n in a. d. 207. See San-A;whan, 
fasc. I, fol. 8 a; NSi-tien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 20 a; Thu-/fci, 
fasc. I, fol. 13 a; KhSi-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 b; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. 10. 
No. 556 ' Madhyam&-ityiikta-s(ltra,' i. e. a life of Baddha (S. H.). 

WoEKS OF Unknown Teanslators. 
The Thu-Ai (fasc. i, fol. 13 a seq.) mentions 123 
works in 148 fasciculi; and the KhSi-yuen-lu (fasc. i, 
fol. 28 b seq.) gives 141 works in 158 fascicnli, and 
adds that 16 works in 26 fasciculi were in existence 
in A. D. 730. There are the following 16 works 
in the Collection, which are, however, not exactly the 
same as those in the Khai-yuen-lu:^ 
No. 202 ' A later translation of the Sfttra consisting of verses on 
Amit&yus (S. M.).' 
„ 260 Adbhuta-dharmaparySya. 
„ 389 TatbUgata-pratibiinba-pratisIitMnusams^. 
„ 431 'SdtTa of the great and good means by which Buddha 

recompenses the fevour (of his parents).' 
„ 478 • Slitra on the spiritual Mantra for keeping the house 

safe.' 
„ 573 'Sfttra on Maudgaly&yana's temptation by the MSia 

(S.H.).' 
„ 578 'S<ltraonDuftkha-skandha(?).' 
„ 704 ' Akuru (?)-s1itra.' 
„ 777 ' JKandanadruma-stitra.' 
„ 1093 • Sfttra on receiving the Dasabhadra^ila,' i. e. filksh&pada 

(V. M.). 
„ 1 151 'Sramanerikfi-slla-sfttra (V. H.).' 
„ 1290 'Gujianirdesa-sSstra (A. H.).' 
„ 1337 'Sdltra on six Bodhisattvas' names, to be recited and 

remembered (I.M.).' 
„ 1360 'Sfttra on blaming lust, as an Important action of 

meditation.' 
„ 1361 ' Sfttra of sections about the meditation on the inner 

body.' 
„ 1368 ' Samyukt4vad&na-8<itra.' 

SUMMART OP THE PBECEDINO LiST OF TRANSLATIONS MADE 
UNDER THE LATTER OR EASTERN HaN DYNASTY, A. D. 

25-220. 



Translators. | 


No 


I 


i» 


2 


t» 


3 


t» 


4 


p» 


."i 


„ 


6 


„ 


7 


„ 


8 


„ 


9 


„ 


10 


„ 


II 


" 


12 







Ngi-tien-lu. 


Thu-*i. 


KhAi-yuen-lu. 


In existence. 


I 


I 


I 


I 


5 


5 


4 





31 


31 


!83 


12 


176 


176 


95 


55 


3 


2 


2 





2 


2 


2 


2 


11 


II 


10 


5 


I 


I 


I 





7 


1 


5 


I 


6 


6 


6 


2 


I 


I 


I 


I 


I 


I 


I 


I 


laS 


123 

357 


141 


16 


359 


392* 


96 



* In 395 fasciculi. In A. d. 730 there were 97 works in 131 
fasciculi in existence, and 195 works in 364 fasciculi had been lost. 
See the Kh&i-ynen-lu, fasc. i, foL 3 b. 



^^ The W^i dynasty, of the - 

Tsho family, the northern of the Three 
Kingdoms, with its capital at Lo-y^n. A. D. 
220-265. 

13 ft ^ (or J^) ^ ^ Than-ko (or mo)- 
Idk-Xo, i.e. Dharmakala, whose name is translated 
^^ 0^ Fa-sh', Ht. ' law-time.' He was a <Srama»ia of 
Central India, who came to China in A. d. 222, and 
observed that the priests in China were then entirely 
ignorant of the rules of Vinaya. In A. d. 250, there- 
fore, he translated the Pratimoksha of the MahS.- 
sanghikas, in one fasciculus. This was the first book 
of the Yinaya-piiaka, translated into Chinese; but 
it was lost in A. d. 730. See San-Awhan, fasc. i, 
fol. 8 b; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 2 b ; Thu-Ad, fasc. i, 
fol. 17 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 41 b; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 4 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 10. Cf. the Sui-shu, 
fasc. 35, fol. 21 b; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 322, 
fourth paragraph. 

14 J^ f^ Wl ^^^ San-kh4i, — the last two 
characters are most probably employed for Sangha- 
varman, because iW San is the first character of 
fg yB San-AiS, the very well-known transliteration 
of the word Sangha, and |g khai means 'armour,' 
i.e. varman (cf. the name San-A;i6-poh-mo, No. 80 
below). He was an Indian iSramawa of Tibetan descent, 
as the character J^ Khan being prefixed to his name 
implies. In A. D. 252 he translated some works in 
the White Horse Monastery at Lo-yan. See San- 
Awhan, fasc. i, fol. 9 a (where it ascribes to him 
4 Sutras); NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 3 a; Thu-M, fasc. i, 
fol. 17b (both ascribe to bi'm 2 Sutras in 4 fasciculi) ; 
E[hai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 42 a (where 3 works in 
4 fasciculi are mentioned) ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 5 a 
(where only i Sutra is mentioned, viz. the Sukhavatl- 
vyiiha); Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 322, 341, and 343 ; 
Beal,B.L.C., p. 11. 

No. 23 (19) UgraparipnitiM (S. M.). 
„ 27 AparimitSyus-stitra, or Amit&bha-vy<iha, or SukhSvatt- 

vyftha (long). 
„ 1 163 ' Samyuktakarma of the Dharmagupta-nik&ya (V. H.).' 

1 '^ ft ^ Than-ti, or ft M ^ Than-wu-ti, 
i.o -s? p'l* ' ■^s >'»> bm' ' 

i.e. Dharma-satya (?), whose name is translated ^^ 
^1 FS,-shih, lit. 'law-truth.' He was a ^ramana 
of the country of An-si, who compiled or translated 
one work at Lo-yan in A. D. 254. See San-Awh&n, 
fasc. I, fol. 9 a; N6i-tien-la, fasc. 2, foL 3 b; Tha-iU, 



387 



APPENDIX II. 



388 



fasc. i,-fol. 17 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 43 a; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. II. 

No. 1146 ' Karman ' (of the Dhanuagupta-nikaya. V. H.). 

16 ^E ^° Yen, a STam&na, of the western 
region, who translated some Sutras in the White 
Horse Monastery at Lo-yan in A. D. 257. See San- 
Awhan, fasc. i, fol. 9 a; N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 4 a; 
Thu-A;i, fasc. i, fol. 18 a (these three authorities ascribe 
to him 6 Sutras in 8 fasciculi) ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. I, 
fol. 43 a (where 5 Sutras in 7 fasciculi are- mentioned, 
and said to have long been lost in A. d. 730); Beal, 
B. L. C, p. II. According to the Thu-Ai, there were 
two versions of the larger Sukhayati-vyuha made by 
him ; but one of them is not given in the Khai-yuen-lu. 
Tuere exists i Sutra in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 43 Surataparipriiifea (S. M.). 

17 ^' ^^ ^ Fa-hhien, — the last two cha- 
racters mean literally 'law- wise,' i. e. Dharmabhadra(?). 
He was a iSramana of the western region, who trans- 
lated 2 Sutras in 5. fasciculi, but the date is not given. 
These translations had been lost in a.d. 730. See N^i- 
tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 4 a ; Thu-H, fasc. i, fol. 18 a; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. I, fol. 43 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 11. One 
of his translations was the Mabaparinirvama-sdtra. 

WoEKs OF Unknown Tbanslatoes. 

No. 626 ' Stitra of the patronymics and names of the parents of 
the seven Buddhas (S. H.).' 
„ 1278 Abhidh»rmamrtta-«4stra (A. H.). 

Summary of the preceding List of Transiations made 
under the w6l dynasty, a. d. 22o-265. 



Translators. 


N6i-tien-lu. 


Thu-ii. 


Kh&i-yuen-lu. 


In existence. 


No. 13 


I 


I 


I 





., 14 


2 


2 


3 


3 


.. 15 


I 


I 


I 


I 


„ 16 


6 


6 


S 


1 


.. 17 


2 


a 


2 
















■2 




12 


12 


12* 


7 



* In 18 fasciculi. In a.d. 730 there were only 4 works in 
5 fasciculi in existence, and 8 works in 1 3 fasciculi had been lost. 
See the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 41 a. But the present Collection 
has 3 more works, one of them is however mentioned under the 
Wu dynasty in the older catalogues. 



n 



^ The Wu dynasty, of the J^ Sun 
family, the southern of the Three King- 

i Kien- 



doms, with its capital at 




yeh, the modern 
222-280. 




>^ 



tt Nanking, a. d. 



jg 4r^ Wr £' Ehiffa, who had the literary appel- 
lation m; M Kun-min, and also another cognomen 
^g Yueh. He was an Upasaka of the country of 
Yueh-^', who came to China towards the end of the 
Eastern Han dynasty, which came to an end in A. D. 
220. Afterwards he took refuge in the Kingdom of 
Wu, where he was appointed as a professor by J^ ^| 
Sun Khaen, the first sovereign of the Wu dynasty, and 
assisted or taught his heir-apparent. He translated 
numerous works in a.d. 223-253. See San-^han, 
fasc. r, fol. 9 b (where it ascribes to him 49 Sutras) ; 
NSi-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 6 b; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 18 b 
(both mention 129 works in 152 fasciculi); Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2 a, fol. 2 b (where 88 works in 118 
fasciculi are mentioned, and 51 works in 69 fasciculi 
are said to have been in existence in A. d. 730) ; Min- 
i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 5 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 11. According 
to the Thu-M (fasc. i, fol. 20 a) and Khai-yuen-lu 
(fasc. 2 a, fol. 7 a), there was a second translation of 
the Sutra of 42 sections, made by him ; but it had 
been lost in A. d. 730. There is a note under the title of 
this Sutra in the Khai-yuen-lu, namely : — ' It is stated 
in a " Separate Record " — probably an old catalogue — 
that this translation differs a little from that made by 
(Kasyapa) Matanga, being the second version (of the 
same text), as the meaning of the words is correct, 
and the composition is readable.' Now the following 
49 works are in existence in this Collection, which 
number curiously corresponds to that which is given in 
the San-Awhan as above alluded to : — 

No. 8 Dasasafaasrika pra^n^p^ramita (S. M.). 

„ 26 AmitSyusha (or -abha)-vy<lha, or SukhSvatl-vyHha (long). 

„ 100 ' Stitra on the original action of the Bodhisattva.' 

„ 147 Yimalaklrtti-nirdesa. 

„ 218 ' NaTavaraamnga-sCltra.' 

„ 224 ' Vnddhastrl-sdtra.' 

1. 233 Vatsa-sfttra. 

„ 256 TathagatagrT^anamudrasamadhi. 

„ 278 FratltyasamutpSda-stitra (?). 

„ 281 iS&Iisambhava-stltra. 

„ 297 ' N^gadatta-daraka-sMra.' 

„ 299 Ashtabuddhaka. 

» 337 Pushpakdia. 

» 355 Anantamukha-sadhaka-dh4rani (!). 

„ 364 ' Padadhararddhimantra-sfttra.' 

» 377 "Bodhisattva-bodhivHksha-slitra.' 

„ 378 Kshamakara-bodhisattTa-sfttra. 

>> 379 ' Stitra on the history of Poh or Pushya (?).' 

„ 466 ' Trivftrgasishya-stitra.' 

„ 513 ' jffandraprabha-bodhisattTa-sdtra.' 

„ 554 Brahmajiaia-sfttra (S. H.). 

„ 557 ' Saptag^nana-sfttra.' 

» 574 ' Sfitra on MaudgalySyana's temptation by the wicked 

MSra.' 

» 577 ' Sfttra on the Upavasatha.' 



389 



APPENDIX II. 



390 



No. 580 'Siltra on the cause addressed by Buddha to Skkja. 
Mahana'man.' 

„ 590 'Sarvadharmamftla-sfttra.' 

» 592 ' Sfitra on the BrahmaiS,rin 0-fu.' 

„ 594 ' Stltra on the Grihapati Eashfravara (?).' 

„ 608 ' Sfttra on the Brahma comparison.' 

„ 615 ' Sumati-baiika-sfttra.' 

„ 638 ' Sfitra on the son of five mothers.' 

„ 645 Matangl-sAtra. 

>> 655 ' S<itra on one who is in want of guarding his thoughts.' 

„ 665 'Kumarakusalaphalanidana-sfttra,' i.e. a life of Buddha. 

„ 670 'BimbisSra-ra^a-pa^iapramdhana-stltra.' 

„ 674 ' Stltra on the sufficiency of truth.' 

„ 693 ' Sumati-sreshtti-sdtra.' 

„ 696 ' SCitra (addressed to ?) Ananda on four matters." 

„ 698 ' Ajatasatru-sfttra.' 

„ 699 ' .STatushpramdhana-sfttra.' 

„ 70° ' Sdtra on a fierce dog.' 

„ 703 ' KSila-brahmaHri-sAtra.' 
„ 707 ' N%ara3a-bhr4tW-sfttra.' 
„ 708 ' 5reshiAi-ma%ughosha-st!ltra.' 

„ 709 ' Saptastri-slitra.' 
„ 710 ' Ashtoguru-sfttra.'' 

„ 761 'S(ltraaddressedtoaBrahma£arincaUedSun-to-ye-fc'(?).' 

„ 1099 ' Dharmavinaya^samSdhi-sfitra (V. M.).' 

„ 1 1 13 ' Sfttra on Slla or moral precepts which dispel mis- 
fortune (V.H.).' 

19 ^^ ^ W^ W^i-Mi-nan, i.e. Vighna, whose 
name is translated |© iSM .On-nai, lit. ' parti- 
tion-hindrance.' He was an Indian ^Sramana, who was 
originally a fire-worshipper, and afterwards converted 
to Buddhism. He, together with Km Liih-yen, No. 20 
below, brought to China a Saiiskrit text of the 
'M^ ^jk ^^ Than-po-Mn, i. e. the Dharmapada-sutra, 
or the Dhammapada-sutta, in A. D. 224, and translated 
it. See No. 1365, and San-Awhan, fasc. i, fol. 14 a. 
Vighna also translated another Sutra in 4 fasciculi, 
but it was Ipst in A. D. 730. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 6 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. i, fol. 22 b; Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2 a, fol. I b ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b ; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. 12. 

No. 1365 Dharmapada or Dhammapada (I. M.). 

20 ^^- "^ yt -^^ Liih-yen, an Indian /Sramawa, 
who, together with Vighna, No. 19 above, came to 
the Kingdom of Wu in A. d. 224.. In a. b. 230 he 
alone translated some works. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 6 b; Thu-^, fasc. i, fol. 22 b (both ascribe to him 
3 works in 3 or 4 fasciculi) ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 a, 
fol. 2 a (where 4 works in 6 fasciculi are mentioned, 
and one of them is said to have been lost long before 
A. D. 730) ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 12. 

No. 616 ' Sumati (?)-s(itra (S. H.).' 
„ 64s ' Matangl-stitra.' 
„ 1327 'BuddhavaJdya-slitra(I. M.).' 



21 J^ IW ^' ^^^^ San-hwui, an Indian ^SVa- 
mana, who was the eldest son of the prime minister 
of the country of J^ J^ Khan-M, i. e. Kambu, or 
Ulterior Tibet or Kambog'a, whose family was con- 
tinuously resident in India. He came to the capital of 
the Kingdom of "Wu in A. d. 241. In A. d. 247 he had 
the ^g ^if} ■^ .ff'ien-^-sh', or the Kien-ku monastery 
built, by order of Sun Khuen, the first sovereign of 
the "Wu dynasty, who gave the name "j^ IJ^ J^ Po- 
tho-li, or the Buddha village, to the place where this 
monastery was. In A. d. 251 be began his work of 
translation, and died in A. d. 280. See San-Jwhan, 
fasc. I, fol. 9 b ; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 21b; N^i-tien-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 13 a; Thu-^, fasc. i, fol. 23 a (both ascribe 
to him 14 works in 29 fasciculi); Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 a, 
fol. 10 a (where only 7 works in 20 fasciculi are men- 
tioned, and 5 works in 10 fasciculi are said to have 
been lost long before A. d. 730); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 5 b ; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 322 ; Beal, B. L. C, 
p. 12. 

No. 143 'ShaipSramita-sangraha-sfttra (S. M.).' 
» 1359 'An old Samyuktavadana-sdtra (I. M.).' 

22 ;^ ^ M ^ (or ^) ^' ^AiSn-liaA-tsig 
(or leu), — the last three characters are evidently used 
for a transliteration of a Sanskrit name, such as K4!a- 
siviC!), whose name is however translated Tt ^ffl£ 
■& .ffan-wu-wM, lit. 'correct-without-fear.' He was 
a /Siramawa of the western region, who translated 
one work entitled ' Saddharmasamadhi-sutra,' in 6 
fasciculi, in A. d. 255 or 256; but it was lost in 
A. D. 730. See NSi-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 4 a (where this 
translator is mentioned under the "Wei dynasty) ; Thu- 
^i, fasc. I, fol. 24 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 a, fol. 16 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 12. 

"Works of Unknown Translators. 

The Thu-^i (fasc. i, fol. 24 b seq.) mentions no 
works' in 291 fasciculi, which are said to have been 
translated under the "Wu dynasty, a. d. 222-280. See 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 1 2. The Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 2 a, . 
fol. I b, and fol. 16 b seq.) gives 87 works in 261 fasci- 
culi, which are said to have been produced under the 
WM and Wu dynasties, a. d. 220-280, but 4 works in 
6 fasciculi only were in existence in A. d. 730. There 
is, however, only one translation of the kind in the 
Collection, namely :—r- 
No. 547 Samyuktagama (S. H.). 

' Among these works, there was the oldest translation of the 
Lalita-vistara, in 8 fasciculi. This translation is said to have been 
made under the Latter HSn dynasty, one of the Three Kingdoms. 
A. ». 221-263. Cf. col. 5I) under No. 159. 

CC2 



391 



APPENDIX II. 



392 



Summary of the preceding List of Translations made 

UNDER THE Wu DYNASTY, A. D. 232-28o. 

Khai-ynen-lu. In existence. 



Translators. 
No. i8 

.. 19 

„ 20 

» 21 

., 22 



N§i-tien-lu. 


Thu-ifci. 


129 
2 


129 

2 


3 

1 


3 
14 

I 


no 


no 


259 


259 



2 
4 

7 

I 

87 



49 

I 



56 



* In 41 7 fasciculi. In a. d. 730 there were 61 works in 
92 fasciculi in existence, and 128 works in 325 fasciculi had 
long been lost. See the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 a, fol. i a. 



[^ ^^ Si-tsin, or the Western Tsin 

dynasty, of the "ip I Bh» Sz'-m^ family, 
with its capital at Lo-y^n. a. d. 265-316. 

23 ^ # J^ M ^ (or ^Ij) Ku Thin- 
mo-lo-Ma (or Ma), i. e. Dharmaraksha, whose name is 
translated J^ ^E Fa-hu, lit. 'law-protection.' He was 
a >Sramawa, whose family was continuously resident 
in the %% j|^ Thun-kwan district (the western 
extreme of the Great Wall in Kan-shuh in Nan-si-^eu, 
China. See Wells Williams' Chin. Diet. p. 930, col. i). 
He was a descendant of a man of the country of Yueh- 
lc\ so that his original surname was ■J>' E', the second 
character of H "^F Tueh-A'. But he adopted ^^ 
Eu, the second character of ^^ ^^ Thien-^u, or India, 
having become a disciple of the foreign jStamawa 
A^ 0^ ^ Ev. Kao-tso. Hence he is always called 
Mt ^. ^ En Fa-hu, in the Collection. He went 
to the western regions with his teacher, and was well 
acquainted with thirty-six different languages or dia- 
lects. In A. D. 266 he came to Lo-yan, where he 
worked at translations till a. d. 313 or 317; and 
afterwards died in his seventy-eighth year. He was 
the man who iirst translated several Sutras of the 
Vaipulya class (^ ^^ Fan-tan, lit. 'square-even or 
equal'). See Sa'- ^whan, fasc. i, fol. 14 b (where it' 
ascribes to him 165 works); Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 21b; 
Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 22 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 2, fol. i a 
(both mention 210 works in 394 fasciculi); Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2 a, fol. 22 a-fasc. 2 b, fol. 6 a (where 
175 works in 354 fasciculi are mentioned, and 91 works 
in 208 fasciculi are said to have been in existence 
in A. D. 730); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3 fol. 5 b; Selected 
Essays, vol. ii, p. 323; Beal, B. L. C, p. 13. The 
following 90 works are now in existence in the 
Collection : — 



No. 4 Pa^feavimsati-sShasrika praj/JSparamita (S. M.). 
>> 23 (3) TathagatSAiintya-guhya-nirdesa. 
„ 23 (4) (Vini)sodhana-nirde«a, or Svapna-nirdeea. 
>• 23 (47) Katna&flda-paripniMa. 
„ 30 Samantamukha-parivarta. 
,, 31 Ma%u8ri-buddhakshetragu»avy1!lha. 
„ 32 Garbha-sHtra (?). 
,, 34 Ugra-paripriiMS. 

„ 35 Bhadra-mayS.kara-paripr'JiMa, or -vyakara»a. 
„ 39 Sumati-darika-paripri^^M. 
„ 41 VimaladattS-paripriMAa. 
„ 42 Ajokadatta-vySkarawa. 

„ 47 SushtAitamati-paripriiMa, or Mayopama-samadhL 
„ 49 Subahu-paripW^MS.. 
„ 53 C^anottara-bodhisattva-paripWitta. 
» SS Maitreya-p£iripriA:A:Aa. 
„ 74 Aksharamati-nirdesa-stitra. 
„ 79 TathSigata-mahakarumka-nirdem. 
„ 80 ' Ratnastrl-paripWiftAS (?).' 
„ 81 ' M^ika-kum^ra-stitra.' 
„ 92 ' Sutra on the appearance of the TathSgata.' 

,, 104 ' SCltra of the chapter on going across the world.' 

„ 108 'Bodhisattvadasasthanafcaryadhjaya.' 

,, no DasabhtLmika-sfitra. 

„ III ' SamaAakshua-paripriiiAa.' 

,, 116 ^turdaraka-samadhi-stHtra. 

„ 125 ' Sfltra on the rules for two annual festivals to be held 

after Buddha's entering Parinirva»a.' 

„ 128 Sarvapumyasamuiiaya-samadhi-sMra. 

„ 138 Saddharmapujwiarlka-sfltra. 

„ 145 Vimalakirtti-nirdesa. 

„ 150 Avaivartya(l) or Aparivartya-sdtra. 

,. 153 ' Stltra of Buddha's ascension to the Trayastrimsa heaven 

to preach the law for his mother's sake.' 

„ 160 Lalitavistara. 

„ 165 ' Vasudhara-bodhisattva-paripniiAa-stitra.' 

„ 168 Eatnakarandakavydha-sfttra. 

„ 182 Ajratasatru-kaukritya-vinodana. 

„ 184 Ma/J^UOTl-vikrldita-siltra. 

„ 194 Hastikakshya. 

„ 197 Viaeshaiinta-brahma-paripnii^. 

„ 208 'Satra about the meditation on the BodhisattvaMaitrcya's 

coming down to be bom (in this world).' 

„ 214 Strlvivarta-vyakarana-sfltra. 

„ 219 ' Kumara-mlikarsfltra.' 

„ 230 Xandraprabha-kumara-sfttra. 

„ 234 Vatsa-sHtra. 

» 235 Strlvivartavyakarana-sfltra. 

„ 242 ' Determined-dharanl.' 

„ 252 'Sarvavaipulyavidyasiddha-slltra.' 

„ 257 'Anantaratnasamadhi-stitraj' 

„ 283 ' Sfttra on the Samadhi called vow realised by the 

Tathagata alone.' 

„ 298 'Nagadatta-bodhisattva-nidana-stitra.' 

„ 300 Ashtabuddhaka. 

>i 303 ' UUambanapatra-sfltra." 

„ 342 Srlmatl-brahmant-paripnfcMa. 

„ 385 Ratnajraii-paripnH^. 

„ 388 ' S<itra on the characteristic marks on Buddha's person 

as the results of fifty causes of the practice of 

Bodhisattva.' 

„ 392 ' £aturdurlabha-3<itra.' 

i> 393 'Suiinti(?)-devaputra-s<!ltra.' 



393 



APPENDIX II. 



394 



No. 401 Baddhasailglti-slitra. 

„ 403 Bhadrakalpika-sHtra. 

„ 437 Anavatapta-nagar%a-pariprfA;iW-s<itra, 

„ 456 Sagara-nS,garaj(a-paripnA:&M. 

„ 467 ' Xaturvarga (siahya)-s(itra.' 

„ 468 'Anagatavikriya-sfltra.' 

„ 469 ' Atlta-buddha-paijM^apatika-sdtra.' 

„ 514 'Sittaprabha(?)-stitra.' 

') 515 'Dasadigandhakara-vidhvamsana-stitra.' 

„ 516 ' Mrfgamatn-sdtra.' 

„ 517 ' Sfttra on the opposition of the Mara.' 

„ 562 ' Sfttra on the world and time of the past (S. H.).' 

„ 564 'Sfttra on freedom from sleep (S. H.).' 

„ 566 ' SAtra on the idea of happiness.' 

„ 57° ' SUtra on receiving the year (?).' 

» 5?i ' Stltra on a Brahmaiarin who believes in the pureness of 

water.' 

„ 609 ' Stltra on PAjryottara (? a Deva).' 

,, 613 ' Sfltra on Manas.' 

„ 6i 3 ' Sfttra on the proper law (?).' 

„ 621 ' Anglimaiya-sCltra.' 

.. 622 „ „ 

„ 623 'SAtraonsomewrestlers'intentiononmovingamountain.' 

„ 624 ' ^aturadbhutadhslrma-sfltra.' 

646 ' Sardtllakama-sfttra. or Matangl-sAtra. 

„ 652 ' Aryadharmamudra-sfitra.' 

„ 669 Gataka-nidaua (a coUectiou of 55 short Stitras). 

„ 671 ' VaidAlyara^ra-slitra.' 

„ 697 ' Nirdesa (?)-slitra.' 

,, 712 ' Sdtra on desire being the cause of affliction.' 

„ 726 ' Sdtra on the meditation on the body.' 

„ 729 ' SUtra on 500 disciples (Sravakas) telling their own 

Nidana or history.' . 

„ 745 ' Mahakasyapa-nidana-sdtra.' 

„ 746 ' SAtra on four kinds of self-injury.' 

„ 1325 ' XaryamargabhUmi-sfttra (I. M,.).' 

„ 1362 'Dharma-dhyana-sdtra.' 

24 ^M :^ ^ ^ KMka-]ian-leu-k', i.e. KMa- 
ruAi, whose name is translated ja -H. iTan-hhi, 
lit. 'true-joy.' He was a /Sramawa of the western 
region, who in A. D. 281 translated one Sutra in Kan- 
^eu (Canton), China. His translation was lost already 
in A. D. 730. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 31 a (where 
an earlier date of A. d. 266 is given instead of 281, 
and both the transliteration and translation of the 
name differ from those above mentioned); Thu-^, 
fasc. 2, fol. 7 a; Kbai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, fol. 7 b; 
Beal, B.L. C, p. 13. 

25 ^ J^ si^ ^^ Fa-Min, a /Sramana of the 
country of An-si, who translated 5 works in 12 or 
16 fasciculi, at Lo-yin, in A. d. 281-306. Three 
translations were lost in A. D. 730. See N^i-tien-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 31 b; Thu-M, fasc. 2, fol. 7 b; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, fol. 7 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 13. 
No. 148 'SAtra on unlimited changes of the supernatural foot- 
steps (S. M.).' 
„ 1459 AiokavadSna (I. M.). 



26 iE .^ X Wu-lo-Ha, or M 3^ ^^ Wu- 
kh^-lo, i.e. Mokshala (see Eitel, p. 77 a). He was a 
(Sramawa of -^ ^ Yti-then, i. e. Kusutana (Khoten, 
Eitel, p. 60 b), who together with Ku Shu-Ian, No. 27 
below, translated one Sutra in A. d. 291. See N6i- 
tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 31b; Thu-M, fasc. 2, fol. 7 b ; 
Khai-yuen-Iu, fasc. 2 b, fol. 8 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 13, 
where a note is added which seems not quite correct. 
No. 2 Paraiavimsati-sahasrika prag^paramita (S. M.). 

27 ^ :^ ^ -^1 Shu -Ian, an Upasaka of 
Indian descent, who was born in China, and translated 
2 works in 5 fasciculi, under the reign of Hwui-ti, 
A. D. 290-306. His translations were lost in A. D.- 
730. See NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 33 a; Thu-ki, 
fasc. 2, fol. 8 a (both say wrongly that Shu-Ian was a 
Sraxaana, of the western region) ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, 
fol. 9 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 13. 

28 S ^ iiti. ^° Ea-tsu, — the las't two cha- 
racters are said to be a literary appellation ( V.) 
by which he is generally designated ; his cogno- 
men is io Yuen, and his original surname was Jft 
Wan. He was a Chinese iSramana of ^ p3 Ho-n6i. 
He translated several works under the reign of Hwui- 
ti, A. b, 290-306. See San-^whan, fasc, i, fol. 16, b; 
NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 35 b ; Tim-ki, fasc. 2, fol. 8 b 
(both ascribe to him 23 works in 25 fasciculi); Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, fol. lib (where 16 works in 18 
fasciculi are mentioned, and 11 works in 12 fasciculi 
are said to have long been lost in a^. d. 730). 

N0.228 'SUtra on the Bodhisattva Shi or Geta (?S.M:.).' 
„ 389 ' SUtra on the practice of Bodhisattva.' 
„ 552 Mahaparimrva»ia-s6.tra (S. H.). 
„ 650 'Mahaprag'apatl-parinirvana-sfttra.' 
„ 752 ' Slitra on five kinds of happiness and virtue of wise men.' 

29 5^' ^S -LL ^^^^ Fa-li, a /Sramawa, whose 
native place is unknown. He, together with Fk-kii, 
No. 30 below, translated 4 works in 13 fasciculi, at 
Lo-yan, under the reign of Hwui-ti, A. D. 290—306. 
One of their translations was lost already in A. d. 730. 
See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. a, fol. 36 b; Thu-^i, fasc. 2, 
fol. 12 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, fol. 13 b; Beal, 
B.L. C, p. 14. 

No. 383 ' Sarvagunapumyakshetra-slitra (S. M.).' 
„ 551 'Lokadhatu (?)-s11tra (S. H.).' 
» 1353 Dharmapada, or Dhammapada (I. M.). 

30 >^ ^S >^ ^^^^ Fa-M, a <Srama?ia, whose 
native place is unknown. After the death of Fa-li, 
No. 29 above, Fa-Aii alone translated several works 



395 



APPENDIX II. 



396 



under the same reign as before. See NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 37 b; Thu-Ai, fasc. 2, fol. 12 a (both ascribe to 
him 132 works in 142 fasciculi); Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 
2 b, fol. 14 a (where 40 works in 50 fasciculi are 
mentioned, and 16 works in 26 fasciculi are said to 
have long been lost in A. d. 730) ; Beal, B. L. C, 
p. 14. The following 23 works are now in existence 
in the Collection : — 

No. 38 Udayana-vatsarajra-paripWiftM (S. M.). 
„ 270 ' Stltra on three changes of Buddha's former births.' 
„ 272 ' AoStasatru-rajra-vyikaraBa-slltra.' 
„ 291 ' SCltra on sprinkling water on the images of Buddha.' 
„ 569 ' Sdtra on desire (S. H.).' 
,, 572 'Sdtra on overcoming lust.' 
>• 579 ' Stitra on the cause of DuAkhasVandha.' 
„ 596 ' Sfttra on Shu (" number," a BrShmana).' 
„ 599, ' GangSnadi-sdtra.' 
,, 600 ' £ampa-bhik3hu-9litra.' 
,, 603 'MClrdhajra-raja-nidina-stitra.' 
„ 614 ' Stltra on King Prasenagit, who put dust on his body 

at the death of his mother, the queen.' 
„ 619 ' Satra on King BimbisS.ra's coming to worship Buddha.' 
„ 636 ' Sfttra on disregarding the law.' 
„ 660 Nandi-pravrajiyS-sfttra (?). 
„ 663 'Stitra relating to what ought to be practised by the 

Bhikshus, and what ought not, in their relationship 

as associates.' 
„ 673 ' Dharmasagara-sdltra.' 

„ 713 • Agratasatru-paripriiiM-paiUtSnantarya-karma-sfttra.* 
„ 725 'Sfttra on a Bhikshu who intended to commit suidde for the 

purpose of avoiding ill-fame concerning a woman.' 
,, 747 ' R^hula-ksh&nti-stitra.' 
„ 748 ' Sdtra on the right matters spoken by Buddha for the 

sake of young Bhikshns.' 
„ 749 ' Sh$-ho (nS.ma)-bhikshu-gu»a-sAtra.' 
,, 764 'Sfltra on the cow-herd comparison.' 

31 ^ ^^ iM. ^^^^ EMn-jvLen, a Chinese Upa- 
saka, who assisted Km Fa-hu, No. 23 above, while the 
latter was working at translations. In the mean- 
time, he alone translated certain works under the 
reign of Hwui-ti, A. d. 290-306. See Nei-tien-lu, 
fasc. 2, fol. 33 a (where 3 works in 4 fascicuU are 
ascribed to him); Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, fol. 19 b 
(where 2 works in 3 fasciculi are mentioned). 
No. 397 ' Sdrya-gibmlkaranarprabhS-samadhi-slitra (S. M.).' 
„ 711 'Vana (? n4ma-8reshtti)-s1itra (S. H.).' 



32 ® ^M. i^ Nieh Tao-^an, a Chinese Tlpa- 
saka, who was the son of the last, and also an assistant 
of A'u Fa-hu, No. 23 above, from A. d. 280 to 312. 
After the death of Fa-Tiu (which happened in A. D. 313, 
or a little later), Tao-^an alone translated several 
works. See Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 35 b ; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 2, fol. 9 b (both ascribe to him 54 works in 
66 fasciculi) ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 2 b, fol. 20 a (where 
24 works in 36 fasciculi are mentioned, and 6 works 



in 6 fasciculi are said to have been in existence in 
A. D. 730); Beal, B. L. C, p. 14. There are the fol- 
lowing 4 works only now in existence in the Col- 
lection : — 

No. 33 (33) Vimaladatta-paripWiMS (S. M.). 
„ 107 ' Sfttra on the original actions of the Bodhisattvas who 

are seeking the state of Buddha.' 
„ 508 'Ma^jusrt-parinirvtoa-sdtra.' 
„ 509 Abhinishkrama7ia-stitra(.'). 

33 ^^ ^ ^ ^' ^^■*"' * 'S^ramaJia, whose native 
place is not known. In A. d. 301 he translated 4 
works in 5 fasciculi, of which 2 works in .3 fasciculi 
were lost already in A. d. 730. See NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, 
fol. 41 b; Thu-^i, fasc. 2, fol. 9 b; Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 2 b, fol. 23 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 14. 
No. 229 ' Sfltra on the boy Shi or Geta (! S. M.),' 
" £95 SWgaia-vSda (S. H.). 



3^ ^^ ^& J^ .^o-lo-yen, a foreign ^Sramawa, 
who translated one Sfitra; but when he came to 
China is not known. See the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 26, 
fol. 23 b. 
No. 750 ' Sfitra on time and not-time (? S. H.).' 

WoEKS OF Unkkown Teanslatoes. 

The Thu-^i (fasc. 2, fol. 16 b) mentions 8 works in 
ig fasciculi, and the Kh4i-yuen-lu (fasc. 2 b, fol. 24 a 
seq.) enumerates 58 works in 59 fasciculi, of which 
19 works in 19 fasciculi only were in existence in 
A. D. 730. There are now the following 20 works : — 

No. 50 Suh&hu-piarvprikJchS, (S. M.). 
„ 124' Sfttra on the funeral ceremony of Buddha.' 
„ 136 Saddhannapffmdarlka (incomplete). 
„ 216 'Stitra on the Bodhisattva who was the son who took a 

look at his blind father.' 
„ 454 • DharmanityasthS.na-s<itra.' 
„ 455 'Dlrghay(i-rS,5ra-s(ltra.' 

>• 558 'Stitra on the salt-water comparison (S. H.).' 
„ 563 ' Stitra on the world and time of the past.' 
" 571 'Stitra on a BrahmaHrin who believes in the pureness 

of water.' 
„ 611 ' S<itra on a man named Teu-thiAo.' 
„ 631 'Sfttra on the King of SrSvastl's dreaming ten different 

things.' 
641 ' Stitra on a woman called Yu-ye.' 
„ 702 'Satra on the filial child.' 
,, 758 'Samantaprapta(nllma)-r%a-s(itra.' 
„ 759 ' HSritl (lit. the mother of demon-children)-s(itra.' 
„ 760 ' Stitra on a king of a country, BrShmana by name (?).' 
„ 778 ' No-to-ho-to-fcAi (?)-s{ltra.' 
„ 1333 *S<ltra on Buddha's causing K^tySyana to speak the 

G^thSs on the destruction of the law (I. M.).' 
„ 1334 'Stitra on Buddha's keeping the body in regular order.' 
i> 1335 'Stitra on keeping the mind or thoughts in regular 

order.' 



397 



APPENDIX II. 



398 



SrMMABT OF THE PRECEDING LiST OF TRANSLATIONS MADE 
UNDER THE WESTERN TSIN DYNASTY, A.D. 265-316. 

Translators. 

No. 23 

,. 24 





25 
26 




27 
28 




29 




30 




31 




32 




33 




34 



Nei-tien-lu. 
210 
I 

5 
I 
2 

23 

4 

132 

3 
54 
4 
o 
8 

447 



Thu-H. 


Khai-yuen-lu. 


210 


175 


I 


I 


5 


5 


I 


I 


2 


2 


23 


16 


4 


4 


132 


40 





2 


54 


24 


4 


4 





I 


8 


58 


444 


.^.^3* 



In existence. 
90 

o 

2 

I 

o 

5 

3 
23 

2 

4 

2 

I 

20 

153 



* In 590 fiiscicnli. In A. D. 730 there existed 156 works in 
321 &sciculi, and 177 works in 269 fasciculi had been lost. See 
the KhSi-yuen-lu, &sc. 2 a, fol. 21b. 



RH /£S[ Tshien-li4n, or the Former 
Li^n. dynasty, of the C^ Khkh family, 

with its capital at ///r flH/ Ku-ts4h. 
A.D. 302-376. 

35 ^ M '^ ^' Sh'-lun, an Upisaka of the 
country of Yueh-A;', wlio translated 4 works in 6 fas- 
ciculi in A. D. 373, of which 3 works in 5 fasciculi were 
lost already in A.D. 730. See Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, 
fol. 7 a. 
No. 44. Sarata-paripWA:ArA^ (S. M.). 







Tun-tsin, or the Eastern Tsin 



dynasty, of the rj I Jp& Sz'-md family, 
with its capital at ^B* j^f ifien-kh^ri, 
or ^J4 -^ F^ . .fiTien-yeh, the modern tfef 
t| Nanking, a. d. 317-420. 

36 rf >P ^ 1 ^ M P"!' Sh'-li-mi-to- 
lo, i.e. (Srimitra, whose name is translated "^ ~M^ 
Zi-yiu, lit. ' lucky friend.' He was a jSramawa of the 
western region, who was the heir-apparent of a king 
of the country, but gave up his realm to his younger 
brother, and became a /Sramawa, He came to China 
in the Yun-^a; period, A. d. 307-312, under the 



"Western Tsin dynasty, and translated 3 works at 
^en-khM (Nanking) under the reign of Yuen-ti, a. d. 
317-322, and died at the age of about eighty, in the 
Hhien-khan period, A.D. 335-342. See San-Awhan, 
fasc. I, fol. 18 b; Nfii-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 a; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 2, fol. 17 a; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 6 a; Beal, 
B.L.C.,p. 15. 

No. 167 'Mahabhishekarddhidharaml-sfttra (S.M.).' 
„ 309 Mahamaytirl-vidySragrril. 
» 310 >» .. 

37 ^ ^ ^^ ("'' ^) ^' Tao-kan (or lin), a 
(Chinese V) (Jramana, who translated 2 works in 7 fas- 
ciculi, in A. D. 335, but both were lost already in A. d. 
730. One of them was the Saddharmapunciarika, in 
5 fasciculi. See Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 4 b ; Thu- 
^i, fasc. 2, fol. 17 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 3 b; 
Beal, B.L. C, p. ig. 



38 



hk 



fmf^ 






Kn Than - wu - Ian, i. e. 



Dharmaraksha (? cf. Ku Fa-lan, No. 2 above), whose 
name is translated ^^ J]^ Fa-Aan, lit. ' law-cor- 
reist.' He was a *S'rama7w of the western region, 
who translated several works in A. d. 381-395. See 
Nli-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b (where no works in 
112 fasciculi are ascribed to him); Thu-Ai, fasc. 2, 
fol. 17 b (in works in 112 fasciculi); Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 4 a (where 61 works in 63 fasciculi are 
mentioned, of which 24 works in 24 fasciculi were in 
existence in a. d. 730); Beal, B. L. C, p. 16. There 
are 29 works in the present Collection, namely: — ■ 

No. 273 ' Sfitra of prophecy received from Buddha by one who 

offered a flower to Buddha, and did not follow 

King (A^ata^atru, S. M.).' 
„ 365 ' DhSraKl-patra (?)-s<itra.' 
„ 479 'M4y4k4ra-bhadra-r»ddhi-mantra-s(itra.' 
„ 481 ' Stitra on relieving epidemic by a spell." 
„ 482 'S<!ltra on relieving toothache by a spell.' 
„ 483 ' Sfttra on relieving eye-disease by a spell.' 
„ 484 ' Slitra on relieving a sick child by a spell.' 
„ 486 ' Manirata (?)-s(itra.' 
„ 487 * DaB(fa-lo-mo-yiu-shu (?)-s(!Ltra.' 
„ 561 'Slitra on the iron-castle Naraka (S.H.).* 
„ 568 ' Anupata (?)-3(ltra.' 
n 575 ' Naraka-stltra.' 
„ 588 ' £Slagunagandha-stitra.* 
» 593 ' Sr^majiyaphala-sdtra.' 
„ 597 ' Slitra on the BrahmaJ^rin N6-po-lo-yen's question on 

the superiority of the caste (of Br^hmanas).' 
„ 630 ' Satnmaraka-sdtra.' 
,, 632 ' Stitra on ten dreams of King Prasena^t.' 
„ 640 ' SAtra on a woman named Yii-ye.' 
„ 654 ' Slitra on the floating bubbles on water.' 
» 715 ' Stitra on the middle heart.' 
„ 716 ' Slitra addressed to a Bhikshu named £ien-Z;an (lit. " one 

who sees the right," i. e. SaddarsanaJ).' 



399 



APPENDIX II. 



400 



No. 717 'Stitra on the matter (or comparison) of a great fish.' 
„ 718 ' S<ltra addressed to Ananda on seven dreams.' 
„ 719 'Sfttra on an An^ftmin named Ho-tiSo(?).' 
„ 730 'Sdtra beginning with the section on the pain of five 

(states of existence).' 
„ 736 'Satra on a Bhikshu named Thifi-fc' (Ut. "hearing- 
giving").' 
„ 751 ' Stitra on self-loving.' 
,. 7^3 ' S<ltra on the new year.' 

» 1330 ' Sfttra on Kftsyajia's going to the place where Buddha 
had just entered ParinirvSna (I. M.).' 

39 II ^ ff ^ :^ ^ Khn-thin San- 
Ad6-ti-plio, i. e. Gautama Sanghadeva, the second and 
proper name being translated ^ ^ Zun-thien, 
lit. ' company-heaven or god.' He was a (Stamawa of 
the country of ^ ^ ^-pin, i. e. Kubha (the Kophen 
of the Greeks, the modera Cabul, — Eitel, p. 58 a), who 
in A. D. 383 arrived at Khan-in, then the capital of 
the Former Tship dynasty of the Fu family, where he 
translated two works (see No. 56 below). In A. d. 
391—398 he translated five other works, in two dif- 
ferent places, belonging to the Eastern Tsin dynasty, 
namely, (i) the Lii mountain, and (2) .Eien-khan, the 
capital. One of these five translations was lost in A. d, 
730. See San-^han, fasc. i, fol. 22 b; Sui-shu, 
fasc. 35, fol. 22 b; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b; Thu- 
ki, fasc. 2, fol. 2 r a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 6 a ; Selected 
Essays, vol. ii, p. 327 ; Beal. B.L. C., p. 16. There are 
3 works in existence in the Collection, namely : — 
No. 542 Madhyam^gama (S. H.). 

„ 1271 ' Tridharmika (?)-eastra (A . H.).' 

„ 1288 Abhidharmahridaya-s^stra. 

4:0 3^ ""^ I^ "^ iia-liu-tho-Ml, i.e. K^lo- 
daka, whose name is translated 0^, yic Sh-'-shui, 
lit. 'time (kala)-water (udaka).' He was a ^Sramama 
of the western region, who translated one work in A. d. 
392. See NM-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 9 b ; Thu-M, fasc. 2, 
fol. 22 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 10 b; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 16. 
No. 1374 'Sdtra of twelve (years') going for pleasure (I. M;).' 

41 J^ jM! ^^ Khan Tao-ho, a 5ramama (of 
Tibetan descent ?), who translated one SAtra, in 3 fas- 
ciculi, in A. D. 396, but it was lost already in a. d. 730. 
See N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 9 a; Thu-^i, fasc. 2, 
fol. 3 2 b; Khii-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 10 b; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 16. 

42 B UE it US PFo-tho-poh-tho-lo,i.e. 
Buddhabhadra, whose name is translated <© w' 
Ziao-hhien, lit. ' intelligence-wise.' He was an Indian 
Svam&ntL, and a descendant of Amntodana, an uncle 



of >Sakyamuni. In a. d. 398-421 he translated 13 or 
15 works (of which 8 works in 116 fasciculi only were 
in existence in a. d. 730), at two different places, 
namely, the Ltl mountain, and JEien-khan, the'capital. 
He met Kumarag'lva in China, and whenever the latter 
found any doubts, the former was always asked for an 
explanation. He made some translations with Fa-hhien 
(Fa-hian). He died in a. d. 429 at the age of seventy- 
one. See San-^han, fasc. 2, fol. 16 b ; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, 
fol. 22 b; N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 1 1 a ; Thu-M, fasc. 2, 
fol. 22 b; KhM-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 11 b; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 6 a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 325; Beal, 
B. L'. C, p. 1 6. There are 7 works in existence in the 
Collection, namely: — 

No. 87 Buddh^vatamsaka-mah&vaipalya-stitra(S.M.). 
356 Anantamukha-s&dhaka-dh^rani(?). 
430 ' BuddhadhyS^na-sam^dhisltgara-stttra.' 
1119 Mah^saiigba (or ^Banghika)-vinaya (V. H.). 
H59 Pratimoksha of the MabSsanghikas. 
1336 ' Ma»prnsrl-pramdhS,na-s1itra,' or Samantabhadra-pra»i- 

dh^na (I. M.). 
1341 'Dharmatrata-dhytoa-sfttra.' 



4.3 '^ ^g S. Than-mo-pi, i. e. Dharmapriya(?) — 
the last character is omitted in the NM-tien-lu and 
KhM-yuen-lu — whose name is translated j^ ^ 
Fa-shSii, lit. 'law-goodness.' He was an (Indian f) 
iSramana,, who was well versed in the Vinaya, and 
translated one work, called 'mixed questions on the 
matter of Vinaya,' in 2 fasciculi, in A. d. 400 ; but it 
was lost already in a. d. 730. See NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. II a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 2, fol. 23 b; Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 16 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 17. 

44 ^ J^ ^ 3C Pi-mo-lo-Ma, i.e. Vima- 
lakshas, whose name is translated 4ffi ^ fl^ Wu- 
keu-yen, lit. ' without-dirt-eye.' He was a »Sramama of 
Kubha (Cabul), who was a great teacher of Vinaya in 
^g ^ KwM-tsz', i. e. KharaAar or Kufe (see Eitel, 
p. 56 a), where Kumarag'iva was one of his disciples. 
Afterwards, in A. d. 406, he arrived in China, and was 
respected by his former discipile Kumdragiva, who was 
then flourishing there. After the latter's death, which 
happened between 409 and 415, Vimalaksha went 
southward in the I-hhi period, A. d. 405-418, and 
translated 2 works in 5 fasciculi; one of them was 
lost iu A D. 730. He died at the age of seventy- 
seven. See San-A;whin, fasc. 2, fol. 13a; N^i-tien-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 9 b ; Thu-Ai, fasc. 2, fol. 24 a; Kh4i-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 3, fol. 16 b; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 6 a; Beal, 
B.L.C.,p. 15. 

No. 1144 'Sarv^stiv&davinayanidilna (V. H.).' 



401 



APPENDIX II. 



402 



45 5P ^ 1^ Shih Fa-hhien (Fa-hian, or Fa- 
hien), a Chinese Sr&nia,n&, whose original surname was 
^ Kun, and who was a native of ^ ^ Wu-yan, 
at the ^^ ^ Pin-yan district. He started from 
^Aan-an towau-ds India in A. d. 399, and came back to 
China in a. d. 414. Then he, together with Buddha- 
bhadra, No. 42 above, translated certain works, and he 
alone made some translations, and wrote his famous 
travels. He died at the age of eighty-six. Sefe 8an- 
Awhan, fasc. 3, fol. lb; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 22 b; NSi- 
tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 12 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 2, fol. 24 b; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 18 a; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 6 b; 
Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 325 ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 17. 
There are 4 works ascribed to him in the Collection, 
namely : — 

No. 118 Mahaparinirvajia-sfttra (S. H.). 
„ J 20 „ „ (S.M.). 

„ 676 ' SamyuktafHfeika-sfttra (S. H.),' 
„ 1150 Mahfisangha-bbikshujil-vinaya (H. V.). 

46 flift ^ ^ Zi-to-mi, or jjjf^ ^ ^ Zi- 

mi-to, i. e. Gltamitra, whose name is translated 
g^ ^^ Ko-yiu, lit ' song-friend.' He was a Srajnana. 
of the western region, who translated 23 or 25 works 
under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d, 317-420; but 
when he died is not known, and only 2 works were in 
existence in a. d. 730. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 3, foL 13 a; 
Thu-M, fasc. 2, fol. 25 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc.,3, fol. 22 a; 
Beal, B.L. C, p. 17. 

No. 109 '-Bodhisattva-daaasth&na-9tltra (8. M.).' 
,, 258 ' Ratnatatb^gata-samSdhi-sfltra.' 



47 ^ 



;p^ Xu Nan-ti, i. e. Nandi, whose 
name is translated !sl Hhi, lit. 'joy.' He was 
a Grihapati (householder) of the western region, who 
in A. D. 4 1 9 and the following years translated 3 works, 
one of them was lost already in A. b. 730. See NSi- 
tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 14 a; Thu-M, fasc. 2, fol. 25 b; 
EhS,i-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 18. 

No. 23(38) (J»4nottara-bodhisattva-paripniftM (S. M.). 
„ 326 ' Dbararal-mantra for asking tbe Bodhisattva Avalokite- 
«vara to counteract the injury of a poison." 

48 ^ i^ ^ Zii'Fa-li (Dharmabala ?), a Sra- 
ma«a of the western region, who in a. d. 419 translated 
the ' Amitayur-arhat-sajwyaksambuddha-sutra,' i. e. the 
larger Sukhavati-vyuha, being the eighth of twelve 
different translations of the same or a similar text, in 
I fasciculus; but it was lost already in a. d. 730. See 
N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b; Thu-Ai, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 b; Beal, B;L. C.,p. 18. 
See also column 1 1 , note, where for Ta-li read Fa-li. 



49 5^ ^ -^ ^^^ Sun-kun, or 0j /^ Kao- 
kuo, a (Chinese')) iStamana, who towards the end of 
the Eastern Tsin dynasty (ended a. d. 420) translated 
3 works in 3 fasciculi ; but all of them were lost already 
in A. D. 730. See NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b; Thu- 
16., fasc. 2, fol. 26 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 24 b; 
Beal, B.L.C., p. 18. 

50 >^ ^L ^ ^^'^ Thui-kun, a Chinese Svz.- 
mawa, who in about A. D. 420 translated one work in 
I fasciculus ; -but it was lost already in A. D. 730. See 
the four authorities above mentioned. 

5X 7p ^ ^ .Shih Fa-yun, a (Chinese ?) *S'ia- 
mana, who in about A. d. 420 translated one work in 
I fasciculus ; but it was lost already in A. D. 730. See 
the four authorities above mentioned. 



WoEKS OF Unknown Teanslatoes. 

The Thu-Ai (fasc. 2, fol. 26 b seq.) enumerates 52 
works in 56 fasciculi, while the Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 3, 
fol. 25 b seq.) mentions 40 works in 48 fasciculi, of 
which 2 works in 3 fasciculi were lost already in A. p. 
730. There are the following 35 works now in 
existence in the Collection ; in some of them however 
the distinctive character ^^ Tun or Eastern before 
^^ Tsin dynasty is omitted : — 

No. 36 Vinayavini«taya-up41i-pariprtt&A"6 (S. M.). 
„ 58 K^yapa-parivarta. 
„ 119 MabaparinirvSjia-sfttra (S. H.). 
„ 206 Maitreya-vy&karana (S. M,). 
„ 280 /S^lisambbava-s&tra. 
,, 290 Tathagata-pratibimba-pratisbiAanu«ams&. 
„ 304 ' Stltra on offering tbe vessel of eatables to Buddba and 

tbe Sangha, for recompensing the fevour of the 

parents.' 
» 33B Pushpakllia. 

>. 339 

„ 340 Shadakshara-vidySiinantra. 

„ 417 '(Ko)sala(?)-desa-8(itra.' 

„ 432 'BodhisattvaTpHrvaftaryi-sfttra.' 

„ 447 'Saptabuddhabhashitarddhimantra.' 

„ 480 ' Stitra on the VidyS, or spell for av^oiding and removing 
the injury caused by a thief.' 

.> 585 'Sdtra on the arrow comparison (S. H.).' 

„ 602 ' Nidana-sdtra (?).' 

„ 605 ' SAtra on tbe good qualities of Trisarana, Pa»i;a«lla, be- 
nevolent mind, and separation from (the world).' 

„ 618 ' Stitra on obtaining five happy rewards by giving food 
(to others).' 

„ 644 iStitra on six different things (or objects) in explaining 
(the impurity of) the body to a Matafigl^'or MataAgl- 
stitra. 

„ 656 ' P(ir»amaitr^yanlputra-s<itra.' 

Dd 



403 



APPENDIX II. 



404 



Xo. 677 ' Sfttra on the retribution of Pretas.' 

„ 691 ' Sdtra on a Khakkhara (a Bhikshu's stafiF), as a ladder 
and path for obtaining Bodhi.' 

„ 754 ' SCltra on guarding pureness." 

" 755 ' Sdtra on soap-berry seeds (for rosaries).' 

„ 756 'Sfttra on the highest place (or Anuttaravishaya).' 
757 ' RuAi(nama)-sreshtti-nidS,na-3litra.* 

" 775 ' PaTifea-ra^a-sHtra.' 

„ 781 ' Nidana-sanghapSla-stttra.' 

„ 1 145 ' Rules and ceremony concerning £r&manerada«a«ila or 
iSikshapada (V. H.).' 

„ 1 148 'Sfltra of Maudgaly&yana's qnestioDS on 500 light and' 
heavy matters concerning Vinaya.' 

„ 1 1 52 /S4riputra-pariprtfciA4-stltra. 

„ 1165 •Srfimaraerika-sa/n3rukta«llavSH.' 

„ r344 A«ok4vadana (I. M.). 

>• 135S ' N&gasena-bhikshu-sfttra,' or Milindapra^na. 

„ 1465 'Record of the collection of the Tripitaka and miscel- 
laneous works.' 

Summary of the pbeceding List of Translations made 
UNDER THE Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 31 7-420. 

Translators. 
No. 36 
,. 37 
,. 38 
.. 39 
.. 40 
„ 41 
„ 42 
.. 43 
» 44 
„ 45 
» 46 
» 47 
,. 48 

7, 49 

., 50 

,. 51 



N6i-tien-lu. 

3 

2 

no 

5 
I 

I 

IS 
I 
2 
6 

25 
3 
I 

3 
I 

I 

53 

■233 



Thu-Ai. 


Khai-yuen-lu. 


3 


3 


2 


2 


III 


61 


5 


5 


I 


I 


I 


I 


15 


13 


I 


I 


2 


2 


S 


7 


25 


H 


3 


3 


I 


I 


3 


3 


: 


I 


I 


I 


52 


40 


•23? 


168* 



In existence. 

3 

o 

29 

3 
1 

o 

9 
o 

I 

4 

2 

2 
O 

o 
o 
o 

38 



92 



* In 468 fesciculi. In a. D. 730 there were 85 works in 
336 fasciculi in existence, while 83 works in 132 fasciculi were lost 
ab-eady. See Kbai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. i a. 



Tshien-tshien, or the Former 




Tshien dynasty, of the /Kf* Fu family, 

with its capital at . ^ « 'J^ Khkh-kx. 
A.D. 350-394- 

52 # J^ ^ (or #) Th^n.mo-A;i' (or sh'), 
i.e. Dhanna+M' (or sh'), whose name is translated 
^^ ^^ Fa-hwui, lit. ' law - wisdom,' or ^^ y^ 
Fa-hai, lit. 'law-sea.' He was a (Sramawa of the 
western region, who in a. d. 367 translated 2 or 3 
works; all of them were lost already in A. d. 730. 
See NSi-tieil-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 2 b : Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, 



fol. I a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol, 30 a; Beal, B.L. C, 
p. 18. 

b^ ^ M MM % Ziu-mo-lo-fo-thi, i.e. 
Kumarabuddhi, whose name is translated jg_ ^r 
Thun-Aiao, lit. ' boy-intelligence.' He was a Sxa,ma.n& 
of the western region, who translated one work at 
KMiix-in, in a. d. 369-371 or 382. See the four 
authorities above mentioned. 

No. 1381 'An explanation or commentary on an extract from 
the four Agamas (I. M.).' 

54 f^ "^ ^ 1^ (o'' W) San-Aie-poh-Man 
(or AAan), i.e. Sanghabhdti, whose name is trans- 
lated ^ ^^ ^un-hhien, lit. ' company -appearing.' 
He was a iStamama of Kubha (Cabul), who translated 
3 works in 27 or 37 fasciculi, in A.D. 381-385. See 
San-/i;whan, fasc. i, fol. 20 b; Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, 
fol. 4 a ; Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. i b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, 
fol. 31 a j Beal, B. L. C, p. 18. 

No. 1279 Vibhash^-sastra (A. H.). 
„ 1 289 ' Arya-Vasumitra-bodhisattva-sanglti-sSstra.' 
„ 1352 *Sangharaksha-sa»iaya-buddha%arita-s(Xtra (I. M.).* 

55 ^m ^g $y Than-mo-pi, i.e. Dharmapriya, 
whose name is translated j^ ^' Fa-S,i, lit. ' law- 
love' (cf. Eitel, p. 32 b, where a fuller transliteration 
of the same Sanskrit name with the same translation 
of a later Indian priest is given). He was an Indian 
iSramawa, who translated one Sutra in 5 fasciculi, in 

A. D. 382. See KM-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 3 a ; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 3, fol. 2 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 32 a; Beal, 

B. L. C, p. 18. No. 55 may be the same person as 
No. 43 above.. 

No. 7 Da«a8ahasrika prafrnap^ramita (S. M.). 

56 ^% ^1k^^ ZAu-than San-/lie- 
thi-pho, i.e. Gautama Sanghadeva, a (Stamama of Kubha 
(Cabul), who was the same person as No. 39 above. 
He first arrived at KMii-kxL, in A.D. 383; where he 
translated 2 or 3 works (one of them only was iu- 
existence in a. d. 730). In a. d. 391 he went south- 
ward and translated some more works, as already 
alluded to under No. 39 above. See San-iwhan, fasc. i, 
fol. 22 b; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 4 b ; Thu-A;i, fasc. 2, 
fol. 21 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 32 b; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, foL 6 a. 

No. 1273 Abhidharmay^naprasthftna-sftstra (A.H.). 

57 ^s S ^^ ^1^ Than-mo-nan-thi, i. e. Dharraa- 
nandrn, whose name is translated J^ !& Fa-hhi, 
lit. 'law-joy.' He was a (Sramajia of the country of 



405 



APPET^DIX II. 



406 



^I^M Teu-Mu-lo, i. e. TukMra (Eitel, p. 152 b). 
In A. D. 384 he arrived at KMii-Sin, where he trans- 
lated 5 works in 1 14 or 1 16 fasciculi (of which 4 works 
in 1 1 3 fasciculi were lost already in A. d. 7 30). Having 
finished his work of translation in a. d. 391, he went 
back westward ; but where he died is not known. See 
San-^whS,n, fasc. i, fol. 10 b; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 22 b; 
Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 3b; Thu-^i, fasc. 3, fol. 2 a; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 33 a ; Eitel, p. 32 a ; Selected 
Essays, vol. ii, p. 327 ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 18. There are 
2 works in existence in the Collection, though the first 
of the two is said to have long been lost in A. d. 730, 
in the Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 3, fol. 33 b), namely: — 

No. 543 Ekottar^gama (S. H.). 
„ 1367 ■ Asoka-rasra-putra-iakshurbheda-nidana-alitra (I. M.).' 

Summary of the pkeceding List of TransIations made 
under the formeb tshin dynasty, a. d. 35o-394. 



Translators. 


N6i-tien-lu. 


Thu-ii. 


No. 52 


2 


2 


.. ^3 


1 


I 


.. 54 


3 


3 


,. 56 


I 

3 


I 
3 


-. S7 


5 


5 
15 




15 



Kh&i-yuen-lu. 

3 

1 

3 

I 
2 

5 
15* 



In existence, 
o 
[ 

3 
I 



* In 197 fasciculi. In a. d. 730 there were 7 works in 65 fas- 
ciculi in existence, while 8 works in 132 fasciculi were already lost. 
See the Khfti-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 29- b. 



Ytct ^SSi Heu-tshin, or the Latter 

Tshin dynasty, of the tMk Y4o family, 
with its capital at Khkh-kn. A. D. 384-417. 



58 



Jsk 



j^ jSTu Fo-nien, a Chinese /Sramawa of 



}sf wl Lian-^eu, who was a constant assistant of 
.the foreign translators under the Former Tshin 
dynasty, a. d. 350-394. He also translated by him- 
self 12 or 13 works from A. D. 374 till some time 
under the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. Of 
his translations 7 works in 61 fasciculi only were in 
existence in a. d. 730, as they are at present. See 
San-/twhan, fasc. i, fol. 24 a; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, 
fol. 9 b; Thu-ii, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4 a, fol. I b; Beal, B. L. C.,. p. 19. 

No. 376 'Siitra on the cuttings of the tie ol' passions in the ten 
dwellings or steps (S. M.).' 
„ 433 Garbha-8atra(?). 
„ 445 ' Bodhisattvamdli-sfltra.' 
„ 463 Antara-bhava-sfttra. 

1092 ' Sfttra onthe original action of BodhisattT»ni&Ul (V.M.).' 



No. 1130 Vinayanidana-sfttra (V. H.) 
„ 1321 ' Avadina-sdtra,' or Dharmapada with AvadS,na (I. M.). 

59 III ^ M # ^iu-mo-lo-shi, or f)j| ^ 
^E W ^C ^iu-mo-lo-Mi-pho, i. e. Kumarajriva, 
whose name is translated ja ^^ Thun-sheu, lit. 
' boy-age or longevity.' He was an Indian (Sramana, 
whose forefathers were successively ministers of the 
country. His father Ziu-mo-lo-yen (Kumaraya»ia ?) 
forsook this rank and went to Khara&r, where he was 
married to Givk, a younger sister of the king of that 
country. The name of Kum^ra^iva is said to consist 
of the names of his parents. 

He was born in Khara/car, and became a monk in 
his seventh year. Two years after, his mother, who 
had already become a nun, brought her son to Kubha 
(Cabul), where the young monk became the disciple 
of a famous priest, named Vandhudatta, a cousin of 
the king of Kubha. In his twelfth year, the mother 
of Kumarag^iva brought her son back to Khara&r. 
On the way back, they met an Arhat, who told the 
mother, that ' she should carefully guard this jSrama- 
raera (Kumarag^iva) against disorder ; because if he did 
not commit any sin till his thirty-fifth year, then he 
would greatly propagate the law of Buddha, and save 
innumerable people, just as Hpagupta (the fourth 
patriarch) did; but on the contrary, if he could not 
keep moral precepts (fSlla), he would not be more than 
a clever and skilful priest.' 

Afterwards Kumara^iva studied the Sarvastivada- 
vinaya, under the instruction of Vimalaksha, No. 44 
above. Then, following Suryasoma, he first heard the 
doctrine of Mahayana, and exclaimed : ' My former 
study of the Hinayana was just like this, that one 
thought an ore resembling pure copper excellent, wdth- 
out knowing (the excellence of) gold !' From this 
time, he entirely devoted himself to the propagation 
of the MahS,yana. Einally, by his discourse, his former 
teacher Vandhudatta was converted to it. 

In A.D. 383, Khara&ir was destroyed by Lii Kwan, 
the commander-in-chief under the Former Tshin 
dynasty, who killed the king of the country, and 
captured Kumara^iva. On the way to China, Ku- 
marajiva was compelled by Lii Kwan to sleep to- 
gether with a daughter of the unfortunate king, 
when Kumarag^lva was still young, say, before his 
thirty-fifth year. He stayed with Lii Kwan in Liaii- 
ken, China, till A. d. 401. On the twentieth day of tne 
twelfth month of the same year, he arrived at Khav-an, 
being greatly welcomed by Yao Hhiri, the second ruler 
of the Latter Tshin dynasty. From a. d. 402 to 412, 
he translated numerous works, and also wrote a treatise 

Dd 2 



407 



APPENDIX 11. 



408 



and some verses in Chinese. He is said to have had 
Chinese priests as his disciples more than three thousand 
in number, among whom there were about ten great 
disciples, who wrote several works. Kumara^iva died 
in the Hun-sh' period, a. d. 399-415, but the exact 
date is uncertain, though the San-Awhan (fasc. 2, 
fol. lib) gives a very minute date as the twentieth 
day of the eighth month of the eleventh year of the 
Hun-sh' period, A. d. 409. There are, however, some of 
his translations of a much later date. See Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 4 a, fol. 15 b. For a general account concerning 
Kumara^riva, see San-^han-, fasc. 2, fol. i a ; Sui-shu, 
fasc. 35, fol. 22 a; Nfii-tien-lu, fasc. 3b, fol. 11 b; 
Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. 4 a (both ascribe to him 98 works 
in 42ior 425 fasciculi); Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 3 a 
(where 74 works in 384 fasciculi are mentioned, and 
52 works in 302 fasciculi are said to have been in 
existence in A. d. 730); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 6 b; 
Eitel, p. 59 a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 324 ; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 19. There are fifty works in existence in 
the Collection, namely : — 

No. 3 Pafiiavinisati-sAhasrikS. prapnS.p4ramit£ (S. M.)> 
„ 6 Da«as&hasrik^ pra^^^p&ramit^. 

„ 10 Va^raftftAedikS praj^apSramitS. 
„ 17' Prajjr/2&p4ramit&-stltra on a benevolent king who protects 

his country.' 
„ 19 Pra<7^4pSramitS,-hrjdaya-sfltra. 
„ 23(17) Ptlrma-paripriifeAa. 
„ 23(26) SubSrhu-paripriMASi. 
„ 40 Sumati-dSirikS-paripWiJrM. 
„ 82 'Isvararapia-bodhisattva-sdtra.' 
„ 99 * Bodhihrtdaya-vytiha-sCltra.' 
„ 105 Dasabht^mika-stitra. 
„ 122' Sfttra of Buddha's last instruction.' 
„ 129 Sarvapnwyasamufcfaiya-samadhi-sfltra. 
„ 134 SaddharmapuTwiarlka-sfltra. 
„ 137 ATalokfte«vara-bodhisattva-samantamnkha-parivarta(the 

twenty-fifth chapter of the preceding). 
„ 146 Vimalaklrtti-nirdesa. 
„ 162 MahSdruma-kinnararajra-paripriiZiAS. 
„ 164 Sarradharma-parivntti-nirde«a^s(ltra. 
„ 166 ' Vasudhara-sAtra.' 
„ 190 Viseshaiinta-brahma-paripWiiAa. 
„ 200 Sukhavaty-amntavy<iha-sfttra, or Sukhavatlvytlha 

(short). 
„ 205 Maitreya-vyakarawa. 

209 ' S(itra on Maitreya's becoming Buddha.' 
„ 238 Gay4alrsha. 
„ 311 Mahamayttrl-vidyarSjwl. 

396 AJfcintyaprabhasa-nirdesa-sAtra. 
.1 399 Sftrangama-samSdhi. 

425 Kusalamlila-samparigraha (or -paridhara)-s<itra. 
„ 511' SahasrabuddhanidSna-stltra.' 
„ 627 ' Sdtra on a pastor (S. H.).' 

672 ' Slitra on the eight good qualities of the sea.' 
„ 720 ' DlpankarSvadana-slitra (?).' 

779 ' S*^*''* o" *^® hidden and important law of meditation." 
„ I i€o SarvastiTSda-pratimoksha (V. H.). 



No. 1 169 ' Mah4prap??aparamitS (s(itra)-8Sstra (A. M.).' 

„ 1 1 79 PrS.nyamlila-sS.stra-fikS,. 

„ .1180 ' Da«abh<imi-vibhasha-sastra.' 

„ 1 182 Satrilankara-sastra. 

„ 1 186 Dvada^anikaya-sastra. 

,. 1188 iSata-sastra. 

„ 1218 'SSstra on raising, the thought towards the Bodhi.' 

„ 1274 ' Satyasiddhi-sfistra (A. H.).' 

„ 1342 ' Sttra on the important explanation of the law of 
meditation (T.M.).' 

It 1350 ' Slitra on the doctrine of sitting in meditation.' 

„ 1366 'SamyuktSvadana-stitra.' 

„ 1373 'Abridged law for importance of thinking or medi- 
tation.' 

„ 1416 ' Law of Bodhisattva's blaming lust.' 

„ 1460 Life of the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha. 

,, 1461 Life of the Bodhisattva Nagarjruna. 

„ 1462 Life of the Bodhisattva Deva. 

60 % 7^ ^ M Fu-20-to-lo, i.e. Pumya- 
tara, whose name is translated 3OT ?ffl |e Kun-toli- 
hwa, lit. ' action-virtue-flower.' He was a <Sramana 
of Kubha (Cabul), who arrived in China in the Hun-sh' 
period, A. d. 399-415, and in A. B. 404 he, together 
with Kumara^iva, No. 59 above, translated one work in 
58 fasciculi. See San-AwhS.n, fasc. 2, fol. 1 1 b ; Nei-tien- 
lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. lib; Thu-A;i, fasc. 3, fol. 9 a ; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 17 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 19. 

No. 1 115 Sarvastivadavinaya (V. H.). 

61 f^ U£ HJ ^ Fo-tho-ye-shb, i.e. Bud- 
dhayasas, whose name is translated <© HH A^ao- 
min, lit. 'intelligence-brightness.' He was a Srarawna. 
of Kubh4 (Cabul), who translated 4 works in a. d. 
403-413. See San-^whan, fasc. 2, fol. 14 a; Sui-shu, 
fasc. 35, fol. 22 b; Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 17 a; 
Thu-^i, fasc. 3, fol. "8 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 a, 
fol. 19a; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 327; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 19. 

No. 68 Aka«agarbha-bodhisattva-s0.tra (S. M.). 

„ 545 Dlrghagama (S. H.). 

„ 1 1 17 Dharmagupta-vinaya (V. H.). 

„ 1155 Dharmagupta-pratimoksha. 

g2 S* S ^jj -^ Than-mo-ye-sho, i. e. Dharma- 
yasas, whose name is translated J^ ^m 'Fk-kha.n, 
lit. ' law-fame.' He was a Sraxaana, of Kubha (Cabul), 
who translated 2 or 3 works in a. D. 407-415. See 
San-^han, fasc. i, fol. 24 b; Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 23 b; 
NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 1 1 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. 3 b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. i a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 6 b; Selected Essays, vol. ii, p. 327 ; Beal, B.L.C., 
p. 19. There are two works in existence in the Col- 
lection, namely : — 

No. 215 Str!vivarta-vyakarana-s<itra (S. M.). 
„ 1268 ^ariputrabhidharma-sastra (A. H.). 



409 



APPENDIX II. 



410 



Summary of the preceding List of Translations made 
UNDER the! Latter Tshin dynasty, A. I). 384-41 7. 



Translators. 
No. 58 

,. 59 

, 60 

„ 61 

„ 63 



NSi-tien-lQ. 

13 

98 

I 

4 
2 

118 



Thu-ii. 

13 

98 

I 

4 
2 

118 



Kh^i-yuen-lu. 
12 

74 
I 

4 
3 



94' 



In existence. 

9 

50 

t 

F, 

2 



67 



* In 624 fasciculi. In a.d. 730 there were 66 works in 
528 fasciculi in existence, while 38 works in 96 fasciculi were 
already lost. See the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. i a. 



Si- tshin, or the Western 
Tshin dynasty, of the p^ ^rjr- Khi-fu 

family, with its capital at kfn j 1 1 W4n- 
^wh^n. A.D. 385-431. 

63 ^ ^ .^ Shih Shan-^ien, or ^ ^ Fa- 
i-ien, or ^ ^ Zien-kun, a (Chinese 1) S'ramawa, 
who in A.D. 388-407 translated 14 or 15 works, of 
Avhich 10 works in 12 fasciculi have been in existence 
since a.d. 730. See Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 20 a; 
Thu-^i, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 3 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 1 9. 

-N0..106 ' Eaniaka-sdtra (S. M.).' 
„ 217 ' SSmaputra (?)-sfttra.' 
,. 254 ' Kum4ra-sud4na-stltra.' 
„ 292 ' Buddhabhishikta-sAtra,' 
,, 374 'AnantadhSraKl-dharmaparyS-ya-sfttra.' 
„ 398 Srikantha-sHra. 
,. 415 ' Stitra on an explanation of the actions of priests and 

laymen. ' 
„ 510 'Bhadrasri-stltra.' 
, 637 'SAtra on Ananda's thinking (or question on serving 

Buddha. S. H.)' 
„ 721 ' Sfttra on a woman's meeting with a misfortune.' 

"VVoEKS OF Unknown Tbanslators. 
The Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 4 b, fol. 4 b seq.) mentions 
41 works in 86 fasciculi (of which 22 works in 67 fas- 
ciculi were in existence in A. d. 730), which are said to 
have been translated under the Three Tshin (Former, 
Latter, and Western) dynasties, a.d. 350—431. But 
there are now the following 1 8 works only in existence 
in the Collection ; some of them are said to have been 
translated under the Tshin dynasty, without any dis- 
tinction of Former, Latter, or Western : — 
No. 85 Sarvatathagatavishayavatara (S. M.). 
„ 180 MahSkarunapuwdarlka-sfi-tra. 
„ 413 ' Vajrrasamfidhi-sfltra.' 
„ 414 'Sinjhaiandra-buddha-5'Staka-satra.' I 



No. 418 'Dasasrl-stitra.' 
" 443 Tathagata-garbha-ttltra. 
„ 472 'Divyarajakumara-Phi-lo(?)-s(itra.' 
„ S46 SaktaTargSgama-sdtra (? S. H.). 
„ 639 ' iSramanera-sfttra.' 
I, 776 'Abhinishkramana-guna-sHtra.' 
„ 1 135 Sarvastivada-finaya-vibhasha (V. H.). 
„ 1 1 36 A continuation of the preceding work. 
„ 1138' Vinayamatj'ika-sastra.' 
„ 1 26 J Pratyekabuddha-nidana-eastra (A. H.). 
„ 1272 ' Sammitiya-nikaya-eastra.' 
„ 1284 ' Ash/ada«a-nikaya-8astra.' 
•> 1332 'Stltra on the grief and ardent love of the Malla or 

vnrestler Guhyapadava^ra on account of Buddha's 

entering Nirvana (I. M.).' 
n 1369 ■ Avidya-raksha-sfltra.' 

Summary of the precf,ding List of Translations made 
under the Western Tshin dynasty, A. D. 385-431, 
or the Three Tshin dynasties, A. D. 350-431. 



Translators. 
6.? 



N^i-tien-lu. 
15 



23 



Thu-ii. 
14 



14 



Khai-ynen-Iu. 
>5 
41 



56* 



In existence. 
10 
18 



28 



* In no fasciculi. In a.d. 730 there were 32 works in 
79 fasciculi in existence, while 24 works in 31 fasciculi were 
already lost. See Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 2 b. 



Pe-li^n, or the Northern 
Tsii-Mu 



LiAh dynasty, of the V H _/ 

family, with its capital first at K^ *! ^^ 

Khkh-je, and afterwards at /fft ^ffl/ Ku- 

tskt. A.D. 397-439- 

64 ^ 5I! S ^'"'^ Tao-kun, a (Chinese?) 
iSramawa, who in a.d. 402-412 translated 2 works 
in 12 fasciculi, one of them was lost already in a.d. 
730. See N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 23 a; Thu-^i, 
fasc. 3, fol. II a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 9 a; 
Beal, B.L.C., p. 20. 

No. 23(44) Ratnarasi or -pardsi (S. JI.). 

65 ^^ JK ^^ S'^i^ Fa-^un, a Chinese priest 
of the Sj Q Kao-Man district, who translated one 
work in 4 fasciculi, in A.D. 402-412. See the four 
authorities above mentioned. 

No. 421 Pratyutpanna-buddha-sammukhavasthita-samadhi-sfltra 
(S. M.). 



411 



APPENDIX II. 



412 



66 f^ "^ |EB San-Me-tho, i.e. Sanghata(]), 
whose name is translated ^S ^ ^ao-shan, lit. 
' plenty-goodness.' He was a (Sramana of the western 
region, who translated one work in 2 fasciculi, in the 
same period as before, but it was lost already in a. d. 
730. See the four authorities above mentioned. 

67 ^ ^ m Than-wu-;fc7ian, or ^ j^ ^ 
Than-mo-Man, or fi^ ^^ ^^ Than-mu-AMn, or 
^S J^ ^E h(k Than-mo-lo-Man, i.e. Dharma- 
raksha, whose name is translated H^ M Fa -fan, 
lit. 'law-prosperity.' He was a (Sramawa of Central 
India, who amved in China in a. d. 414, and trans- 
lated several works till a. d. 421, «t the request of 
Tsii-Mii Man-sun, the second ruler of the Northern 
Lian dynasty, a. d. 403-433. In his forty- ninth year 
(a. d. 433), Dharmaraksha was invited by Thai-wu-ti, 
the third sovereign of the Northern Wei dynasty, 
who reigned A. D. 424—452. But when he went off just 
40 li from the capital of the Northern Lian, Man-sun 
sent an assassin and killed him, on the suspicion that 
this Indian priest might have made a plan against 
the Northern Lian for the sake of the Northern W6i. 
This happened in the third month of the third year of 
the I-ho period, A. D. 433, of Man-sun's reign, and 
in the following month, Man-sun himself died, and 
was succeeded by his heir, who lost his kingdom in 
A. D. 439. See San-Awhdn, fasc. 2, fol. 21 a; Sui-shu, 
fase. 35, fol. 22 a; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 23b 
(where 24 works in 151 fasciculi are ascribed to him); 
Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. 11 b (23 works in 148 fasciculi); 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 10 a (19 works in 131 fas- 
ciculi); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 8 b; Selected Essays, 
vol. ii, pp. 325, 326; Beal, B. L. C, p. 20. There are 
the following 12 works in the Collection, as they ex- 
isted in A. D. 730 : — 

No. 24 Trisambaranirdesa (S. M.). 
„ 61 MahavaipulyamahSsannipSta-sfltra. 
„ 113 Mah&parinirvana-sfttra. 
„ 127 SuvarnaprabhSsa-sfttra. 
„ 142 Karunapundarika-satra. 

236 Strlvivarta-vyakararea-atltra. 
„ 244 MabSmegha-stltra. 

„ 604 ' Mftrddhaka (or Mandhatri)-ragra-s<itra (S. H.).' 
„ io86 BodhisattTa-^ya-nirde»a (V. M.).' 
„ 1088 'Upaaakailla-sHtra.' 
„ 1096 Bodhisattva-pratimoksha-stttra. 
„ 1351 BnddhaSaritakavya, by A«vagho8ha(I.M.). 

GS WlMMM '^'^■''^^ inn-shan,-^ H 
^k A«-yan-heu, or the prince of An-yan, who was 
a cousin of Tsu-Mu Man-sun, the second ruler of the 
Northern Lian dynasty. In his youth, he went to 



Kustana (Khoten), where he met the Indian priest 
Buddhasena, and could recite some Sanskrit text. 
Having come back to the dominion of the Northern 
Lian, he translated one work in 2 or 3 fasciculi, en- 
titled ' An important explanation of the law of medita- 
tion,' in A. D. 433-439, but it was lost already in a. d. 
730. After the destruction of the Northern Lian, 
A. D. 439, he went southward and took refuge in the 
realm of the Sun d3Tiasty, where he translated some 
more works, for which see No. 83 below. See San- 
Awhan, fasc. 2, fol. 25 a; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 25 a; 
Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, 
fol. 15 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 20, where the name of 
this translator and an account of his earlier life seem 
to be left out, between the sixth and seventh lines from 
the bottom of the page. 

69 ^ UB ^ J^ Feu-tho-poh-mo, or f^ (gg 
fflj J^ Fo-tho-poh-mo, 1. e. Bnddhavarman, whose 
name is translated <© &g_ ^ao-khai, Ut. ' intel- 
ligence-armour.' He was a iSramarea of the western 
region, who translated one work in 100 fasciculi, in 
A. D. 437-439 ; but 40 fasciculi were lost at the 
destruction of the Northern Lian, A. d. 439. There is 
an earlier date for this translation in the preface, 
namelyj A. d. 425-427. See, however, the San-Awhan, 
fasc. 3, fol. 7 a; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 3b, fol. 25b; Thu- 
k\, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 16 a ; 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 9 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 21. 

No. 1264 Abhidharma-mahSvibhagha-sastra (A. H.). 

70 7^ ^ ^S ^^i'l Z''-man, a Chinese 5ra- 
mama of Sff B Sin-fan, of _g^ ^^ ^in-Mo, who 
started from ^^an-an towards India in A. d. 404 with 
fourteen friends; nine of them returned from the 
Himalaya mountain, and one died on the wjfy. K'- 
man with four remaining friends went as far as Paiali- 
putra, where he obtained the Nirvawa-sutra, Maha- 
sanghika-vinaya, and some other texts, from the very 
same house of a Brahmaraa, from which Fa-hhien (Fa- 
liian) had obtained the Nirvana-sdtra in 6 fasciculi 
(in his Chinese translation?). On the way back to 
China in A. d. 424, Z''-man again lost three more 
friends, and arrived at Lian-^eu with the only sur- 
viving companion Than-tsan. In A. D. 433-439 he 
translated the Nirvawa-sutra in 20 fasciculi, and died 
in about A. d. 453. His translation was lost already 
in A. D. 730. See Sui-shu, fasc. 35, fol. 22 a; Thu-^, 
fasc. 3, fol. 14 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 16 b; 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 9 a ; Selected Essays, vol. ii, 
p. 325 ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 21. 



413 



APPENDIX II. 



414 



71 W ^ ^ ^^i^ T^o-thlii, a (Chinese) <bVa- 
ma»a, who went to the west of the Himlilaya moun- 
tain, and obtained the text of the Vibh4sha, and 
some Sutras and Sastras. Having returned eastward 
to China, he met Buddhavarman, No. 69 above, and 
together with him translated the Vibhasha. After- 
wards he alone made the translation of two other 
works. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 3 b, fol. 26 b ; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 3, fol. 14 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 18 b. 

No. 1242 Mali3.punisha-i!fistra (A.M.). 
„ 1243 ' MabSy&D&vat&raka-s&stra.' 



72 3p ^ ^ Shih F4-shan, a Chinese 5ra- 
niana of the 0t g Kao-AAan district, who went 
to a foreign country. Having returned to China, he 
translated one work under the Northern Lian djrnasty, 
A. D. 397-439. See San-Awhan, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a ; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 'b, fol, 19 a. 

No. 436 ' Sdtra on the Nid&na of the £aitya erected in the place 
where the Bodhisattva threw his body to feed a 
hungry tiger (S. M.).' 



WoBKS OF Unknown Tea^slatoes. 

The Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 4 b, fol. 20 a seq.) mentions 
53 works in 75 fasciculi. There are 7 works ip the 
Collection, namely : — 

No. 65 Daeaiakra-kshitigarbha (S. M.). 
„ 157 Avaivartya (?), or Aparivartya..sfltra. 
„ 416 ' Sdtra on the wife of the fireshtWn Ffi-i', or Dharma- 

^^rin.' 
„ 429 ' Vajrasam&dbi-sfttra.' 

„ go6 'UpS,sik&-brahma2:aryS,-dharmapary&ya-st!itra.' 
„ 1 1 47 ' Mahapragrapatl-bhikshumi-slitra (V. H.).' 
„ 1345 'Trijraana-sfttra (I.M.).' 



Summary of the preceding List or Translations made 

UNDER THE NORTHERN LlAN DYNASTY, A.D. 397-439. 

Thu-iti. 
2 
I 
I 

23 
I 

I 

I 
2 
o 

5 



Translators. 


NSi-tien-lu 


No. 64 


2 


„ 65 




„ 66 




,. 67 


24 


,. 68 




,. 69 




.. 70 




H 71 




., 72 







5 




37 



37 



Khai-yuen-lu. 


In existence. 


2 


I 




I 







19 


12 









1 









2 




I 


53 


7 


82 • 


25 



•tJ^ The earlier Sun dynasty, of the 

jl Liu family, with its capital at y|4 

.ffien-yeh, the modern Nanking. 




• In 311 fasciculi. In a.d. 730 there were 25 works in 
209 fasciculi in existence, while 57 works in 102 fasciculi were 
already lost. See the Kbai-yuen-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 8 a. 



A. D. 420-479. 

73 ^ |SS Yi* Fo-tho-shi, i. e. Buddha^iva, 
whose name is translated <& ^a iTiao-sheu, lit. 
' intelHgence-age or longevity.' He was a ^Sramawa of 
Kubha (Cabul), who arrived in China in A.D. 423, 
and translated 3 works in 32 or 36 fesciculi; one of 
them was lost already in A.D, 730. See San-iwhan, 
fasc. 3, fol. 6 b ; N6i-tien-Iu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 4 a ;.Thu-ii, 
fasc. 3, fol. IS b; Kh4i-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 2 b; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 21. 

No. 1122 Mahlsasaka-vinaya (V. H.). 
„ 1 157 Fratimoksha of the Mahljaksakas. 

74 M ^ ^ '^ ZAian-lian-ye-sho, i. e. Kala- 
yasas, whose name is translated 0?^ ^^ Sh'-AAai, 
lit. 'time-fame.' He was a (Sramana of the western 
region, who arrived in ^en-yeh, the capital, in a. d. 
424, and translated 2 works in 2 or 3 fasciculi, and 
died in his sixtieth year, in a.d. 442. See San-Awhan, 
fasc. 3, fol. 22b; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol, 12b; 
Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol, 16 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, 
fol. 3 a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b ; Beal, B. L. C, 
p. 21. 

No. 198 ' AmitSyur-dhySna-stltra (S. M.).' 
„ 305 Bhaisha<7yarS^a-bhaisha^yasamudgati (or -gata)-sfttra. 

75 S S ^ ^ Th9,n-ino-mi-to, i. e. Dharma- 
mitra, whose name is translated j^ ^^ Fa-siu, 
lit. 'law-flourishing.' He was a ^ramana of Kubh^ 
(Cabul), who arrived in China in A. D. 424, and worked 
there at translations till A.D. 441, and died in his 
eighty-seventh year, in a.d. 442. See Saii-Awhan, 
fasc. 3, fol. 19 a; N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol, 11 b ; Thu- 
ki, fasc. 3, fol. 15 b (both ascribe to him 10 works); 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 3 b (where 12 works in 
17 fasciculi are mentioned, of which 5 works in 10 fas- 
ciculi were lost already in A. d. 730) ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol, 9 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 21. There are 6 works in 
the Collection, namely : — 

No. 69 AkSsagarbha-bodhisattva-dharawl-sfttra (S. M.). 
„ 70 ' AkSsagarbba-bodhisattva-dhySna-sfttra (t).' 
„ 193 Hastikakshy^. 
„ 213 'Sarvadharma-nirbhaya-rSjra-sfltra.' 
„ 237 Strlvivarta-vy^karaTia-sfltrB. 
„ 394 'Samantabhadra-bodhisattva-dhyana-iaryadharma- 
sUtra.* 



415 



APPENDIX II. 



416 



76 ^P ^3 ^$ S^i^ -S^'-yen, a Chinese SiaxnAna. 
of the Western ^ jj^ Lian-Aeu, who went to Kubhi 
(Cabul), and obtained some Sanskrit texts. He was 
a companion of Fa-hhien (Fa-hian) on his journey 
to India. In a. D. 427' he, together with Pao-yun, 
No. 77 below, translated 10 or 14 works (of which 
4 works in 1 2 fasciculi only were in existence in A. d. 
730); Then he again went to Kubha, where he died 
in his seventy -eighth year. See San-Awhan, fasc. 3, 
fol. 7 b ; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 5 a ; Thu-X;i, fasc. 3, 
fol. i6b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 6 b ; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 9 b; Beal, B.L.C., p. 22. 

No. 77 Aksharamatmirde«a-slitra (S. M.). 
» '35 ' Saddharmapundarlka-sam^dlii-stltra.' 
,, 158 Avaivartya (?) or Aparivartya-sdtra. 
„ 722 ' £AtiirdiTyaraja-s(ltra (S. H.).' 

77 ^p W ^^ Shih Pao-yun, a Chinese Sra,- 
marea of ^^ yW Lian-Aeu, who went to the western 
region with Fa-hhien and K'-jen, Nos. 45 and 76 above, 
and together with the latter, he translated several 
Sutras. After E'-yen'a death, Pao-yun alone produced 
bis own translation of 4 works in the Yuen-^ia period, 
A. D. 424-453, of which 3 works in 10 fasciculi were 
lost already in A. d. 730. He died in A. d. 449. See 
San-^hin, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b ; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, 
fol. 5 b; Thu-^i, fa^c. 3, fol. 18 b; Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 5 a, fol. 9 b ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 1 1 a ; Beal, 
B.L. C, p. 22. 

No. 1323 ' Buddha-p<lrvalarya-sfltra (I. M.).' 

78 '^ ^ 1&. ^ I-yeh-po-lo, i. e. Isvara, 
whose name is translated H -^j^ Tsz' - tsai, lit. 
' self-existence.' He was a (Sramana of the western 
region, who translated the Samyukta-abhidharma-hri- 
daya-sastra, in 10 fasciculi, in a.d. 426, and in a.d. 431 
his translation was continued by Gumavarman, so that 
it was complete in 13 fasciculi. But the whole trans- 
lation was lost already in A. d. 730. See NM-tien-lu, 
fasc. 4 a, fol. 6 b; Thu-^, fasc. 3, fol. 16 b; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 1 1 a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b ; 
Beal, B.L.C., p. 21. 

79 ^ 5?5 ^ ^ .S'iu-na-poh-mo, i.e. Guna- 
varman, whose name is translated In ^H ^^ Kun- 
tbh-khai, lit. ' action -virtue (i.e. good-cpiality)- 
armour.' He was a (Stamawa of Kubh^ (Cabul), who 
was a younger son of the' king of the country, and 
arrived in Z'ien-yeh (Nanking) in A. d. 431, and trans- 
lated 10 works in 16 faseicuU. In the same year he 
died, in his sixty-fifth year. Of his ten translations, 
2 works in 2 fasciculi were lost already in a.d. 730. 



See San-Awhan, fasc. 3, fol. 10 b ; Ngi-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, 
fol. 7 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. 17 b; Khai-yuen*-lu, 
fasc. 5 a, fol. fi a; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 22. There are 5 works only in the Col- 
lection, namely : — 

No. 1 109 ' Upaii-paripnfciA4-s<itj-a (V. H.).' 
„ 114 'UpSsakapaK/casilartipa-st^fra.' 
,, 1 1 29 Dbarmagupta-bbikshunt-karman. 
„ 1164 'Sramanera-karmavSiaC?).' 
„ 1464 N^gSrujuna-bodhisattva-suhnUekha (I. M.), 

80 Th vflf Wt J¥ San-HS-poh-mo, i. e. San- 
ghavarman, whose name is translated H^ ^g Kun- 
khai, lit. ' company-armour.' He was an Indian Sra.- 
maTia, who arrived in .ffien-yeh (Nanking) in A. d. 
433, and in the following year he translated 5 works. 
In A.D. 442 he went back westward, but where he 
died is not known. See San-A'whan, fasc. 3, fol. 18 a ; 
Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 7 b ; Thu-M, fasc. 3, fol. 19a; 
Khai-yuenJu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 17 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 23. 
There are 4 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 1 1 32 Sarvastwada-nikSya-vinaya-matrJka (V. H.). 
„ 1287 Samyuktabhidharma-hridaya-sastra (A. H.). 
.. ' 349 ' Mahas(lra/-bodhisattva-iurde«a-kaTmaphaIa-sankshipta- 

sdtra (I. M.).' 
„ 1440 NagargTina-bodhisattva-auhrJllekha. 

81 5}C i5 J^ li:^ p Ziu-na-poh-tho-lo,i.e. 
Gunabhadra, whose name is translated ifc ^^. ^ 
Kun-toh-hhien, lit. ' action-virtue (i. e. good-quality)- 
wise.' He was a Siaxaana, of Central India, who was 
a Brahmaraa by caste, and nicknamed the Mah&yana, 
on account of being well acquainted with the doctrine 
of Mahayana. In A. d. 435 he arrived in China and 
worked at translations till a.d. 443, and in A.d. 468 he 
died in his seventy-fifth year. See San-^whin, fasc. 3, 
fol. 23b; N#i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 8 a; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 3, fol. 20 a (both ascribe to him 78 works in 
161 or 261 fasciculi); Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 18 b 
(where 52 works in 134 fasciculi are mentioned, of 
which 26 works in 100 fasciculi were in existence in 
A.D. 730); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 11 a; Beal, B.L. C, 
p. 23. There are 28 works in the Collection, namely: — 

No. 59 SrlmaiS-devl-eimbanada (S. M.). 
„ 154 Sandhinirmofcana-s(itra. 

.. 155 

,, 169 Batnakarandakavytha-stitra. 

„ 175 liankavatara-sdtra. 

,, 178 'Bodhisattvafcaritopayavishayarddhmkrija-sAtra.' 

„ 201 'A spiritual Dharawl for uprooting all the obstacles of 

Karma, and for causing one to be bom in the Pure 

Land (Sukhavatl).' 
„ 226 'Vrfddhamatn-3ha<pushpa(?)-sfttra. 
„ 231 jKandraprabha-kumara-sfttra. 
„ 434 Angulimaitya-sfltra. 



417 



APPENDIX II. 



418 



No. 440 Msh&bheri-h&raka-parivarta. 
„ 452 'Dv&da«adh«ita-sfttra.' 
>• 453 ' Gyotishka (?)-3atra.' 
„ 527 • Mah&mati-sfttra.' 
„ 544 Samyukt&g&ma-sdtra (S. H.). 
„ 581 'Vimanas{?)-s<itra.' 

„ 589 'Siitra on four men's appearance in the world.' 
„ 6l0 -'Suka-sfttra.' 

„ 629 ' Sfttra on eleven methods of thinking of the Tath^gata.' 
„ 642 ' Asuta (?)-sAtra.' 
„ 666 'Atltapratyutpanna-hetuphala-sfttra.' 
,. 723 • SAtra on MahSiasyapa's saving a poor mother.' 
„ 740 ' Dv^dasavarga-^Sitimarana-sfitra.' 
„ 741 ' Sdtra on transmigration throughout the five paths or 

states of existence as rewards and recompence of 

virtue and evil.' 
„ 1 292 Abhidharma-prakarana-p&da (A. H.). 
!i 1347 ' Dharmanidana-sfttra spoken by Pimdola (?)-bharadva3'a 

for the sake of King Udayana (I.M.),' 
„ 141 7 ' Four kinds of the law of learning.' 

82 W ^ :^ ^^^^ Fa-yun, whose Sanskrit 
name is S^ ^tt jt^ Than-wu-MS, i. e. Dharmavikra- 
nia(?) or Dharmasura, which seems to be a translation of 
the name i^ S Fa-yun, lit. ' law-bravery,' and whose 
original surname was •^4''; Li. He was a Chinese Sra.- 
maraa of the country or state of ^^ ^jgk Hwan-lun, in 
[^ tTI Yiu-Aeu. In a. d. 420 he, together with 
twenty-five friends, went to India, following the example 
of F4-hhien and Pfio-yun, and came back to China in 
about A. D. 453, and translated one work. See San- 
kwhSji, fasc. 3, fol. 5 a ; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 13a 
(where 2 works in 6 fasciculi are ascribed to him); 
Thu-^, fasc. 3, fol. 23 a; KhSi-yuen-hi, fasc. 5 b, 
fol. I a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 1 1 b ; Beal, B. L. C, 
p. 23. 

No. 395 'Avalokitesvara-mah&sth^mapr&pta-vy&karana-sAtra 
(S. M.).' 

go JJQ^ 2^ ^ ^^ Tsu-Mii -ffin-shan, a Chinese 
Grthapati (householder or layman), who was the same 
person as No. 68 above. In A. d. 455 he translated 
28 or 35 works (of which 15 works in 15 fasciculi 
were in existence in A. d. 730), and died in about A. d. 
464. See San-Awhan, fasc. 2, fol. 25 a; Nli-tien-Iu, 
fasc. 4 a, fol. 13 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a; Kh^i- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 2 b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 20, line 
33 seq. There are 16 works in the Collection, 
namely : — 

No. 204 ' Sfttra on the meditation on the Bodhisattva Maitreya's 
going up to be bom in the Tushita heaven (S. M.).' 
„ 248 B^dvavddaka. 
„ 647 'SMra on the secret importance for curing the disease 

concerning meditation (? S. H.).' 
„ 690 ' Stitra on advancement in learning.' 



No. 701 ' Ashtopavasatha-sfitra.' 
» 73^ '/Siuddhodana-ri^a-parinirv&na-sfttra.' 
„ 74' ' Sdtra on the five (elements) not returning again (i. e. 

death?).' 
» ?43 » If !• 

„ 744 'Buddhamahat-saAghamalwt-stltra.' 
„ 766 ' SAtra on five states of fear.' 
I, 767 ' Sutra on a pupil who revived.' 
„ 771 ' Ye-k' (-nS,ma-br&hmaraa)-s(itra.' 
„ 773 'Mo-lo (-nama-r%a)-sfttra.' 
I.. 773 'Mo-ta (-de«a?)-ra^a-s(itra.' 
„ 774 ' JKandanavat (-desa ?)-ra(;a-stJltra.' 
„ III I 'iifitra on the forbidding precepts of the K^aplya 

(-nikaya?)(V.H.).' 



84 y^ ^a W ^^^ Hwui-kien, a /Sramana, 
whose native place is not known. In A. d. 457 he 
translated 10 or 15 works, of which 7 works in 7 fas- 
ciculi only were in existence in A. D. 730. See NM- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 15 a,; Thu-^i, fasc. 3, fol. 23 b ; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 5 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 24. 
There are 6 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 560 'Yan)a-ragra-pa«iadivyad<ita-s<itra (S. H.).' 

„ 691 ' Gautaml-vyltkarana-sdtra.' 

„ 620 ' SreshJAiputra-liu-kwo-abhinishkramajia-sfttra.' 

„ 65 J 'BuddhamStri-parinirvajia-sAtra.' 

„ 768 ' Sfttra on a slow and idle former.' 

„ 1348 'Sfttra on inviting PiB(Zola(!)-bharadvagra (I.M.).' 

85 ^ f^ I^ Kun-toh-Aih, lit. 'good-quality- 
uprightness,' which three characters seem to be a trans- 
lation of a Sanskrit name such as Gumasila(?). He 
was a yStamawa of the western region, who arrived in 
China in A. d. 462, and translated 2 works in 7 fas- 
ciculi. See NSi-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 14 b; Thu-^, 
fasc. 3, fol. 24 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 6 b ; 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 12a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 24. 

No. 71 Bodhisattva-buddha.nusmWti-samadhi (S. M.). 
» 354 Anantamukha-sMhaka-dh&rani (?). 

86 :^ ^^ ^r ^^ Ta-Aien, an Indian /Sramana, 
who in A. D. 465-471 translated 6 works in 29 fas- 
cictdi ; but all of them were lost already in A. b. 730. 
See NSi-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 16 b; Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, 
fol. 24 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 7 b; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 24. 

SI MWi^ Shih Si^n-kun, or ^ ^ Soh- 
kun, a (Chinese f) *Sramama, who translated one work 
in 2 fasciculi ; but the exact date is not known, so 
it is with the following five translators. See N6i-tien- 
lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 16 b ; Thu-^i, fasc. 3, fol. 25 a ; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 8 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 24. 
No. 16 Pa»A;a8atik& pra^n^p^ramitS (? S. M.). 

Ee 



419 



APPENDIX II. 



420 



88 ^1 iM! M ®^^ Tao-yen, a (Chinese ?) ^ra- 
mana, who translated 2 works in 3 fasciculi ; but all 
of them were lost already in A. d. 730. For this and 
the following three translators, see the four authorities 
mentioned under No. 87 above. 

89 3^ -^ <^ ^^^^ Yun-kun, a (Chinese 1) Sre.- 
mawa, who translated 3 works in 3 fasciculi, or 4 works 
in 4 fasciculi ; but all of them were lost already in 
A.D. 730. 

90 3p ^ '/$ Shih Fa-h^^, a (Chinese?) .Sra- 
mana, who translated 2 works in 2 fasciculi, one of 
them was in existence in A.D. 730; but it is not 
found in the present Collection. 

91 ^ :^ -i^ Shih Sien-kui, a (Chinese ?) &a- 
mana, who translated one work in i fasciculus. 

No. 192 'jffandradlpa-samS.dhi-stltra (S. M.).' 

92 f^ #/ ^ ^ San-;tie-poh-rai,i.e. Sangha- 
varman (?), a ,S'rama»ia of ^[jj -^ [g Sh'-tsz'-kwo, or 
' the country of the lion,' i. e. Siwihala (Ceylon), who 
translated an extract from the Mahisasaka-vinaya in 
I fasciculus ; but it was lost already in A. n. 730. See 
Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 17 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 
5 b, fol. 9 b. 



Works op Unknown Teanslators. 

The Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 5 b, fol. 10 a seq.) mentions 
307 works in 340 fasciculi, of which 9 works in 9 fas- 
ciculi only were in existence in A.D. 730, as they are 
now in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 225 ' VWddhamatri-s(itra (S. M.).' 

255 Tathagatasr^anamudra-samSdhi-slltra. 
,, 470 ' Dharmavinasa-sdtra.' 
„ 471 ' Sfltra on the very deep and great act of making the 

stocks of merits ripen.' 
.. S76 ' Upasika-to-sho-4ia (?).siltra (S. H.).' 
„ 584 ' DurdrishJi-sfltra'.' 
„ 607 'Sfttra on learning addressed by Buddha to the old 

Br^hmana of the yellow-bamboo-garden.' 
„ 1 162 ' MahdsrSmamaikasatakarmavIM (V. H.).' 
„ 137 1 ' SCltra on changes of the future, spoken by the Bhikshu 

Xia-tin (? I. M.)'.' 



' No. 584 is said to have been translated under the Eastern 
Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420, in a catalogue. But it is wrong. 
See the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 10 a; £'-tsin, fasc. 28, 
fol. 2 1 a. 



Summary of the precbding Iast of Translations made 
under the suno dynasty, a. d. 42o-479. 



Translators. 


Nei-tien-lu. 


Thu-W. 


Khai-ynen-lu. 


In existence 


No. 73 


3 


3 


3 


2 


-. 74 


2 


2 


2 


2 


., 75 


10 


10 


12 


7 


.. 76 


'4 


14 


10 


4 


.. 77 


4 


4 


4 


4 


,. 78 


I 


I 


I 





.. 79 


7 


8 


10 


5 


„ «o 


5 


5 


5 


4 


" !' 


78 


78 


53 


27 


„ 83 


2 


I 


I 


I 


„ 83 


35 


35 


z8 


16 


,. 84 


25 


35 


10 


6 


„ 85 


2 


2 


2 


2 


„ 86 


6 


6 


< 





„ 87 


I 


I 


I 


I 


„ 88 


2 


2 


2 





„ 89 


4 


4 


3 





„ 90 


2 


i 


2 





„ 91 


I 


I 


I 


I 


„ 92 


I 





1 













307 


9 




205 




204 


463* 


91 



* In 713 fasciculi. In a.d. 730 there were 91 works in 
239 fasciculi in existence, while 372 works in 474 fasciculi were 
lost already. Cf. the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. I a. 



-Sblr- 



The Tshi dynasty, of the 

Si^o family, with its capital at Jfien-yeh 
(Nanking), a.d. 479-502. 

93 ^ ^ iia \^ ^ ^ Than-mo-^ie-tho- 
ye-sho, i. e. Dharma^atayasas, whose name is trans- 
lated ^ ^ ^ Fa-shan-Mart, lit. 'law-birth- 
fame.' He was a Srama-na, of Central India, who in 
A. D. 48 1 translated one work in i fasciculi. See Nfei- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 19 b; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. i a ; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. i b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 24. 
No. 133 ' AmitArtha-siltra (S. M.).' 

94 J^ ^ ^ Mo-ho-shan, i. e. 'Mahayana, a 
A^ramaJia of the western region, who in A. d. 483—493 
translated 2 works in 2 fasciculi, namely: (i) 'Sutra 
of 500 Giiakas,' and (2) 'Vinaya of the Sthavira 
school.' But both translations were lost already in 
A.D. 730. See the four authorities mentioned under 
No. 93 above. 

95 M iM Wt ^ P San-Ai6-poh-tho-lo,i.e. 
Sanghabhadra, whose name is translated ^ ^ 
iTun-hhien, lit. 'company-wise.' He was a &ama?ia 
of the western region, who in a. d. 489 translated one 
work in 18 fasciculi. See the four authorities men- 
tioned under No. 93 above. 

No. 1 1 35 (Sudar8ana)-vibhash4vinaya (V. H.). 



421 



APPENDIX II. 



422 



96 ^ S J^ "^ Ta-mo-mo-thi, i.e. Dharma- 
mati, whose name is translated J^ ^^ Fa-i, lit. ' law- 
thought.' He was a iSi-amana of the western region, 
who in A. D. 490 translated 2 works in 2 fasciculi, 
one of them was in existence in a. d. 730; but it 
was not found Ln the present Collection. See the four 
authorities mentioned under No. 93 above, and also 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 12 a. 

97 ^ M WL ^ ^Wu-na-phi-ti, i. e. Guria- 
vriddhi (i), whose name is translated |ffi ^^ Toh-sin, 
lit. ' virtue-advancing.' He was a ^ramana of Central 
India, who in A. D. 492 and 495 translated 3 works 
in 6 or 12 fasciculi, but one of them was lost already 
in A. D. 730. See San-Awhan, fasc. 3, fol. 28 a; NM- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, fol. 2f a; Thu-/i;i, fasc. 4, fol. i b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 4 b ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 12 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 25, 

No. .606 Sudatta-stitra (S. H.). 
„ 1364 Slitra of a hundred comparisons (I. M.). 

98 /^ ^ ^ S^'^ ^^-t"' ^ (Chinese'!) 5ra- 
mana, who translated one Sutra and one Vinaya work, 
in I fasciculus each, in A. d. 483-493 ; but they seem 
to have been lost some time before A. d. 7 3P, as even 
the name of this translator is not mentioned in the 
Khai-yuen-lu. See, however, the Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 4 a, 
fol. 23 a ; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 2 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 25. 

QQ ■>^ ^^ 'W' Shih Than-^in, a jSramana, whose 
native place is not known, and who translated 2 works 
in 4 fasciculi, but the exact date is unknown. See 
Nii-tien-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 25 a; Thu-^i, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b ; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 6 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 25. 
No. 382 MahUmayli-stltra (S. M.). 
„ 400 AdbhutadharmaparySya (?). 

100 M^it ^^'^ F^-^^^' ^^ ^ ^ ^^-^'' 

a (Chinese 1) ^ramana, who in A. D. 499-500 trans- 
lated one work in i fasciculus ; butrjt was lost already 
in A. D. 730. See the four authorities- mentioned under 
No. 99 above. 

Summary of the preceding List op Transiations made 
under the tshi dynasty, a. d. 479-5o2. 



yP^ The Li^n dynasty, of the 



Translators. 
No. 93 
94 

96 

97 
98 

99 
1 00 



Nli-tien-lu. 


Thu-W. 


I 


I 


2 


2 


I 


I 


2 


1 


3 


3 


2 


2 


2 


2 


I 


1 


•0- 


14 



Kh&i-yuen-lu. 
I 

2 

I 
2 

3 
o 

2 

I 

12* 



In existence. 
I 
o 
I 
o 
2 
o 

2 
O 



* In 33 fasciculi. In a. d. 730 there were 7 works in 28 fas- 
ciculi in existence, while 5 works in 5 fasciculi were already lost. 
See the Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. i a. 



Siio family, with its capital at £^ien-yeh 
(Nanking), A. D. 502-557. 

101 ^ t?B ^ Man-tho-lo, i. e. Mandra, whose 
name is translated ^^ ^g ^o-shan, lit. 'weak- 
sound,' or 2/» ^ Hun-so, lit. ' spreading-weakness,' 
also written J^ [J^^ ^ jjlj Man-tho-lo-sien, i.e. 
Mandra -ffiishi (?). He is a Srajanna, of :^ ]^ jQ 
Fu-nan-kwo, or the country of Bunan (Siam 1), who 
arrived in ^ien-yeh (Nanking) in A. d. 503, and trans- 
lated 3 works in 1 1 fasciculi. Although he worked at 
translations, yet he was not well acquainted with the 
Chinese language, so that his translation is not quite 
perfect. See Suh-san-^whan, fasc. i, fol. 15 a; NM- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 7 b ; Thu-^i, fasc. 4, fol. 6 a ; 
Khai-)nien-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 8 a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 
12 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 26. There are 4 works in the 
Collection, namely : — 

No. 21 Saptasatika prajrwapltramita (S. M.). 
„ 2,5 (8) DharmadhSitu-prakrity-asambheda-nirdesa. 
„ 23 (46) SaptasatikSi pra^^nSip^ramit^. 
„ 152 Ratnamegha-sHtra. 

102 fW iM ^ ^ San-M^-pho-lo, i.e. Sangha- 
pala or Sanghavarman, whose name is translated 
^^ ^^ Xun-yan, lit. ' company-nourishing,' or 'jW 
^g San-khai, lit. * company-armour.' He was a <Sfra- 
mawa of Fu-nan or Bunan (Siam 1), who translated 10 
or II works in a. d. 506—520 ; and his ten translations 
in 32 fasciculi were in existence in A. d. 730. He 
became a disciple of the Indian ^S'ramatia Gunabhadra, 
after he arrived in China, and died in his sixty-fifth 
year, in a. d. 520. See Suh-san-A;whan, fasc. i, fol. 4 b; 
N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 8 a ; Thu-^i, fasc. 4, fol. 6 a ; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 9 a ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 26. 
There are 9 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 22 Sapta«atika pragi^SparamitS (S. M.). 
„ 29 Dasadharmaka. 
„ 56 SarvabuddhavishaySvatara. 

„ 301 Asbfabuddhaka. 

,, 308 MahS,mayflrl-vidy3,r£tj«l. 

" 353 Anantamukha-sadhaka-dharanl(?). 

„ 442 ' Ma^grusrl-pariprii^Aa-sfttra.' 

„ 1103 'Bodbisattva-pifeka-sHtra (V. M.).' 

„ 1293 ' Vimok9hamarga-sS.stra (A.H.).' 

103 >^ ^ ^ M (--e^d W y^) Yueh-pho- 
sheu-na, i. e. TJpasunya, whose name is translated 
0* ,^ Kao-khun, lit. 'high-emptiness.' He was a 
son of the King of '^ jjip JEg^ Yiu-shan-ni, i.e. 
Udyana, of Central India, who first translated 3 works 

Ee 2 



423 



APPENDIX II. 



424 



in A. D. 538-540 or 541, in the capital of the Eastern 
W6i dynasty, for which, see No. 117 below. In a. d. 
545 he came southward to the capital of" the Lian 
dynasty (Nanking), where he translated one work. 
Afterwards he produced one more J;ranslation under 
the A'^an djmasty, for which, see No. 106 below. See 
Suh-san-^han, fasc. i, fol. 21b; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, 
fol. 9 b ; Thu-^i, fasc. 6, fol. 9 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
foL lib; Beal, B. L. C, p. 27.' 
No. 144 Vimalsliirttinirclesa (S. M.). 

104 ^ M tIc P^ Po-lo-mo^o, i.e. Para- 
martha, whose name is translated jM. ^^ A'an-ti, 
lit. 'true-truth,' by which latter Chinese name he 
is always designated in the Collection, just as Au 
Fa-hu, instead of Dharmaraksha, of the Western Tsin 
dynasty. He had another name ^'^ ^j^ ^^ [J^ 
Aii-na-lo-tho, i. e. Gunarata (or Ku-lo-na-tho (?), i. e. 
Kulanatha), which name is translated j^ 4^ Tshin-i, 
lit. ' intimate-relying.' He was a iSramana of '^ jljffl 
^^ Yiu-shan-ni, i. e. TJg't^ayini, of Western India, who 
arrived in Aien-yeh (Nanking) in a. d. 548, and till 
■A^' D. 557 he translated about 10 works (of which 
6 works in 15 fasciculi were in existence in A. d. 730). 
Afterwards, in a. d. 557-569, he translated numerous 
works under the AAan dynasty, for which, see No. 105 
below. See Suh-san-^han, fasc. i, fol. 17 b; N^i- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 9 b ; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 7 a ; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 12 a; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 13 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 26. 

No. 259 ' SCitra on the highest reliance (S. M.).' 
„ 1 207 ' Nirv&masfttra-sSstra on the githa on the state of being 

originally in existence and now extinct (A.M.).* 
„ 1250 'Mah^y^na-sraddhotp^da-slistra.' 



Works of Unknown Tkanslators. 

The Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 6, fol. 15 a seq.) mentions 
14 works in 25 fasciculi. There are 13 works in the 
Collection, namely : — 

No. 341 Shadakshara-vidyS.maatra (S. M.). 

,, 368 Saptabuddhaka-stjltra. 

„ 405 'Atita-vytlhakalpa-sahasrabuddhanama-sfltra.' 

„ 406 ' Pratyutpanna-bhadrakalpa-sahasra".' 

„ 407 ' An8.gata-nak3hatrat3,r&kalpa-sahasra°.' 

,, 419 ' SreshiAi-duhitn-nS.n-thi-lb(?)-siTOhanada-s(ltra.' 

„ 474 '0-iH-pho-Aiii-aaurasena-dhara»l.' 

„ 475 Samantabhadra-dhdranl. 

,, 476 ' Mahasaptaratna-dh^ranl.' 

,, 477 ' Shadaksharamaha-dli&rarel.' 

„ 485 'Amitadundubhisvara-rS^a-dhSranl.' 

„ 535 Mah^mani-Tipulavim^na-viiva-supratishtAita-guhya-para- 

ma-rahasya-kalparS^a-dharanl. 

„ 847 ' MarU:l-deTl-dUara7il.' 



Summary op the preceding List of Translations made 
UNDER the Liang dynasty, A. D. 502-557. 



Translators. 

No. 101 

„ 102 

„ 103 
„ 104 



Nei-tien-lu. 


Thu-ii. 


3 


3 


II 


II 


I 


I 


16 


10 








31 


2=1 



Kh4i-yuen-lu. 

3 
10 

I 
II 

14 
39* 



In existence. 
3 
9 

I 

3 

14 



30 



* In 93 fasciculi. In a. d. 730 there were 34 works in 84 fas- 
ciculi in existence, while 5 works in 9 fasciculi were already lost. 
Cf. the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 6 b seq. 

uES The Khan dynasty, of the 

Kh&Ta. family, with its capital at Aien-yeh 
(Nanking), a.d.. 557-589- 

105 IS^ ^ ^ P^ Po-lo-mo-tho, i.e. Para- 
martha, who was the same person as No. 104 above. 
In A. D. 557-569 he translated 38 or 40 works, of 
which 25 works in 83 fasciculi were in existence in 
A. D. 730. He died in his seventy-first year, in A. b. 
569. See Suh-san-Awhan, fasc. i, fol. 17 b; Nei-tien- 
lu, fasc 5 a, fol. 9 b ; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 7 a ; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a; 
Beal, B, L. C, p. 26, There are 29 works in the Col- 
lection (one of which (No. 1252)13 mentioned in the 
Khai-yuen-lu, under the Li4n dynasty), namely : — 
No. 12 Va^iraA/tAedika pra^^apSramita (S. M.). 

„ 156 Sandhinirmotena-stttra. 

„ 587 ' Maharthadharmaparyaya-sHtra (S. H.).' 

„ 1107 ' Buddhabhidharma-slitra (V. H.).' 

„ 1 1 39 'Vinaya-dvavimsatividya-sastra.' 

„ 1171(2) ' Mahayanasamporigraha-sastra-vyakhya (A. M.).' 

„ 1172 ' Anakarafcintara^as (?)-3astra.' 

„ 1 183 Mahayana-samparigraha-sastra. 

„ 1187 Ash<adasa«anyata-sastra. 

„ 1 209 ' Sastra on the Stttra of Buddha's last teaching.' 

„ 1214 ' Vidyapravartana-sastra.' 

„ 1 21 7 ' Vidyadarsana (?)-«astra.' 

„ 1219 ' Tryakara (or -alaksha»a)-eastra.' 

,, 1220 ' Buddhagotra-sastra.' 

,. 1235 ' Vinirmltapitaka-sastra.' 

„ 1239 Vidyamatrasiddhi-sastra. 

„ 1248 Madhyanta-vibhaga-sastra. 

,,'1252 Tarka-«astra. 

„ 1253 ' Ratnaiaryarajadharma (?)-sastra.' 

,, 1255 ' Sastra of an explanation of the fist.' 

„ 1261 ^aturasatya-sastra (A. H.). 

„ 1269 Abhidharmakosa-sastra. 

„ 1 2 80 ' Lakshamanusara-sastra.' 

,, 1284 ' Ashiadasanikaya-«astra.' 

„ 1285 'iSastra on the difference of the principles of (Hina- 
yana) schools.' 

„ 1297 'Lokasthity(?)-abhidharma-sastra.' 

„ 1299 ' Mahayanabhtlmiguhyava/iamiila-sastra,' by Asvaghosha 
(A. M,). 



425 



APPENDIX II. 



426 



No. 1300 'Suvama -Saptati-'sSstra,' i. e. the SSnkhya-k&rika with 
a vyakhya (I. M.). 
„ 1463 Life of Vasubandhu. 

106 M ^ ^ ^^ Yueh-pho-sheu-nfi, i.e. 
Upasunya, who was the same person as'No. 103 above. 
In A. D. 565 he translated one Sutra in 7 fasciculi; 
the- Sanskrit text of which was obtained by him from 
a Sra.ma.neb of Kustana (Khoten}, whom he met in 
China in A. d. 558. See Suh-san-Awhan, fasc. i, 
fol. 21 b; NSi-tien-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 12 a; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 4, fol. 1 1 a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 9 a ; Beal, 
B.L.C., p. 27. 

No. 9 SayikrS,nta''ikrami-paripn'Z:A;M (S.M.). 

107 ^^ ^n "V^ Su-phu-thi, i. e. Subhilti, whose 
name is translated ^ ^a Shan-hhien, lit. ' good- 
appearance,' or ^£ "^ Shan-Ai, lit. ' good-lucky,' or 
^ ^^ Shan-yeh, lit. 'good-action.' He was a <Sta- 
mawa of Fu-nan or Bunan (Siam.?), who translated the 
' Mahayanaratnamegha-sutra,' in 8 fasciculi, but it was 
lost already in A. d, 730. See Suh-san-AwhSn, fasc. r, 
fol. 22 a; N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 12 a; Thu-Ai, 
fasc 4, fol. lib; KLai-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 10 a. 

Summary of the preceding List or Translations made 

UNDER THE ^HAN DYNASTY, A. D. 55 7-589. 



Translators. 
No. 105 
» 106 
.. 107 



N6i-tien-lu. 

38 
I 

r 


Thu-ii. 

40 

I 

I 


40 


42 



KhSi-yuen-lu. 
38 



40' 



In existence. 

29 

I 

o 



30 



* In .133 fasciculi; In a.d. 730 there were 26 works in 
S9 f^cicoli in existence, while 14 works in 44 fasciculi were already 
lost. See the Kh&i-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol, 3 b. 



J^U ^^ Pe-wei, or the Northern W6i 
dynasty, of the ii Yuen family, with its 

capital at iJ^Xf Z^ Han-dn, or U4 Ml 

^un-sh4n, till A. d. 493, and then Y. 
Lo-y^n, A.D. 386-534. 





108 W M M: ^^'^ Hwui-^^So, or flr ;^ 
Than-^iao, a Chinese Sra,ma,na, of ^ y'jj Lian-^eu, 
who translated one work in 13 fasciculi, in A. D. 445. 



See N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 25 b; Thu-^i, fasc. 3, 
fol. 10 a; Kh4i-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 a. 
No. 1322 Damam(ika(-nidana-stitra I.M.). 

109 /^ "^^ ® ^^^^ Than-yao, a (Sramai.a. 
whose native place is not known. In A. u. 462 lie 
translated 2 or 3 works ; but only one of them was 
in existence after A. d. 730. See Suh-san-Awhaii, 
fasc. I, fol. 1 1 a ; NM-tieii-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. i8 a ; Tliu- 
ki, fasc. 3, fol. 10 a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 b. 
No. 473. ' Mahaaryartharddhimantra-sfttra (S. M.).' 

110 ^ ^R ■^ Ei-lia.-je, i.e. Kinkara (1), 
whose name is translated -{of S^ Ho-sh', lit. ' what- 
matter.' He was a ySVamawa of the western region, 
who in A.D. 472 translated 5 works in 19 or 25 
fasciculi, for the sake of Than-yao, No. 109 above. 
See N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 19 a; Thu-A:i, fasc. 3, 
fol. 10 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 18 b. 

No. 103 'MahS,vaipulya-bodhi9attva-dasabhrXmi-s<ltra (S. M.).' 
„ 402 Kusumasa^iaya-stJltra. 
„ 1257 ' UpSyahridaya-sastra (A. M.).* 
„ 1329 'Samyuktaratnapiiaka-sdtra (I. M.).' 
, , 1 340 A history of the Indian patriarchs. 

111 ft J$ ^ ^ Than-mo-liu-A;', i. e. Dliar 
maruAi, whose name is translated ^^ ^ Fa-hhi, 
lit. ' law-wishing,' or '^ ^ FS,-lb, lit. ' law-joy.' He 
was a (Sramawa of Southern India, who translated 
3 works in 8 fasciculi, in A.D. 501, 504, and 507 ; 
but one of them was lost already in a.d. 730. See 
Suh-san-^whan, fasc. i, fol. 17 b ; Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, 
fol. 19 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 19 b; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 12 b; Beal, B. L. C, 
p. 25. 

No. 90 Sraddhabaladhanavataramudra-sdtra (S. M.). 
„ 245 Sarvabuddha-vishayavatara. 

112 ^p 5^ ^ Shih Fa-Mah, a (Sramana, whose 
native place is not known. He translated one work in 
I fasciculus in a.d. 500-515. See the first .four and 
the last authorities mentioned under No. 1 1 1 above. 
No. 769 ' Pien-i(-nama)-sreshtAiputra-paripniHa (S. H.).' 

113 Wi ^P J^ ^ Lo-na-mo-thi, i. e. Katnu- 
mati, or .^^ i^ Pho-ti, i. e. Mati, whose name is 
translated ^ ^ Pao-i, lit. 'jewel -thought.' He 
was a iS'ramawa of Central India, who in a.d. 508 
translated 3 or more works ; but only 2 of them 
remained after A. D. 730. See the six authorities men- 
tioned under No. 1 1 1 above. 

No. 1 233 Saddharmapu?idarika-s1itra-sS3tra (A. M.). 
„ 1236 Mahayanottaratantra-sastra, 



437 



APPENDIX II. 



428 



. 114 ^ ^ ^ (or ^) ^ Phu-thi-liu (or 
liu)-^', i.e. BodhiruA;i, whose name is translated 
5^ ^ Tao-hhi, lit. ' way-wisliing,' or ^ ^ Xiao- 
thi, lit. ' intelligence-wishing.' He was a ASramana of 
Northern India, who arrived at Lo-yan in A. D. 508, 
and till a. d. 535 he translated 30 or more works, of 
which 29 works were in existence in a. d. 730. See 
the six authorities mentioned under No. in above. 
There are 30 works in the Collection, namely : — 

No. II VajrraiMedika pra^«S,paramita (S. M.). 

23 (41) Maitreya-pariprftiAa-dharmasb(a(ka!). 
176 Lanka vatara-sfttra. 

1 79 ' Mahjtsatya (?)-nirgrantliaputra-vy^kara}!a-sAtra.' 
189 Viseshaiinta-brahma-paripriiZcA^. 
2 21 Anakshara-gi-anthaka-roA:anagarbha-st\tra. 
239 Gayaslrsha. 

243 • BuddhatiraskriyS (?)-stitra.' 
246 Sandhinirmoitana-stltra. 

285 Bhavasankramifa (?). 

286 ' Ma^jusrl-parifcarana-stitra,* 
391 ' Dharmaparyaya-sHtra.' 
404 ' Buddhanama-slltra.' 
426 Dharmasaiiglti-slitra. 
461 Kshamavati-vyakarana-sfttra. 
488 ' SarvaMIapaia-dh^raml.' 
524 'Sfltra on neither increasing nor decreasing.' 

1 1 68 Va3ra^A:74edikS,-slitra-sastra (A.M.). 
II 9 1 Gayaslrsha-slitra-iika. 

1 193 Viseshaiinta-brahmama-paripn'iitA3,-s1itra-<lkS. 

1 194 Dasabhiimika-sastra. 

1203 ' MaitreyaparipritiAS-sHtra-sSstra.' 

1 204 Aparimit.'iyus-stltra-sastra. 
1 2 1 1 PratityasamutpS.da-s4stra. 
1232 Saddharmapuwdarlka-sfttra-SEistra. 
1234. ' Katnak<lte(-s(itra)-tiastra.' 
1238 'Vidyamlltr4siddhi(-84stra). 
1254 '5atS,kshara-sistra.' 
1259 ' Stitia, by the Bodhisattva Deva on the refutation of 

four heretical Hinayslna schools, mentioned in 
the LankSvatara-sHtra.' 
„ 1260 '/SSstra by the Bodhisattva Deva on the Nirv^Tia of 
the heretical HinaySina schools, mentioned in the 
LankSvatara-sfttra.' 

115 M ^t M ^ Fo-tho-shan-to, i.e. Bud- 
dhasanta, whose name is translated *& fp Kiko- 
tin, lit. ' intelligence - fixedness.' He was a Srs,- 
maraa of Central India, who translated 10 works in 
10 or II fasciculi, in a. d. 524-538 or 539 ; but one of 
them was lost already in a. d. 730. Some of these 
translations were made under the Eastern Wei dynasty, 
A. D. 534-550. See Suh-san-^whan, fasc. i, fol. 15 b; 
Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 20 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 3, fol. 5 a; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 27 b; Beal, B.L.C., p. 26. 

No. 23(9) Dasadharmaka (S. M.). 
>> 23 (32) Asokadatt^-vyakarana. 
„ 262 Simhan^dika-sfttra. 
„ 271 ' Elipyavarmastrl-sfttra.' 



No. 274 ' Sup%a-s(ltra.' 
„ 284 Bhavasankramita(?). 
„ 357 Anantamukha-sSdhaka-dharanJ (?). 
>. 373 Vagraraantra (or -mandala or -m&nda^-Ahttml. 
„ 1 184 MahAySnasamparigraha-sslstra (A. M.). 

Summary ot the preceding List op Translations made 
UNDER THE Northern W£i dynasty, A.D. 386-534. 



Translators. 
No. 108 


N^i-tien-lu. 
I 


Thu-ii. 

I 


Khai-yuen-ln. 

I 


la existence. 
1 


„ 109 


2 


2 


3 


1 


.. no 


5 


5 


5 


5 


., Ill 


3 


3 


3 


2 


„ 112 


I 


I 


I 


I 


,. "3 


6 


5 


3 


2 


» 114 


49 


39 


30 


30 


.. 115 


10 


10 


10 


9 




77 


66 


56* 


51 



* In 169 fasciculi. In a. d. 730 there were 50 works in 157 
fasciculi in existence, while 6 works in 12 fasciculi vrere already 
lost. Cf. the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 16 a seq. 



^^ ^^ Tun-w6i, or the Eastern W^i 
' dynasty, of the ~pr Yuen family, with its 
capital at ^eK Yeh, a. d. 534-550. 



116 -i # ^ ^ ^ ^ KM-ihiu Vin-zo- 
i. e. Gautama Prag'iiaruAi, whose second or 



liu-A", 

proper name is translated ^^ ^ Z''-hhi, lit. 
' wisdom-wishing.' He was a Brahmana of Varawast 
of Central India, who in A. d. 538-541 or 543 trans- 
lated 14 or 18 works; of which 15 works in 89 fas- 
ciculi were in existence in A. d. 730. See Suh-san- 
Awhan, fasc. i, fol. 16 a; Nei-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 
23 b; Thu-^i, fasc. 4, fol. 9 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 28 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 26. There are 13 works 
in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 45 Vimaladatta-pariprifti/tS (S. M.). 
60 VyliSa-paripri&fcft^. 
83 ' IsvararajFapariprii&Aa.' 
132 Niyata,niyatagati-mudr3.vatara. 
210 Paramarthadharmavi^aya-sfttra. 
212 ' Sarvadharmo^A-arai/a-stltra,' 
390 Kanakavarna-pftrvayoga. 
410 Ashfabuddhaka-sHtra. 
679 SaddharmasdirJtyapasthana-sMra (S. H.). 
770 ' Vimala(nama)-upasika paripriMM.' 
1108 Pratimoksha-vinaya (V. H.). 
1212 ' Ekasloka-sSpStra (A. M ).' 
1246 ' MadhyantSnugama-sSstra,' 



117 M ^ 'W M Yueh-pho-sheu-neL,, i. e. 
TJpasunya, who was the same person as Nos. 103 and 
166 above. In A. d. 538-540 or 541 he translated 
3 works in, 7 fasciculi ; but one of them was lost 



429 



APPENDIX II. 



430 



already ih a.d. 730. See Suh-san-^whan, fasc. 1, 
fol. 21 b ; Ngi-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 24 b ; Thu-Ai, 
fasc. 4, fol. II a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 30b; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 27. 
No. 23 (23) Mahakasyapa-sanglti (S.M.). 
>> 449 Sanghatt-slltra-dharmapary4ya. 

118 Pit 9 ^ fUl Phi-mu-^'-sien, Le. Vimo- 
kshapragrna JRishi, or Vimokshasena {1), a 5ramana of 
j% ^ 0-Mai, i.e. Udyana (1) of Northern India, 
wbo was a descendant of the ^Sakya family of Kapila- 
vastu. In A. D. 541 he, together with Prap'naruAi, No. 
11 6 above, translated 5 works in 5 fasciculi. See N§i- 
tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 25 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 
31 a. But there are 6 works ascribed to him in the 
present Collection (of which the first work is mentioned 
under Prap'naru^i, in the Khai-yuen-lu), namely : — 
No. 48 SushiAitamatiparipWt^Aa (S. M.). 

„ 1 196 ' TriparnasAtropadesa (A. M.).' 

„ 1205 'Dharmaiakrapravartana-sfltropadesa.' 

„ 122 2 Karmasiddha-prakarana-S£lstra. 

„ 1 241 'Ratna/ctlda-sfttra-Aiaturdharmopadesa.' 

„ 1 251 ' Vivadasamana-s^stra (?J.' 



a 



119 3M i^ ^^ "^ Ta-mo-phu-thi, i. e. Dharma- 
bodhi, whose name is translated ^f^ 'W' Fa-Aiao, 
lit. ' law-intelligence.' He was an Indian (?) Sramana, 
who translated one work, but the exact date is not 
known. See N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 25 b; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 32 b. 
No. 1206 ' Mab^parinirr^na-stltra-s&stTa (A.M.).' 

Summary of the preceding List of Thanslations made 

UNDER THE EASTERN WeI DYNASTY, A. D. 534-550. 



Translators. 
No. n6 

„ 117 

„ 118 

., 119 



Nei-tien-lu. 


Thu-fci. 


14 


14 


3 


3 


5 





I 





23 


17 



Khai-yuen-lu. 

18 

3 

5 

I 



27* 



In existence. 

13 
2 
6 
I 

22 



* In 105 fasciculi. In A. d. 730 there were 23 works in 
loi fasciculi in existence, while 4 works in 4 fiisciculi were 
already lost. S^e the KhSi-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 16 a seq. 



~f;P > yj^ Pe-tshi, or the Northern 
Tshi d3Tiasty, of the |H| K4o family, with 
its capital at Yeh, a.d, 550-577. 

120 ^5 ^ ^ 1^ HJ -^ N4-lien-thi-li-ye- 
sho (or without the fourth character 'li'), i.e. Na- 



rendrayasas, whose name is translated ^M 7^ Tsun- 
Man, lit. 'honourable-fame.' He was a Sr&mana of 
Udyana of Northern India, who, together with Fk-k', 
No. 126 below, translated 7 works in 51 or 52 fas- 
ciculi in A.D. 557-568. See Suh-saii-^-whan, fasc. a, 
fol. I b; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 4 b, fol. 25 b; Thu-M, 
fasc. 4, fol. 10 a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 33 a ; Beal, 
B. L. C, p. 26. 

No. 23(16) Pita-putra-samagama (S. M.). 
63 jKandragarbha-vaipulya. 
66 Sumerugarbha. 
117 MahakaruMapu7!(iarlka-sfttra. 
191 ' Sandradipa-samSdhi-sCltra.' 
428 Pradlpadaniya-sdtra. 
1294 Abhidharma-hridaya-sastra (A. H.). 

121 -pS ^C t^ ^^^ Thien-i, whose original 
surname was ;K ^^ To-poh, or Toba, which was 
changed into 3i| ■f^ Wan-i, as one of ten sub- 
divisions of the Toba family, i. e. that of the rulers of 
the Northern Wei dynasty, and it was afterwards 
shortened into S Wan. He was a Chinese Grthapati 
or Upasaka (layman), who translated one work in A. d. 
562-564. See the first four authorities mentioned 
under No. 120 above. 
No. 375 ' Arya-jfina (?)-bodhisattvaparipnftiAa (S. M.).' 

Summary or the preceding List of Translations made 

UNDER THE NORTHERN TsHI DYNASTY, A. D. 650-577- 



Translators. 

No. 1 20 

,, 121 



Nei-tien-lu. 

7 

I 


Thu-i-i. 

7 

I 

8 


8 



KhS,i-yuen-lu. 

" 7 
i 

8* 



In existence. 
7 



* In 52 fasciculi. Thus there have been 8 works in 52 fas- 
ciculi in existence since a.d, 730. See the Khdi-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 32 b. 



"Li fnn Pe-^eii' 05^ the Northern Ken 
dynasty, of the ~p. ~^C ^^'''^^'^ family, 



with its capital at 
A.D. 557-581. 




Eh^h-kn, 



122 M^^ ^^ M ^an-na-poh-tho-lo, 
i. e. <?raanabhadra, whose name is translated tS w' 
^'-hhien, lit. 'wisdom-wise.' He was a ^Sramana of 
the country of ^^ ^^ ^ Po-theu-mo, i.e. Padma(?). 
In A.D. 558 he, together with G'jianayasas, No. 123 
below, translated one sastra on the Pan^avidya, or the 
five sciences, in i fasciculus ; but it was lost already in 



431 



APPENDIX II. 



43» 



A.D. 730. See Suh-san-^whan, fasc; i, fol. 17 a; NM- 
tien-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol. 3 a; Thu-^i, fasc. 4, fol. 12 a; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i b ; Beal, B. L. C, p. 27. 



123 



^ 5?5 1]I -^ Sho-n4-ye-sh6, i.e.(yw4- 
whose name is translated a^ jBtt Ts4n- 
k7i&n, lit. ' concealed-fame,' or J3^: ^ Shan-min, 
lit. ' excellent-name.' He was a A^ramana of Magadha 
of Central India. In A.d. 564-572 he, together with his 
two disciples, Yasogupta and (rJianagupta, Nos, 124 and 
125 below, translated 6 works in 15 or 17 fasciculi; 
but 2 of the worts in 3 fasciculi only have been in 
existence since a.d. 730. For this and the following 
two translators, see the five authorities mentioned 
under No. 122 above. 
No. 187 Mahamegha-s<itra (S. M.). 
„ 195 Mah^ySn&bhisamaya-stlira. 

124: W "^ "f^ ^ Ye-sho-Hg-to, i. e. Yaso- 
gupta, whose name is translated ^S &^ Khan- 
tsan, lit. ' fame-concealed.' He was a (Sramana of the 
country or state of "^ ^ Yiu-pho (?). In A. D. 56 1- 
578 he, together with his fellow-scholar G^wanagupta, 
No. 125 below, translated 3 or 4 works ; but 2 of the 
works in 6 fasciculi pnly were in existence in A.D. 
730. There is, however, only i work in the Collection, 
namely : — 
No. 327 Avalokitesvaraikada«amukha,-dh£lrami (S. M.). 

125 ^ ^P l^iS ^ Sho-na-MMo, i. e. (3%4ua- 
gupta, whose name is translated ^ |^ K'-toh, 
lit. ' purpose (or secret)-virtue.' He was a Sr&mana of 
Gandhara of Northern India. In a.d. 561-578 he 
translated 4 works ■ in 5 fasciculi ; but only 2 of the 
works in 2 fasciculi have been in existence since a.d. 
730. See also Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a. 
No. 137 Gathas of the Avalokitesvara-samanta-mukha-parivarta 

(i. e. the 24th or 25th chapter) of the Saddharma- 

purwiarika (S. M.). 
347 'N^nS-samyuktamantra-sfttra.' 

Summary of the preceding List of Translations made 

UNDER THE NORTHERN KeV DYNASTY, A.D. 557-581. 



Translators. 

No. 122 

„ 123 
„ 124 

„ 125 



N^i-tien-Iu. 
I 
6 
3 
4 
14 




Khai-yuen-lu. 
I 
6 
3 
4 



In existence. 
o 

1 
I 

I 



» In 29 fasciculi. In A. d. 730 there were 6 works in 1 1 fas- 
ciculi in existence, while 8 works in 18 fasciculi were already lost. 
See the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i a. 



The Sui dynasty, of the >^& Y4n 
family, with its capital at Khih-an or 
-fr-^ Jffi TA-hhin, A.D. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 

126 II 4 ji^ ^ ^ ^15 ^u-th4n TS,-mo- 
sho-ni, or ^ J$ ;^ ^ Ta-mo-pan-ao, or ^ J^ 
yjy ^^ Ta-mo-po-20, i. e. Gautama DharmagiTiana, 
or -pra^wa, whose name is translated ^P :^ Vi-k', 
lit. ' law- wisdom.' He was an Upasaka of Varanasi 
of Central India, and was the eldest son of the Brah- 
maua Pra^naru^i, No. 116 above. After the destruction 
of the Northern Tshi dynasty (which took place in 
•*■■ D, 577) he was appointed by the Northern .S'eu 
dynasty as the governor of the '^E ]\\ Y4n-sen district ; 
so that he is more commonly called ^ft J^ :^ Than 
Fa-A', as his surname and cognomen, after the Chinese 
style. In a.d. 582, Wan-ti, the first Emperor of the 
Sui dynasty (who in a.d. 581 succeeded the Northern 
Keu. dynasty, but did not become the sole ruler of 
China till A. D. 589, when the Xha,n dynasty was 
destroyed by him), called back Dharmaprag°wa or Than 
Fa-A' to the capital, where -he translated one work. 
See Suh-san-^whan, fasc. 2, fol. 10 a; NM-tien-lu, 
fasc. 5 a, fol. 16 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 14 b; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. II a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 27. 

No. 739 ' Sfttra on difference of the results of actions (S. H.).' 



M ^ 



127 Pin: J^ '^ M ^ Phi-ni-to-liu-A;', i.e. 
VinitaruAi, whose name is translated ]^ .a. Mi^b- 
hhi, lit. ' destruction-joy.' He was a Sravaana, of 
Udyana of Northern India, who in a.d. 582 trans- 
lated 2 works. See the last four authorities mentioned 
under No. 126 above. 

No. 240 Gayaeirsha-sdtra (S. M.). 
„ 253 'Mahayanavaipulya-dharanl-sdltra.' 

128 i5 si ^ 1^ IfP -^ N4-lien-thi-U-ye- 
shb, i. e. Narendrayasas, who was the same person as 
No. 120 above. In A. d. 582^585 he translated 8 works 
in 23 or 28 fasciculi. He died in A. D. 589. See the 
Suh-san-^wh3.n, fasc. 2, fol. i b ; NSi-tien-lu, fasc. 5 a, 
fol. 17 a; Thu-^, fasc, 4, fol. 10 a; Kh&i-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 7, fol. 12 a; Beal, B. L. C, p. 26. 

No. 62 Stlryagarbha-siitra (S. M.). 
„ 185 Ma/j^usrl-vikrldita-sdtra. 
„ 188 MahSmegha-sfitra. 
„ 232 Srlgupta-sdtra- 



433 



APPENDIX II. 



434 



No. 409 ' Balavyftha-sameldhi-sfltra.' 

„ 411 'Sata-buddhanama-sfttra.' 

,, 465 ' Padmamukha (?)-s(ltra.' 

„ 535 ' Sthiradhl (?)-sfttra.' 

129 ^ ^P ||^ ^ Sho-nS-MS-tD, i. e. G^Tiana- 
gupta, who was the same person as No. 125 above. In 
A. D. 585-592 he translated 39 works in 19;? fasciculi, 
of which 2 works in 1 4 fasciculi were lost already in 
A. D. 730. He died in his seventy-eighth year, in 
A. D. 600. See Suh-san-Awhan, fasc. 2, fol. 5 a ; NM- 
tien-lu, fasc. 5 a, fol; 20 a; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 13 a; 
Khai-ynen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 14 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 27. 
There are 36 works ascribed to him in the Collection, 
namely : — 

No. 23 (18) R&shfrapSla-paripW&fcM (S. M.). 

•> 23 (39) BhadrapS,la-eresh2^i-paripnA;A:M. 

„ 37 Adyltsaya-sai^ioda. 

„ 51 Eatnakliia-slltra. 

„ 67 Akasagarbha-stltra. 

„ 75 Mah&vaipalya-mahSsannipata-bhadrapSla-sAtra. 

„ 78 'Mahasannipatavadanar^jra-^tltra.' 

„ 91 Tath%ataguma3>2S.nafeintyavi8liayavatara-nirdesa. 

„ 121 iTaturdaraka-samadhi-sMra. 

„ 1 30 Two chapters of the Suvarmaprabhasa-slitra. 

„ 139 Saddharmapu»darlta(withadditionalchaptersorsections). 

„ 163 Sarvadharma-pravWtti-nirdesa-sfttra. 

„ 181 Vimalaklrtti-nirdesa. 

„ 186 Mahamegha-sdtra. 

„ 211 Paramarthadharmavigiaya-sfttTa. 

„ 268 ' StXra, on good qualities of rare comparison.' 

„ 275 ' Suplijrya-sdtra.' 

„ 287 ' Ma%usrl-pariftarana-s1itra.' 

„ 302 Ashiabuddhaka. 

„ 313 Amoghapasa-dharanl. 

„ 335 Dv§,da«abuddhaka-slitra. 

„ 359 Anantamukha-sadhaka-dharanl (?). 

„ 366 ' Lokapala-dharawt.' 

„ 367 Saptabuddhaka-sfttra. 

„ 372 Vapramantra (or -mandaXa,, or -manda,)-6.hS,Tsn\. 

„ 408 ' Pa«A;asahasra-pa«iasata-buddhanama-mantra-sAtra.' 

„ 412 ' Afcintyaguma-sarvabuddha-parigraha-sHtra,' 

„ 422 'Mah4dharmolkS.-dharanl-slitra.' 

„ 423 'Mah4baladharmika-dhl.ra»l-s(itra.' 

„ 424 ' Sarvadharmaiarya-dhyana (?)-s(itra.' 

„ 439 'Aki«/i;ana(?)-bodhisattva-s<ltra.' 

„ 441 .Kandrottara-darika-vyakarana-sfttra. 

„ 450 ' Utpadita-bodhifeitta-sfltra.' 

„ 507 'Sarvadharmanuttararajra-slitra.' 

„ 519 ' Bauikpati (?)-devaputra-s(ltra.' 

„ 680 Buddhaiaritra (S. H.). 

130 ^ -^ ^ PhU-thi-tan, i.e. Bodhitan(?), 
a foreign *Sramawa, who translated one work, but the 
exact date is not k-nown. See Nei-tien-Iu, fasc. 5 b, 
fol. 7 a; Khai-yuen-lu, fesc. 7, fol. 24 b. 

No. 464 ' Sfl.tra on the consideration by divination about the 
results of gopd and bad actions (S. M.).' 



131 ^ &■ ^ ^ Ta-mo-Mu-to, i. e. Dharma- 
guptu, whose name is translated ^ ^^ Fa -mi, 
lit. ' law -secret,' or |^ |^ Fa-tsan, lit. 'kw-reposi- 
tory.' He was a ^ramawa of the ^ J^ Lo-Io country 
or state of Southern India. He translated several 
works in A. d. 590-616, and died in A. d. 619. See 
Suh-san-Awhan, fasc. 8, fol. 10 b (where 7 works in 
32 fasciculi are ascribed to him) ; NM-tien-lu, fasc. 5 a, 
fol. 10 (7 works in 23 fasciculi); Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 15 a 
(18 works in 81 fasciculi); Khai-yuen-lu, fsisc. 7, 
fol. 26 b (9 works in 46 fasciculi, all of them were in 
existence in A. d. 730); Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 13 a; 
Beal, B. L. C, p. 27. There are 10 works in the Col- 
lection, namely : — 
No. 15 "V&graJikhedika pra^^aparamita (S. M.). 

•• ^3 (3^) Sushi^itamati-paripnftiM. 

„ 72 Mahavaipulya - mah^saunipata - bodhisattva - buddhS - 
nusmriti-samadhi. 

„ 141 ' Nidana-sAtra.' 

„ 170 Bhesha^aguru-pdryapranidhana. 

„ 549 ' SMra on the original cause of raising the world (?S.H.).' 

„ 1 167 VajrafciAedika-sfltra-sastra (A. M.). 

„ 1 171 (3) 'Mahayanasamparigraha-sastra^vyakhya.' 

„ iiSi '.Sastra on the provision for obtaining Bodhi.' 

„ 1237 ' Nidana-sastra.' 

SUMMAKY OF THE PRECEDING LiST OF TRANSLATIONS MADE 
UNIJER THE Sni DTNAStT, A. D. 589-618. 



Translators. 


N6i-tien-lu. 


Thu-fei. 


Khai-yuen-Ui 


In existence. 


No. 126 


I 


I 


I 


I 


,. 127 


2 


2 


2 


2 


„ 128 


8 


8 


8 


8 


„ 129 


37 


31 


39 


36 


,, i.?o 


I 





I 


I 


,. 131 


7 


18 


9 


10 




56 


60 


60* 


58 



* In 265 fasciculi. In a.d. 73° there were 60 works in 251 
fasciculi in existence, while 2 works in 14 fasciculi were already 
lost. Cf. the Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 10 b seq. 



j^ The Th^ri dynasty, of the 33^^ 

Li family, with its capital at Kkkii-in, 
A.D. 618-907. 

132 mm Mum^ ^ m p°-i°- 

pho-Aia-lo-mi-to-lo, or without the fourth and fifth 
characters ' Aia-lo,' i. e. Prabhakaramitra, or Prabha- 
mitra, whose name is translated 'y^ HH ^ff Wb 
Tso-min-^'-shi, lit. 'making-bright-knowing-know- 
ledge,' or shortly ^ ^ Min-yiu, lit. 'bright- 
friend;' or 1^ ^ Po-pho, i.e. the first and third 

Ff 



435 



APPENDIX II. 



436 



characters of the fullci" transliteration above mentioned, 
so that it is merely a short forra of the same Sanskrit 
name transliterated, but it is translated diiferently, 
^^ ^ Kwan-^', lit. ' light-wisdom.' He was a ^Sra- 
mana of Central India, and a Kshatriya by caste. In 
A. D. 627 he arrived in China, and translated 3 works 
in 35 or 38 fasciculi, and died in his sixty-ninth year, 
in A. D. 633. See Suh-san-Awhau, fa^c. 3, fol. i a; 
N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 1 5 a ; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 1 6 b ; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 a, fol. 3 a; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 13 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 28. 

No. 84 ' Ratnatara-dharani-sfitra (S. M.).' 
„ 1185 Praj/japradlpa^saatra-ilka (A. M.). 
„ 1 190 Sdtralankara-tika. 

133 >P^ "tl. ^^ ^"^ Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen- 
thsang), whose original surname and cognomen were 
^P Jjje Kh&ti I. He was a Chinese /Sramawa of 
V^ ^r Lo-yan of ypf ^a Ho-nan, who received his 
ordination at fijT SR Khxk-iv,, in a. d. 622. In A. d. 
629 he started from China on his well-known journey 
towards India. On the twenty-fourth day of the first 
month of the nineteenth year of the ^^ ^^ Zan-kwan 
period, A. D. 645, he returned to the capital of China. 
From the same year till his death, he diligently translated 
75 diflferent works in 1335 fasciculi. On the fourth day 
of the second month of the first year of the |^ ?^ 
Lin-toh period, A. D. 664, he died in his sixty-fifth 
year. See Suh-san-Awhan, fasc. 4, fol. i a — fasc. 5, 
fol. 20 b (where 73 works in 1330 fasciculi are ascribed 
to him); Nli-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 19 a (65 works in 
1308 fasciculi) ; Thu-Ai, fasc. 4, fol. 17 a; Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 8 a, fol. 1 2 a — fasc. 8 b, fol. 17a (both ascribe 
to him 75 works in 1235, or 1245, or 1335 fasciculi); 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 13 b; Beal, B. L. C, p. 28. See 
also the Ta-than-si-yu-M, No. 1503, and Ta-tshz'-an- 
sz'-san-tsan-fa-sh'-^whan, No. 1494, i.e. a life of 
Hiouen-thsang, by Hwui-li and Yen-tsun. There are 
75 works still in existence in the Collection, namely: — 

No. I Mahapraj^ap^ramita-stltra (8. M.). 
„ 13 Vajra/fcfcAedikEl pra5r/ifS,p4ramitS. 
„ 20 Pra^i?Etp£tramitii,-hn'daya-sfttra 
„ 23 (1,3) Bodhisattva-piiaka. 
„ 64 Daaaiakra-kshitigarbha. 
„ 95 'Anantabuddhakshetraguwa-nirdesa-sfttra. 

,, 123 Mah^parinirrana. 

„ 140 ' NidS,na-sfltra.' 

„ 149 Vimalaklrtti-nirdesa. 

„ 171 Bheshaj^aguni-vaicJtilryaprabMsa-pftrvapranidhSiia. 

„ 199 SukhstvatlvyAha (short). 

„ 247 Sandhinirmoiana-sdtra, 

„ 249 R%^TaTddaka. 



No. 261 AdbhutardharmaparySya. 
,, 269 ' SUtra on the greatest incomparableness.' 
„ 276 'MahSy&nagUTtastuti-sfltra.' 
„ 279 Pratltyasamutpfida-sfltra (?). 
„ 316 Amoghap&sa-hridaya. 
,, 3 28 ATalokitesvaraikSdasamukha-dh^ranl. 
» 33° ' Pa^iamantra-satra.' 
„ 361 'SubahumudrHdhvagradharaMl-slitra.' 
„ 489 Buddha-hWdaya-dhSranl. 
„ 490 ' Du^khonmtllana-dh^rami.' 
„ 491 ' Ash^an^masamantaguhya-db^rant.* 
„ 492 Vasudhara-db&ranl. 
„ 493 Shawmukhl-dharaml. 
„ 502 Buddhabhtlmi, 

„ 522 Pra«SntavinisA:aya-pratihSrya-sainSdhi-s(itra. 
„ 528 ' Sfttra on the merits produced from keeping the names 

of seven Buddhas.' 
„ 628 ' Nidana-sHtra (S. H.).' 
„ 714 'Itivritta-sltra.' 
>> 753 ' Deva-paripn'ifcA^.' 
„ 1097 'Bodhisattva-karman (V, M.).' 
„ 109S 'Bodhisattva-pratiraoksha.' 
„ 1 1 70 Saptadasabhtimi-sastra-yogSMrya-bhdmi (A. M.). 
,, 1171 (i) 'Mahayanasamparigraha-sSstra-vySkhyS,' by Wu-sin. 
„ 1171(4) 'MahSy&nasamparigraha-«Sstra-vyS.khy4,' by Vasu- 

bandhu. 
„ 1 1 73 'Alambanapratyaya-dhyana-sSstra.' 
„ 1 1 76 Pa^iaskandhaka-sastra. 
„ 1177 ' AryavaHprakaraKa(?)-s9.3tra.' 
„ 1 1 78 * Mah^yanELbhidharmasamyukta-sanglti-sastre.* 
„ 1 189 /SatasSstra-vaipulya. 
„ 1 195 Buddhabhftmi-sfttra-sastra. 
„ 1197 Vidy^m&tra3iddhi(-5astra). 
„ 1 1 98 'iSata-sastra-vaipulya-vySkhyS,.' 
„ 1 1 99 Mah^yaniibhidharmasanglti-aastra. 
„ 1200 * Ra^adharmanySya-sastra, ' 
„ 1 201 Yogaiaryabhtimi-sastra-karika (or vyakhyS). 
„ 1202 ' Aryavaiaprakara)ia(?)-8astra-karik^.' 
„ 1213 'Mah^^na^atadharmavidy^mukba-s^stra.* 
„ 1215 Vidyamatrasiddhi-tridasa-sSstra-iiarika (thirty verses). 
„ 1216 Nyayapravesataraka-sSstra. 
„ 1 2 21 Karmasiddhaprakarana-gastra. 
„ 1224 NyayadvaratSraka-Sastra. 
„ 1237 ' Mahayanatalaratna-sastra.' 
„ 1240 Vidyamatrasiddhi-sastra (with twenty verses). 
„ 1244 Madhyantavibhaga-sastra. 
,, 1245 Madhyantavibhaga-grantha. 
,, 1247 'Mahayanasamparigraha-sastramtlla.' 
„ 1263 Abhidharma-mahavibhasha-sastra (A. H.). 
„ 1265 Nyayanusara-eastra. 
„ 1266 Abhidharma-prakarawa-saaana-sastra. 
„ 1267 Abhidharma-kosa-dastra. 
„ 1270 Abhidharma-ko^a-karika. 
„ 1275 Abhidharma-S'^anaprasthana-sastra. 
„ 1276 Abhidharma-sangltiparyaya-pada. 
,, 1277 Abhidharma-prakarana-pada. 
„ 1 281 Abhidharma-vig'^anakaya-pada. 
„ 1282 Abhidharma-dhatukaya-pada. 
„ 1283 'Pa«!4ava3tu-vibhasha-sastra.' 
„ 1286 'Sastra on the Bharmaiakra of different schools.* 
„ 1 291 ' Abhidharmavatara-sastra.' 
„ 1295 'Vaiseshikanikaya-dasapadartha-sastra.' 



437 



APPENDIX II. 



438 



No. 1296 Abhidharma-skandha-pada. 
„ 1466 'Becord on the duration of the law, spoken by the 
great Aihat Nandimitra (I. M.).' 

134 ^ ^ jM. ^^^^ -ST'-thun, whose original 
surname was ^^ A'ao. He was a Chinese »S'rama»ia, 
who translated 4 works in 5 fasciculi ; one in 2 fas- 
ciculi in the ^an-kwan period, A, d. 627-649, and the 
rest in A. d. 653. See Suh-thu-^i, fol. i a ; Kh^i-juen- 
lu, fasc. 8 b, fol. 19 a; Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 3, fol. i a. 
No. 318 Nllaka»«Aa (S. M.). 

„ 325 'AYalokite8vara-bodhisattTa-(saman)tabhadranuhWda- 
ya (?)-dharanl.' 

„ 329 ' Sahasrapravartana-dharanl.' 

„ 494 ' Samantabhadra-dbaranl.' 



135 W ^ M §^i«-f^n-ta-mo,i.e. Bhaga- 
vaddharma (1), whose name is translated ^ ^ 
Tsun-fa, lit. ' honourable law.' He was a Sraxaana. of 
Western India, who translated one work; but the 
exact date is not known. See Suh-thu-M, fol. i b; 
Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 b, fol. zo a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, 
fol. 14 a. 

No. 320 'SabasrabUhu-sahasr^ksha-avalokitesrara-bodhisattva- 
mahS,ptiTO^pratihata - mahdkS.rumkekhndaya - dh£- 
rani(S.M.).' 

136 PSr i-tl! H ^ O-ti-Mu-to, i.e. Ati- 
gupta (?), whose name is translated Wc. 7^ 0j 
"Wu-H-kao, lit. ' without-limit-height.' He was a 
(Siramana of Central India, who arrived in China in 
A. D. 652, and in the following two years he translated 
one work. See the three authorities mentioned under 
No. 13S above, and also Sun-san-Awh4n, fasc. 2, fol. 
15 b. 

No. 363 ' DhSrawl-sangraha-sdtra (S. M.).' 

137 M ^ ^^-thi, i.e. Nadi, or 1^ ^ ,1^ 
^ ^ Pu-«o-u-poh-ye, i.e. Puriyopaya (?), which 
latter name is translated ^g ^ Fu-shan, lit. 
'happiness-producing.' He was a Srava&na, of Cen- 
tral India, who arrived in China in A. d. 655, 
bringing with him a collection of more than 1500 
different texts or copies of the Tripiiaka of both the 
Mahayana and Hlnay^na schools. He made this col- 
lection in travelling throughout India and Ceylon. 
In A. D. 656 he was sent by the Chinese Emperor to 
the country of ^ ^^ Kwhun-lun, i. e. Pulo Condore 
Island in the China Sea (see Wells Williams' Diet. 
p. 494, col. i), to find some strange medicine. Having 
returned to China in a.d. 663, he translated 3 works 
in 3 fasciculi, one of them was lost already in A.D. 



730. See Suh-san-Awhan, fasc. 5, fol. 20 b ; Suh-thu- 
ki, fol. 2 a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. i a ; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. 

No. 462 ' SimhavyfiharS^a-bodhisattva-paripriiiM (S. M.).' 
„ 521 ' Vimala^^ana-bodhisattva-paripniiAS.' 

138 ^ M ^U M^«-"^-P°l^-tl^°-l°'i-«- 

G*9ianabhadra, whose name is translated ^S ^^ 
^'-hhien, lit. ' wisdom-wise.' He was a jSVamana of 
the country of ^J^ j^ Po-lian, or g^ j^ Ho-lian, 
of the South Sea. In the ^ ^M Lin-toh period, 
A.D. 664-665, the Chinese Sramana, ■^ ^l. Hwui- 
nin passed that country on uis journey to India, and 
together with G%anabhadra translated one work. See 
Suh-thu-Ai, fol. 3 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 2b; 
Sun-san-^han, fasc. 2, fol. lib. 
No. IIS 'A latter part of the MabSparinirvSma-sAtra (S.M.).' 

139 M ^ M M Ti-pho-ho-lo, i.e. Diva- 
kara, whose name is translated Q ^ .2'ili-Aao, 
lit. * sun-shining.' He was a Sraxaana, of Central 
India, who translated 18 works in 34 fasciculi, in A.D. 
676-688. See Suh-thu-Ai, fol. 3 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 3 a; Sun-san-^whan, fasc. 2, fol. 18 a; 
Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. But there are now 19 
works ascribed to him in the Collection, namely :~ 
No. 53 Bhadrapaia-sreshiW-paripri&iM (S.M,). 

loi 'A continuation of the DharmadhatvavatSrS,dhy%a of 

the Buddhavatamsakaraipulya-sfltra.' 
159 Lalita-vistara. 
1 96 Mah^ySnabhisamaya-slltra. 

222 Anakshara-granthaka-roianagarbha-sdtra. 

223 .. 

263 Simhanitdika-sfitra. 

264 Ma%usri-paripnfciAA. 
265 

266 Satushka-nirhara-sHtra. 
267 

332 ' Trimantra-sltra.' 
344 ^undl-devl-dharanl. 
35 r Saryadurgatiparisodhana-ushKlsha-vipaya-dh&ranl. 

352 .. •> 

444 Ghanavyliha-siitra. 

523 ' ^aityakaraBaguna-sfttra.' 
1 1 75 Paw&askandhavaipulya-s^stra (A.M.). 
1192 ' VajraiA:Aedik^-sMra-sastra, etc.' 

140 14 •tr §M '^^ Hhiii-i, a Chinese Upasaka 
(layman), who was an official at the Foreign Office, 
and translated one work in A. d. 679. See Suh-thu-^i, 
fol. 5 a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 5 a. 

No. 349 Sarvadargatiparisodhana-ush»lsha-vijaya-dhSrani(S.M.). 

141 1^ ^ ^ M Fo-tho-to-lo, i. e. Buddha- 
trata, whose name is translated ^ 5^ A'iao-^iu, 

Ff 3 



439 



APPENDIX II. 



440 



lit. ' intelligence-saving.' He was a Sramana. of KuLha 

(Cabul), who translated one work ; but the exact date 

is not known. See Suh-thu-^i, fol. 5 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, 

fasc. 9, fol. 8 a ; Suii-san-Awhan, fasc. 2, fol. 13 a; Min- 

i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. 

No. 427 ' Mahavaipulya-ptiniabuddha-sfttra-prasantiartha-sfttra 
(S.M.).' 



e. Buddha- 
^ ^ Ziao-hu, 



142 f^ |?fe ^ ^Ij Fo-tho-po-li 
pala, whose name is translated 
lit. 'intelligence-protection.' He was a /Sramaraa of 
Kubha (Cabul), who arrived in China in a. d. S'jS, 
and translated one work. See the four authorities 
mentioned under No. 141 above. 
No. 348 Sarvadurgatiparisodhana-ash»itsha-vi£faya-dha,ra»l (S.M.). 



fea 



143 ^ ^ ^ ^ Thi-yun-p4n-:^o, or |^ A 
[It, y^ ^5 Thi-than-tho-2o-na, i.e. Devaprag'jla, whose 
name is translated ^ :^ Thien-A', lit. 'heaven 
or god-wisdom.' He was a Srams.na, of Kustana 
(Khoten), who translated 6 works in 7 fasciculi in A. d. 
689-691. See the first three authorities mentioned 
under No. 141 above. There are now 8 works 
ascribed to him, namely : — 

No. 94 ' A part on the practice of compassion, in the Buddha- 
vatamsakavaipulya-s<ltra (S. M.).' 
„ 96 ' A part on the Aiintya-vishaya,' in the same Sfttra as 
before. 
288 Tathagata-pratibimba-pratishiAanuaamsS. 

495 SarvabuddhSngavati-dh^raTCl. 

496 G/IS,noIka-dh4ra»i-sarvadurgati-pari8odhanl. 
1258 'MahSiySnadhannadh4tvanantara-eS.3tra (A.M.).' 
1318 



144 /Pp ^^ -^ ®^'^ Hwui-A;', a /Sramana, whose 
father was an Indian, a Brahmawa by caste, and who 
was bom in China while his father was staying there 
as an envoy. In a. d. 692 Hwui-^' translated one 
work. See the first three authorities mentioned under 
No. 141 above. 

No. 1077 ' Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-stotra (S.M.).' 

145 M 3C m P£ Shih-Ma-nan-tho, or Jg 
■^ ^^ ^^ |J^ ^'-Ai-Ma^nan-tho, i. e. (Sikshinanda, 
whose name is translated ^^ .s^ Hhio-hhi, lit. 
' learning-joy.' He was a (Sramana of Kustana (Khoten). 
In a. D. 695-700 he translated 19 works in 107 fas- 
ciculi, of which 5 works in 5 fasciculi were lost already 
in A. D. 730. He dfed in his fifty-ninth year, in a. d. 
710. See Suh-thu-Ai, fol. 8 a; Kbai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. II a; Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 2, fol. 17 a; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 15 a. There are now 16 works ascribed to 
him in the Collection, namely : — 



No. 23(15) Ma%usri-buddhakshetragunavyliha (S. M.). 
„ 88 Baddhavatamsaka-mahetvaipulya-slitra. 
„ 93 TathSigatagunaj^Snltiiintyavishayllvat^ra-nirdesa. 
„ 97 'MahSvaipulya-tathagataiintyavishaya-stltra.' 
„ 98 ' Mahavaipulya-samantabhadra-nirdesa.' 
,, 177 LankSiVatftra-sHtra. 
„ 321 Padma&intSma»i-dhS,raKl-3lltra. 
„ 362 ' SubShumudradhva^a-dharani.' 
., 458 iTaitya-pradakshima-gatha. 
>i 503 ' jSatasahasramudrS-dhararel' 
„ 520 Satushka-nirhara-stitra. 
" 639 ' Gfalamukha-preta-paritrana-dharaKl.' 
„ 540 ' AmWta-stitra-dharajii.' 

„ 1003 'Kshitigarbha-bodhisattva-ptirvapra»idhana-afltra.' 
„ 1 100 ' Dasabhadrakarmamarga-sHtra (V. M.).' 
„ 1249 ' Mahayana«raddhotpada-«astra (A. M.).' 

146 ^ ^ '1^ Li Wu-thao, a Brahmana of 
the country or state of ^g[ ^jj^ Lan-po, of Northern 
India, who translated one work in A. d. 700. See 
Suh-thu-Ai, fol. 9 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 13 b. 
No. 314 ' Amoghap^sa-dhSraTCi (S.M.).' 

147 SM 1^ |JL( Mi-tho-shan, i. e. Mitrasanta (?), 
whose name is translated ^^ j^ Tshi-yiu, lit. 
' calm-friend.' He was a (Sramaraa of the country of 
bS H jM Tu-kwa-lo, i.e. Tukhara, who translated 
one work in about A. d, 705. See the fiirst two au- 
thorities mentioned under No. 146 above, and also 
Sun-san-^han, fasc. 2, fol. 20 a. 

No. 380 ' Vimalasuddhaprabhasa-mah4dhara;»i (S. M.).' 

148 I^ 'fP ^ ^5 0-ni-fen-na, i.e. Ratna- 
^inta, whose name is translated ^g ffl^ '[^ Pao- 
sz'-wei, lit. 'jewel-thinking-considering.' He was a<Sra- 
ma»a of jjn |^j|^ ^| ^ XiH-shi-mi-lo, i. e. Kasmira 
(Cashmere), of Northern India, who translated 7 works 
in 9 fasciculi in a. d. 693-706. He died in A. d. 721, 
when he was more than 100 years old. See the three 
authorities referred to under No. 147 above. 

No. 293 'Pratibimbabhishiktaguna-sAtra (S. M.).' 
„ 295 ' Sfttra ou counting the good qualities of a rosary.' 
» 3' 3 'Amoghapasa-hrjdaya-mantraraj'a-slitra.' 
„ 322 Padmaicintamani-dharani-sdtra. 
>i 333 ' Ekakshara-dhara»l.' 
„ 497 ' S<itra on the Dharawl-nddhimantra of great freedom to 

be obtained as Boon as one wishes for it.* 
„ 541 ' EkaksharahW daya-mantra.' 

149 5^ ^ 5t ^^^ I-tsing, whose original 
surname was BM Khin, and who had the literary 
appellation of ^ ^ Wan-min. He was a Chinese 
A^ramana of ^ ^ Fan-yan, of ^ ^| Tshi-Aeu. 
In A. D. 67 1 he started from China on his voyage 



441 



APPENDIX II. 



442 



towards India, and travelled through more than thirty- 
countries, and returned to China in A.d. 695. He 
brought with him nearly 400 different Sanskrit texts, 
equal to 500,000 slokas, and some relics. In A. d. 
700-712 he translated 56 works in 230 fasciculi; 
some of them were made at an earlier date. In A. d. 
713 he died in his seventy-ninth year. See Suh-thu- 
ki, fol. 1 1 a ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 1 6 b ; Sun- 
san-^-whan, fasc. i,fol. 6 a ; Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol. 15 b; 
Beal,B.L. C, p. 28. 

No. 14 Yagr&kiihediVli, pra^Jiip^ramitS, (S. M.). 

„ 23 (14) Garbha-stitra (?). 

„ 126 Suvar«aprabhSsottamarS,^a-sfltra. 

„ 131 NiyatSniyatagati-mudr&vatara. 

„ 172 SaptatathS,gata-p1irvapranidh3.na-vi«eshavi3tara. 

„ 207 Maitreya-vyakarana. 

„ 250 R%&vavS,daka. 

„ 294 •PratibimbS.bhishiktagUJia-sdtra.' 

„ 296 ' Sfltra on counting the good qualities of a rosary.' 

,, 306 Mah^maytirl-vidySrSgwt. 

„ 323 Padma& nt§.mani-dh&ranl-stttra. 

„ 334 ' Eka,kshara-mantrar%a-s(itra.' 

11 336 Dv&dagabuddhaka-dh3.ra»l. 

>i 35° SaiTadurgatiparisodhaua-ushreisha-vigraya-dh^raml. 

„ 457 SSigara-aSgarSga-paripriii/tS. 

„ 459 'Suvar»a(var»a)r^ja-nidana-sfttra.' 

„ 498 SarvadharmaguTCavyflhara^a. 

„ 499 ' Stltra on the Mantra-rSja of uprooting and removing 
ain and obstacles.' 

„ 500 Bhadrak^-r^trl. 

„ 504 SarTatathSgatadhishf/tS.nasattvavalokana-buddhaksbe- 
tra3andarsana-vytlhar%a-s(itra. 

1) 5°5 ' Gandhar3,^a-bodhisattva-dh5,ra«l.' 

„ 526 Bhavasaiikrltmita (or -kranti)-s&tra. 

„ 634 ' Sarrapa»iaskandha£flnyatS.-s(ltra (S. H.).' 

„ 658 'DharmaA:akrapravartana-stltra.' 

„ 727 ' Anitya-slitra.' 

„ 728 ' Ash<akshana-kshana-s<ltra.' 

„ 734 Dlrghanakha-parivr^aka-paripniMi. 

>» 735 ' Avadana-slitra.' 

>> 737 ' Sfltra on ah abridged instruction.' 

» 738 ' Sfltra on curing diseases of the anus.' 

„ mo MalasarvSstivada-vinaya-slltra (V. H.). 

„ 1 118 MtlIa9arvS.stiv§.da-vinaya. 

„ 1 1 21 MllIasarvS.stivS,da-samyukta-va3tu. 

„ I123 MtUasarv^stiv^da-sanghabhedaka-vastu. 

„ 1 1 24 Mlilasarvastivada-bhikshuKi-vinaya. 

„ 1 127 MMasarv&stiv^da-vinaya-sangraha. 

„ 1131 SKllasarvastivada-ekasatakarman. 

„ 1133 Mlilasarvastiv^da-nidSna. 

„ 1 1 34 MfllasarvastivUda-matrika. 

„ 1 140 Mdlasarvastivada-TinayanidSnamStrika-gatha. 

„ 1141 Mftlasarvastivada-vinayasamyuktavastu-gatha. 

„ 1 143 MMasarvastivada-vinaya-gatha. 

„ 1 149 MdlasarvastiTada-bhikshunl-vinaya-sfttra. 

„ 1 1 74 ' Alambanapratyayadhyana-ssistra-vyakhya (A. M.).' 

„ 1208 'VagrraiiAedika-sfttra-sastra-gatha.' 

„ 1210 'VidyS.mS.trasiddhiratnag'ati-fiS.str^.' 

„ 1223 Nyayadvarat^aka-sltstra. 

„ 1225 '&matha-vipa«yana-dvara-6&stra-gathS.* 



No. 1226 ' HastadaBtia-efotra.' 

„ 1228 ' PrajTJiapti-hetusaiigraha (?)-s4stra.' 

„ 1229 'Sarvalakshawadhyana-eSstra-gatha.' 

» 1230 ' Shaddvaropadishiadhyanavyavah£lra-s4stra. ' 

„ 1231 VagrafciAedika-praj/Japaramita-sHtra-sastra. 

„ 1256 ' Talantaraka-sastra.' 

„ 1441 Nagarjruna-bodhisattva-suhrillekha (I. M.). 

„ 14^6 ' Satapa^Hsad-buddhastotra.' 



^ 
H 



150 ^ =^ ^ M Phu-tln-liu-A', i.e. Bodhi- 
mki, whose name is translated "tf- ^' Xiao-ai, 
lit. 'intelligence-loving.' His original name was i|^ 
J^ iJ^ JC Ta-mo-liu-^', i. e. Dharmaru^i, which 
name is translated ^^ pftj Fa-hhi, lit. ' law-wish- 
ing,' and which was changed into BodhiruA;i by 
the order of the Empress Wu Tsb-thien, a. d. 684- 
705. He was a /S'ramana of Southern India, and a 
Brahmana by caste, and of the Kasyapa family. In 
A. D. 693-713 he translated 53 works in in fasciculi, 
of which 1 2 works in 1 2 fasciculi were already misfcing 
in A. D. 730. He died in his 156th year, in a. d. 727. 
See the Suh-thu-Ai, fol. 15 b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 25 a; Sun-san-A:whan, fasc. 3, fol. 3 a; Mih-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 15 b. There are now 41 works ascribed 
to him in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 18 Prayjlaparamita ardhagatikS, (S.M.). 
„ 23 (i) Trieambara-nirdesa-parivartta-sfltra. 
„ „ (2) Anantamukha-vinisodhana-nirdesa. 
„ „ (5) AmitSyusha (or -Sbha) vydha, or Sukhl.vatlvyflha 

(long). 
„ „ (6) Akshobhyasya tathSgatasya vyftha. 
" >> (7) Varmavytiha-nirdesa. 
„ „ (10) Samantamukha-parivarta. 
„ „ (ii^ Eaiminirhara-saiigirathl (or -sangiti ?). 
„ „ (13) Garbha-sfitra (?). 
„ „ (20) ' Aksbarakosha-sCltra (?).' 
„ „ (21) Bhadra-mayakara-paripWiiAS. 
„ „ {22) Mahapratibaryopadesa. 
„ „ (24) Vinayavinisftaya-upali-paripi-iiiAa. 
>> » (25) Adya8aya-sa)7A;odana. 
,» » (27) Surata-paripniiAa. 
„ „ (28) Vlradatta-paripn'iMa. 
„ „ (29) Udayana-vatsara^a-paripnAiMa. 
■> ■• (3°) Sumati-darika-pariprJMAa. 
„ „ (31) Gaiigottaropasika-pariprtfciAa. 
>• >> (34) Guwaratnasankusumita-pariprifcMa. 
>. " (35) Ailntyabuddhavishaya-nirdeea. 
,) » (37) Simha or Subahu-paripriitAa. 
„ „ (40) 'jSuddhasraddha-darika-paripn'iiAa.' 
„ „ (42) Maitreya-paripn'fcfcAa. 
)) " (45) Akshayamati-pariprittAa. 
„ „ (48) Srlmaia-devl-paripntMa. 
„ „ (49) Vyasarparipriift/ia. 
„ 86 'Mahayana-vajTaiddamajii-bodhisattvatarya-varga- 

sUtra (?).' 
„ 151 Eatnamegha-sfttra. 
,, 241 Ga5 asirslia. 
„ 315 Amo[;hapajra-hnJaya-stlti'a. 



443 



APPENDIX II. 



444 



No. 317 Amoghapasa-kalpara^a. 
„ 319 NllakaniAa. 

„ 324 Padma7£mtamani-dhara»ii-s(ltra. 
,. 331 Shadakshara-vidyamantra. 
.. 343 'S'l-lmatl-brahmaMl-paripj-iifcMa. 
.. 371 'Ayushpaia-dharmapary&yarddhimantra-sfltra.' 
„ 448 'Mai'pusil-ratnagarbha-dliSranl.' 
>■ 529 ' "Vajraprabhasa-dharawl.' 
>) 632 'Ekakshara-buddhoshwlsbaraja-sfttra.' 
•> 535 Mahamam-¥ipulavimana-visva-supratish(7i,ita-guhya-pa- 
rama-raliasya-kalpar%a-dharanl. 

151 i^ ;^ll ^ '^ Pan-M-mi-ti, i.e. Pramiti, 
whose name is translated into ^^ ^ ^i-lian, lit. 
•extreme-measure.' He was a ^S'ramawa of Central 
India. He, together with ^ #1/ 3|p ^ Mi-Ai6- 
shih-Aia, or ^ ^ §^ j^ Mi-^i^-sho-Mii, i. e. Me- 
ghasikha (sec the Min-i-tsi, fasc. 3, fol, 16 b), a /S'ra- 
ma«a of Udyana of India, and a Chinese ^Stamawa 
named ^ 'j^ ^ Shih Hwai-ti (see the Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 34 a ; Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 3, fol. 4 b), 
translated one work in A. d. 705. See Suh-thu-^, 
fol. 19 a; Sun-san-^whan, fasc. 2, fol. 16 a; Min-i-tsi, 
fasc. 3, fol. 16 a. 

No. 446 ' Mahabuddhosh«l9ha - tathagatar-guhyahetu - sakshatkn- 
taprasannartha - aarvabodhisattva&arya - eurangama- 
sMra (S. M.).' 



152 



Shih ^'-yen, whose original 



surname and cognomen were ^^ j^ ^B Yii-kh' Lo. 
He was a son of the King of Kustana (Khoten), and 
was sent to China as a hostage (W -jp* Zi-tsz'), 
where he became a 5rama»ia in a.d. 707. In A. d. 721 
he translated 4 works in 6 fasciculi. See Suh-thu-Ai, 
fol. 19b; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 32 a; Sun-san- 
/fcwhan, fasc. 3, fol. i b. 
No. 277 'SMraon the good law which determines the obstacle 

of Karman (S.M.).' 
„ 360 Anantamukha-sadhaka-dharanl (?). 
„ 460 ' Sfttra on the lion-king Sudarsana's cutting his flesh to 

feed others.' 
„ 1380 'A collection of important accounts taken from several 

Sutras on the practice of a Bodhisattva who practises 

the Mahayana (I. M.).' 

153 E M ^ :^Poh-^h-lo-phu-thi,i.e. 
Vasrrabodhi, whose name is translated -^ ^|| ^ 
Kia-kin-k' , lit. 'diamond-wisdom,' by which latter 
name he is generally designated. He was a Sramana. 
of the country or state of ^ ^ ^ Mo-lai-ye, i. e. 
Malaya, of Southern India, and was a Br^hmana by 
caste. In a. d. 719 he arrived in China, and reached 
the capital in the following year. In A. d. 723 and 730 
he translated 2 works each year ; so that there were 



4 works in 7 fasciculi in A. d. 730, when the Khdi- 
yuen-lu was compUed. He died in his seventy-first 
year, in a.d. 732. See Suh-thu-M, fol. 21b; Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, foL 33 a ; Sun-san-^whin, fasc. i, 
fol. 9 b. There are 1 1 works ascribed to him in the 
Collection, namely : — 
No. 345 jKundi-dcvl-dhara»! (S. M.). 

.- 534 ' Sfltra for reciting, being an abridged translation of the 
Vagra-sekhara-yoga (-tantra).' 

" 537 ' Pa^fcakshara-hrf daya-dharanl.' 

„ 538 'Avalokitesvara-fcintamani -bodhisattva -yogadhflrma- 
mabartha.' 

„ 960 ' Sarvatathagata-vajrrayur-dharanl.' 

„ 1033 Praj»aparamita ardhasatikS. 

» i°39 ' VajTasekharavimanasarvayogayogi-sfttra.' 

„ 1 391 ' Vagrayur-dharaMy-adhyaya-kalpa (I. M.).' 

„ 14J6 ' AJala-dllta-dharanl-guhyakalpa.' 

„ I427 ' Vajrrasekhara-yogaiarya-vairoitana-samadhikalpa.' 

„ 1430 'Va^rasekhara-sHtra-yogavalokitesvararaya-tathagata- 
Aarya-kalpa.' 

154 i^ ^ tl B i^ mi shu-pho-^6-io^ 

san-ho, i. e. ASubhakarasimha, whose name is translated 
literally ^^ gjjj -^ Tsin-sh'-tsz', lit. 'pure-lion,' 
and obliquely ^ fe -^ Shan-wu-wM, lit. 'good- 
without-fear,' by which third name he is generally de- 
signated. His Sanskrit name is commonly mentioned as 
^ ® ^ M Shu-po-Aia-lo, i. e. (Jubhakara, which 
name is rendered ^ffi -& Wu-wfii, lit. 'without- 
fear,' or ^ ^ -^ Shan-wu-wSi, as befort explained. 
He was a jSVamawa of Central India, and a descendant 
of Amritodana, an uncle of 5akyamuni, and lived in 
the Nalanda monastery. In a. d. 716 he arrived in 
.^Aan-an, the capital of China, bringing with him many 
Sanskrit texts. He translated one work in the fol- 
lowing year, and in A. d. 724 he made three more 
translations ; so that there were 4 works in 14 fasciculi 
in A.D. 730, when the Kh&i-)Tien-lu was compiled. 
He died in his ninty-ninth year, in a.d. 735. See 
Suh-thu-^i, fol. 20 b ; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 35 a ; 
Sun-san-Awh^n, fasc. 2, fol. i a. There are 5 works 
ascribed to him in the Collection, namely : — 

No. £01 ' Law or rules for seeking to hear and remember the 
Dharanl, .... belonging to the Bodhisattva Aka> 
gagarbha (S. M.).' 

„ 530 MahavairoA;anabhisambodhi. 

» 531 ' Subahu-knmara-satra.' 

» 533 Sasiddhikara-mahatantra. 

„ 1425 ' The law of worshipping the Susiddhikara(-3<!ltra)(I.M.).' 

155 PSf B 'f^ ^ t/r M. 6-mu-M-poh- 
k'6-lo, i. e. Amoghavajra, whose name is translated 
^ -^ ^ il'l Pn-khun-Ain-kM, i.e. lit. 'not-hol- 
low-diamond,' which is again shortened to "^ _^ 



445 



APPENDIX II. 



446 



Pu-khun (' not-hollow,' i. e. Amogha), by which latter 
Chinese name he is generally designated. He was a 
^ramana of Northern India (not a Singhalese, as taken 
by Eitel and Mayers), and a Bribmawa by caste. In 
A. D. 7 19 he first arrived in China following his teacher 
Va^rabodhi, No. 153 above. When the latter was 
dying in a.d. 732, the former was instructed to go to 
India and Ceylon for the purpose of collecting some 
texts. In A. D. 741, therefore, Amoghava^ra left 
China for his journey, and returned to the capital of 
China in A. D. 7-46. Then the Emperor Hhiien-tsun, 
A.D. 713-756, gave him the title :^ |^ -ff'-tsan, lit. 
'wisdom-repository,' which name is translated into 
Pras'wakosha. (See the ^ A ^ =g Si-than-tsz'- 
JA.) Afterwards he was allowed to go back to his 
own country in A. D. 749 ; but when he arrived at the 
South-sea district, he was ordered to stay in China by 
the Imperial command. In a. d. 756 he was called 
back to the capital, and resided in the ^^ J&. ^ ^ 
T4-hhin-sh4n-Bh', lit. the ' great-hhin-shan-monastery.' 
In A.D. 765 he received, besides an official title, an 
honourable title of j;;^ J^ :^ ^ |g^ Ta-kwan-Ji'- 
san-tsan, or the Tripitoka - bhadanta Ta - kwin - k'. 
On the birthday of the Emperor, T3i-tsun (a. di 763- 
779), in A.D. 771, he presented to the court. his own 
translations with a memorial, in which latter the fol- 
lowing passages occur : — From my boyhood I served 
my late teacher (Va^abodhi) for fourteen years (a. d. 
719-732), and received his instruction in the doctrine 
of Yoga. Then I went to the five parts of India, and 
collected several Siitras and (S'astras, more than 500 
different texts, which had hitherto not yet been 
brought to China. In a. d. 746 I came back to the 
capital. From the same year till the present time 
(a.d. 771) I translated 77 works in more than 
120 fasciculi.' In a.d. 774 he died in his seventieth 
year, when the Emperor gave him, besides the official 
title of a minister of state, the postumous title ^^ ^S 
JE ^ ^ ^^ ^^ Ti-pien-Aan-kwan-A'-sHn-tsan, or 
the Tripitoka-bhadanta TS-pien-^an-kwan-^' ('great- 
eloquence-correct- wide-wisdom'). (See Sun-san- 
*wh^, fasc. I, fol. 12 b seq.; Thun-Ai, fasc. 40, fol. 13 a, 
15 a; fasc. 41, fol. 5 a.) Thus he 'was held in high 
veneration at the court of silccessive sovereigns of the 
Than dynasty. Under his influence the Tantra doc- 
trines, dealing with talismanic forms and professions of 
supernatural power, first gained currency in China.' — 
Mayers, p. 172, No. 554. Cf. Eitel, p. 8 a. There are 
108 works ascribed to Amoghavae/ra in the Collection, 
namely : — 

No. 307 Mah4mayATl-vidyftrflsml(S.M.). 
„ 346 Zundl-devl-dMranl. 



No. 845 'Marlitl-devl-pnflhpamaia-sfttra.' 
„ 846 MarlJM-dharant 
„ 956 ' O^t^nantamukhaTdMrani.' 
„ 957 Sarvatath&gat&dhishtMnahndayaguhyadhiltakaratuia- 

mudr&-dh&ranl. 
„ 958 Mahasrl-stltra. 
„ 959 * Mah^rldev):- dvlldaeabandhan&3hta«atan&ina • vimalft- 

mabfty&na-sdtra.' 
„ 961 ffit6gull.vidyll. 
„ 96 a Ratnamegha-db&ranl. 
„ 963 £i&Ii9ambbava-s<itra. 
„ 965" ' Basbirapaia-prasr^ftpfiramita.* 
„ 970 Mabamegha-slitra. 
„ 971 Gbanavyftha-sdtra. 
" 973 Pai'nasavari-dharaiit. 
„ 974 'Vaisramana-divyara^a-sfltra.' 

„ 975 'MaSjnMrl-paripniJM-sfttra-aksbaram&tHkadbyaya.' 
„ 979 'Pa«^tri»n«adbuddhan4ma-p(l5'&-STlkSra-lekha.' 
„ 980 'ATalokiteOTara-bodhisattva-iurdeja-samantabhadia-db&- 

raml.' 
„ 981 Asbtamantialaka-sdtra. 
„ 982 ^aksbnrrijodbaDavidy^db&Tant. 
„ 983 Sarvarogaprasamana-dliSraml. 
„ 984 ^valaprasamana-dbdranl. 
„ 985 ' YogasaDgrabamabS.rtba-Snandaparitr&na-db&ranl-^aIa- 

vaktra (preta)-l£alpa-8(itra.' 
„ 1000 ' EkaMdarya-dbSranl.' 
„ 1002 'AmogbapS.8a-yau'oZ:anabuddba-inab&bbiBbiktaprabb&- 

sa-mantra-^&tra.' 
„ 1006 * Nltis^stra-sHtra, spoken by Buddba for tbe sake of 

King Udayana." 
„ loio 'Te^asprabb^mab&balibgnnSpadvin^sajrl-db&ranl.' 
„ 1020 'Va$nra«ekbaTa-3aTvatatb&gataaatya8angrsba-mab^y&na- 

pratyutpannabhisambuddba-inabg.tantra-sAtra.' 
„ loai 'C)-li-to-lo(?)-dh4r8Bl.' 
„ 1023 UsbntshaitakTavarti-tantia. 
„ 1024 'Bodbiiiia7i<{a-nirdegaik^ksharosbnlshaJ;akTavarti-r^a- 

sfitTa.' 
„ 1035 * Bodhiiiian<2a-Ty<lba-db&rant.' 
„ 1028 Mab&manl-vipnlavimS.na-Ti«TasapratisbfAita-guhya-para- 

ma-rabasya-kalparS^a-dh&rant. 
„ 1034 Pra^^&p&ramitft ardbaaatik£L 
„ 1036 ' VagTa«ekbaraTyoga-sfttra(iC IU7)-sfltra.' 
„ 1042 Mah&pratisara-db&ranl. 
„ 1044 ' Mabay&na-yoga-va^aprakHtis4gara^ma«(pMri-sabasra- 

b&bu-sabasrap&tra-mahS.tantrar&^-s<itra.' 
„ 1047 ' Va^rabbayaaannipftta-vaipulyakalpa-avalokiteavara-bo- 

dbisattva-tribbSvltnuttarabridayavidySj'^a-atJltTa.' 
,, 1050 'Mab&Taipiilya-man^srl-stltra-avaIokite«v8ratara-bodbi- 

sattva-kalpa-slitra.' 
„ 1052 'YogaTagra»ekhara-9tltrakabarani&trtka-Ty&khya-Targa.' 
„ 1054 CranicJagarbharSgra-tantra. 
„ 1055 'Ekada«amukha-avalokite«Tara-bodbisattTa-br»daya- 

mantra (?)-adbySya-kalpa-st!ltra.' 
„ 1063 ■Triaamay&itararya-krodharas'adfttadbyayadharma.' 
„ 1064 Vajrrakum&ra-tantra. 
„ 1 142 Samantabhadra-pramidbS,na-stotra. 
„ 1314 ' MahaySna-nidana-sftstra (A. M.).' 
» 1319 'VajraiekbarayogSnuttaraBamyaksambodhiiittotpada- 

s&atrsi.' 
n 133' 'YogaikaksbaroBbTilshaftakramantrantadanakalpaikSk- 
BharoBbnlflbaiakrara^'ayoga-sfttrB (I. M.).' 



447 



APPENDIX II. 



448 



^'O' 1355 'Vagrraiekhara-sarvatathftgata-satyasangraha-mahayana- 

pratyutpannabliisambuddha - mahfl,tantraril£ra - stl - 

tra.' 
„ 1356 'Ma^jrusrl-bodhisattva-sarvarshi-nii'desa-puwyapunya- 

kaia-divasa-naksliatra-tara-sfttra,' i.e. a work on 

astrology. 
» 1383 'Vajraaekharayoga-sahaarabShu-sahasraksha-avalokite- 

8vara-bodhisattva-A;aryS,-kalpa-s11tra.' 
„ 1386 ' MahSsukhavajrasattva-Zcarya-siddhi-kalpa.' 
„ 1388 'Saddliarmapun(iarlka-s(itrara()'a-siddhi-yoga-dhyana- 

^^^na-kalpa.' 
„ 1 389 ' Va^a^ekharayoga - tribhavavigtayasiddhi - mah4gnhya - 

dvSra." 
„ 1390 'Vajrasekharayoga-parinirmitavasavarti-satyatft-parahaN 

samaDtabhadra-!:arySdby&ya-kalpa.' 
„ 139a 'Mah&yaksham4trf-puriyaputra-siddhi-kalpa.' 
„ 1 394 ' Avalokitesvara-iintAmam (-dh^ranl ?)-adhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 1395 'An abridgment showing the law of seven sorts of 

reciting and practice of the Mah^vairo/cana-stltra.' 
„ 1396 'Slghraphalodaya-mahesvaradeva-bhashita-avisha-kalpa.' 
„ 1397 'MahSrya-ma^grusrl-kumara-pa^i&kshara-yoga-kalpa.' 
„ 1 398 ' MahSlbalakrodha-nshma (?)-kalpa.' 
„ 1399 'Mahamay(lrt-vidy4r&3/?l- Mtrapratibimba-mamdala- 
kalpa.' 
„ 1400 'Vajrrasekharayoga-Tajrrasattva-kalpa.* 
„ 1401 'Ekakshara-3uvarmafeakrar%a-buddhosbml3ha-niahartha- 

sankshepadhySya-kalpa.' 
,, 1402 ' Avalokiteavara-ftint^majiiyogadhy^ya-kalpa.' 
„ 1403 ' Maharya-mahS,bhirati-dTikSya-vinayaka-kalpa.' 
„ 1404 ' A law of reciting and practice of an abridgment of the 

MahSvairoiana-siitra.' 
„ 1405 ' Pa^Hkshara-dhS,ra»i-gatha.' 
„ 1406 • Ka,nmikarajia-pra^^slp&ramita-dhSranl-vySkhya.' 
,, 1407 ' MahasukhavajrrS,moghasatya3aniayas(ltra-pra^»4pSra- 

mita-buddhi-TySkhya.' 
„ 1409 ' Va^raraja-bodhisattva-guhyadhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 1410 ' VajrasekharSnuttaraprathamayoga - samantabhadra - 

bodhisattvadhyaya-kalpa-sfttra.' 
„ 1 41 1 ' Va^rasekharayoga-vajfraaattva-pa^iaguhyaiaryadhyS- 

ya-kalpa.' 
„ 141 3 ' AmitS.yus-tathltgata-dhy§,na-iarya-pagS.-kalpa.' 
„ 1 41 3 'AmWtakun<fali-bodhisattva-p%adhy4yasiddhi-kalpa.' 
,, 1414 ' ATalokiteevaratara-yogadhySya-kalpa.' 
,, 1415 ' Ary&valokitesvara-bodhisattva-bndaya-mantra-yoga- 

dhyana-iaryH-kalpa.' 
„ 1418 ' MahSkasagarbha - bodhi8attva(- dharanl ?) - adhyaya- 

kalpa.' 
„ 1419 'KarunikarSja-prag^aparamitadhyaya^kalpa.* 

1420 ' Akshobhya-tathagatadhyaya-pflja-kalpa.' 
„ 1 42 1 ' Sarvadurgatibttddhoshwishavigayadharariy - adhySya - 

kalpa.' 
„ 1422 'Arya-yen-man-toh-Jia-krodhara^a-maharddhi-phalo- 

daya-siddhyadhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 1423 'Mahayanavaipulya-ma^juerl-bodhisattva-buddhava- 

tamsaka-mdlatantra-yen-man-toh-fcia-krodha-rS- 

^a-mantra-mahabalaguna-kalpadhyaya.' 
„ 1424 A work of a similar title as the preceding. 
., 1428 'Va5rrasekharayoga-s11tra-ma%u«rl-bodhisattva-kalpa- 

pdga-dharma.' 
,, 1429 'Yogapujidarlka-vargadhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 143 1 'VajTraaekhara-sfttravalokitesvararajra-tathagataiiarya- 

kalpa.' 



No. 1432 'Vajrapani-prabhasamftrdhabhishikta-stitranuttaramu- 

draryaJ:aIa-inahakrodhara(/adhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 1433 'A brief explanation of the doctrine of practice and 

understanding of those in the Arya ranks, ex- 
plained in the Vajrasekbara-yoga.' 
„ 1434 'Ekakshara-buddhoshjilshaiakrara^adhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 1435 ' KaruTCikarajarash<rapaia-prajrMaparamita-sfttra/-bodhi- 

mantiadhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 1436 'Vajrrasekhara-pundarlkavarga-hndayadhyaya-kalpa.' 
„ 1442 ' Samantabhadravajtrasattvayogadhyaya-kalpa.' 
,, 1443 ' Va^asekharayoga-homa-kalpa.' 
„ 1444 ' Mahakarunikahridaya-dharajil-iaryadhyaya-sankshe- 

pa-kalpa.' 
„ 1446 ' An excellent form of the Manjugrl-pareftSkshara-man- 

tra, explained in the Vagrasekhara-sfttra, which 

excels the three worlds.' 
„ 1 44 7 ' Vajrasekhara- sfl tra - yoga - ma^jusri - bodhisattva-dhar- 

maikavarga.' 
„ 1448 A work on the eighteen assemblies of the Vajrrase- 

khara-yoga-stltra. 
„ 1449 ' Haritl-matn-mantra-kalpa.' 
„ 1450 ' Mahavaipulya-buddhavatamsaka-afltra-dharmadhatva- 

vataradhyaya-dvaftatvariwwad-aksharadhyana.* 
„ 1451 ' Praj^aparamita-buddhi-alitra-mahasukhamogha^sama- 

yasatyava^rabodhiaattvadi-saptadasarya-mahamaji- 

daWvyakhya.' 
„ 1452 ' Important names of several parts of Dbaranla.' 
>> '453 ' Vajrrasekharayoga-saptatrimsadarya-pftf^a (or stotra).' 
„ 1454 ' Ceremonial rules for receiving the ;Slla or moral pre- 
cepts of the Bodhihridaya.' 
„ 1455 'Mabarya-mawjusri-bodhlsattva-buddhadharmakaya- 

prasamsa-pft^ra.' 
„ 1457 'Satasahasrika-mahasannipSta-sAtra-kshitig^rbha-bodhi- 

sattva-dharmakSya-paripnfcMa-stotra.' 
„ 1467 ' Yogamaharthasangraha-5fvalavaktra(preta)-annada- 

kalpa.' 



156 ^^^ '^o P^"^<>) i- ^- Prajrraa, a (Stamana of 
Kubha (Cabul), who translated 4 works in about a. d. 
785-810. See Sun-san-AwMn, fasc. 3, fol. 9 b ; Thun- 
Ai, fasc. 41, fol. 9 a. 

No. 89 Buddhavatamsaka - vaipulya - stitra, — * Samantabhadra- 
pranidhanadhyaya (S. M.).' 
„ 955 ' Mahayana-mdlag'atahWdayabhftmi-dhyana-sfitra.' 
„ 978 'Desantapalapati-dharanl-sMra.' 
„ 1004 'Mahayanabuddhi-shatparamita-sdtra.' 



157 ^ffi g^ S^v^ "Wu-nan-shan, these characters 
seem to be a translation of a Sanskrit name, meaning 
literally ' with out- well-conquering.' He was a /Stamana 
of Northern India, whose exact date is not known. 
In their translations there is no mention of the name 
of the Chinese dynasty under which he and the next 
translator Hved; but in the jE''-tsin (fasc. 14, fol. 
22 a), both are said to have lived under the Than 
dynasty, A, d. 618-907. 



449 



APPENDIX II. 



450 



No. 966 'Malapadavagra-nirdesarddhimaliapftraa-dharawt-dhar- 
masrlmaharthamukha-sfttra (S. M.).' 

158 NT ^ M ^ 0-^ih-ta-sien, these cha- 
racters seem to be a transliteration of a Sanskrit name. 
He was a jSramana of Northern India, whose exact 
date is unknown. See .ff'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 22 a. 

No. 967 'Malapadavagra-dharmasatavikriya-dharma-paryaya- 
sfttra (S. M.).' 
„ 1048 'Wu-shu-seh-mo'-krodha, 01: Mahabalavajrakrodha- 
stitra. 



WoEK OF Unknown Teanslatoe. 

No. 1009 ' MahSjrlguna-suTaraaftakrabuddhoshnlshatej'aAprabha- 
tathSgata-sarvapadvinSsa-dhSranl-sfltra (S. M.).' 



Summary of the preceding List of Translations made 

UNDER THE ThaN DYNASTY, A. D. 618-907. 



Translators. 


Ndi-tien-lu. 


Thu-ii. 


Khai-yuen-lu. 


In existence. 


No. 132 


3 


3 


3 


3 


.. 133 


65 


75 
78 


75 


75 




68 










Suh-thu-t 


i,& Kh&i-yuen-Iu. 




.. 134 




4 


4 


.. 135 




I 


1 


„ 136 




I 


I 


.. 137 




3 


2 


.. 138 




I 


I 


.. 139 




18 


19 


„ 140 




I 


I 


„ 141 




I 


I 


>. 142 




I 


I 


.. 143 




12 


12 


.. 144 




I 


I 


.. 145 




19 


16 


„ 146 




I 


I 


.. 147 




I 


I 


., 148 




7 


7 


.. 149 




56 


56 


„ 150 




53 


40 


„ 151 




I 


I 


„ 152 




4 


4 


.. 153 




4 


u 


.. 154 




4 


5 


.. 156 


272* 


108 






4 


.. I-S? 






I 


„ 158 






1 






I 




380 



* In 1744 fasciculi. In a.d. 730 there were 252 works in 
1717 fasciculi in existence, while 20 works in 27 fasciculi were 
ahready lost. Cf. the Kbai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 a, fol. 1 a seq. 



(+^) ^f^ (Pe) Sun, or the later (or 



Northern) Sun dynasty, of the 



Mo 



family, with its capital at V |\ ^Jj Pien- 

liM, the modern &E| ^m* Kh^i-fuii, 

the capital of 7^1 rfef Ho - n^n, A. D. 
960-1127. 



159 S" ^ Fa-thien (Dharmadeva ?), afterwards 
j^ w Fa-hhien, a »Sramana of the Nalanda monastery 
of Magadha in Central India, who translated numerous 
works in a.d. 973-1001. In a.d. 982 he received 
from the Emperor Thai-tsun (a.d. 976-997) the title 
■fM. ^^ ^ ^ijj Xwhan-Mo-ta-sh'. In the same 
year he changed his name (Fa-thien) into Fa-hhien, 
so that the dates of his translations will be clearly 
divided into two periods, according to these two names, 
either of which is given in his translations. He died 
in A.D. 1 00 1, and his postumous title is ^^ ^| 
njS ^j]j Hhuen-Aiao-shan-sh'. See Thun-^, fasc. 43, 
fol. 10 a, 16 a, 21 b; fasc. 44, fol. 2 a. There are 118 
works, ascribed to him in the Collection, of which the 
following 46 works were made in the first period under 
the name of ^ ^ Fa-thien, A. D. 9737981 : — 

No. 785 'Mabli:vaipulya-dhS.ra«l-ratnaprabhasa-s(lltra (S. M.).' 
„ 786 * MahayS.n&ryamitayumisA;itaprabh4sai'^^a - tathSgata- 

dhSrant-sfttra.* 
„ 787 Vasudharl-dharawl. 
„ 788 Udayana-vatsaraja-paripriAJH. 
„ 793 Saptabuddhaka-dhSraml-stitra. 
„ 794 'Mahaprabhapaiamahadha,ra«l-sfttra.' 
„ 796 Sarvadurgatiparisodbanoshnlshavi^aya-dhSranl. 
„ 800 Mahadari(2a-dhara»l. 
„ 801 ' Sanrasamsk^rasamskrita-sfttra.' 
„ 804 Saddharmarya-smrity-upasthS,na-s(ltra. 
„ 806 'Sfttra on a Devaputra, named Tsie-wS,-nan-fa.(?), who 

escaped from an evil state on account of receiving 

the Trisarana.' 
„ 810 ' DSna-stltra.' 
„ 811 GrahamatriklUdharaml. 

„ 813 •AryatarS-bodhisattva-nSmasMasataka-sfltra." 
,, 817 ' Maudgalyayana-paripniMa-sHtra (V. H.).' 
„ 818 Salisambhava-slltra (S. M.). 
„ 819 ' Viko«i(?)-bodhi9attva-namashiasataka-s11tra.' 
„ 821 ' Shadbhavag^tha-slitra.' 
„ 822 Subahu-paripWiiAS-sfttra. 
„ 823 ' Bhikshu-pa/2iadharma-s1ltra (V. H.).' 
„ 824 ' Bhikshnka-sikshapada (?)-dasadharma-sfttra.' 
„ 825 ' Buddhahndaya-dharawl (S. M.).' 
„ 833 ' Arja-durgaya-vajrragui-dharaBl-sfttra.' 
„ 841 ' Samantabhadra-bodbisattva-dharani-sCltra.' 
„ 848 ' Sresbtti-dAnaphala-satra (S. H.).' 
„ 849 ' Vaisramana-divyaraja-sfttra (S. M.). 
„ 850 ' Vipasyi-buddha-sHtra.' 
„ 851 'Mahasamayar-sdtra (S.H.).' 



451 



APPENDIX II. 



452 



No. 852 ^andraprabha-bodhisattvavadana (S. M.). 

„ 860 Saptabuddhaka (S. H.). 

„ 861 ' Sokavinasa-3<itra.' 

„ 869 Vajrragarbharatnarajra-tantra (S. M.). 

„ 871 Sarvadurgatiparieodhanoshnlshavijaya-dh&ranl. 

„ 872 ' BodhihridayadhySna-vyakbya (I. M.).' 

„ 931 ' Nidana-sfitra (S. H.).' 

„ 1031 iSrlsarvabhtitadamara-tantra (S. M.). 

„ 1045 (Jambhalajralendrayathaiabdhakalpa-sfttra. 

„ 1046 ' Eatnagarbbarddhimahayidyamawiiala-kalpa-stitra.' 

„ 1065 ' Saptabuddhastutigatha.' 

„ 1067 'Buddhanamasbta^atakastotra-sAtra.' 

„ 1073 'Man^iurl-namasbtajataka-stotra.' 

„ 1078 • Aryavalokiteavara-bodhisattva-stotra.* 

„ 108 1 ' Gbamfi-stotra.' 

„ 1303 Vajrra3liA:i (A.M.). 

„ 1377 'A3eya-mahavidya-dhara»l-3fttra,(I. M.).' 

,, 1378 'Agreya-mahavidya-hndaya-dbaraMl-sdltra.' 



The following 72 works were translated in the 
second period under the name of ^^ w' F3.-hhien, 
A.D. 982-1001: — 



or SukbaTatlvy&ba 



No. 859 ' Samadatta-mabaraja-stitra (S. H.) .' 

„ 863 ' Mabayanamitayurvytlha-sfttta/ 

(long. S. M.). 

„ 864 Praj^aparamita-sa^fatyagatha.' 

„ 870 ' Saptasftryanaya-sdtra (S. H.).' 

„ 880 Asbiamandalaka-satra (S. M.). 

„ 881 ' SarvabuddbaksbetragUTwpamanasankhyana-satra.' 

„ 882 •Eavana-bbaahita-baiairyadhibbishas'ya-elitra.' 

„ 883 ' Kasyaparshi-bbashita-strlbhlsba^S-sdtra (S. H.).' 
„ 884 ' Kii-h'-lo (!)-dharanl (S. M.).' 

„ 885 ' Sarvapadvinaaaratnoshnlsba-dharant' 

„ 886 ' Suvaraa-dbaraml.' 

„ 887 ' Xandanagandbakaya-dbaraMl.' 

„ 888 'Pra»»asabala(?)-inahadbara«l.' 

„ 889 'PHrvanivasaausmritiff^ana-dbarajil.' 

„ 890 Maitrl (or -eya)-pratigi«a-dhara»l. 

„ 891 'FareianantaryaKarmaTinaea-dharanl.' 

„ 892 ' Amitagujia-dbanwil.' 
„ 893 ' Asbiadaaababu-dharaJil.' 

„ 894 ' Laksha-dbaramL' 

„ 895 ' Sarvapapavinasa-dharanl.' 

„ 896 ' Mahapriya-dharanl.' 

„ 897 ' Arhat-ptlrnaguma-sfltra (S. H.).' 
„ 898 ' AsbJamahasrliaityanama-satra (S. M.) ' 

„ 899 ' Xunda (?)-s(ltra.' 
„ 900 'Biinbisarara3a-s<ltra(S. H.).' 

„ 901 ' Nararshi-sfttra.' 

„ 902 ' Purananagaropamana-sfitra.' 

„ 003 ' Adbimuktiy»anabala-s(ltra.' 

„ 904 ' Mabasatpada (?)-raga-s<itra.' 

„ 905 ' Svasaya (?)-sre3btti-s<itra (S. M.).' 

906 ' Aryatara-bodbisattva-stitra.' 

„ 907 ' Mahasrl-dharaml.' 

„ go8 ' Eatnabhadra-dbaranl.' 

„ 909 ' Gabya3b<anama-dbarant.' 

gio Avalokitesvara-matnka-dharanl. 

„ 911 'Sllagandha-sdtra (S. H.).' 

„ 912 • Ma%asrl-bodbisattva-dbaranl (S. M.).' 



No. 913 'Amit^yur-mahajBana-dhai'anl.' 
„ 914 ' Pmrvanivasaj^anar-dbarant' 
„ 915 ' Maitreya-bodhisattva-dharaml.' 
„ 916 'Akasagarbba-bodbi3attva-dharanl.' 
„ 917 'Ratnadatta(?)-bodhisattva-bodba;arya-s(ltra.' 
,. 918 • Ayurvardha-sadmukba-dharanl.' 
„ 919 ' Sarvatathagatanama-dbSranl.' 
„ 920 '£aurapakara-vina»a-dhara»l.' 
„ 921 Dharmasarlra-sAtra. 
„ 922 'Buddha«raddbagu»a-B<ltra (S. H.).' 
„ 923 ' Grishma-nidarsana-stltra (V. H.).' 
„ 924 ' Indra-8akra-pari:priJ:fcAa-s(itra (S. H.).' 
„ 925 'Adbhuta-saddharma-sfttra (S. M.).' 
„ 928 ' Vinimltartha-sfttra (S. H.).' 
„ 929 • EashJrapaia-sfitra.' 
„ 995 ' Manjusrl-bodhi3attTa-paripWi&M-mahayana-dbanna- 

«ankha-B(itra (S. M.).' 
„ 996 ' ^aturvarga-dhannaijaryaya-slltra (S. H.).' 
„ 997 ' AshJamababodbisattva-sHtra (S. M.).' 
„ 1008 'Abhaya-dbaramt.' 
„ 1022 Mayagaia-mahatantra-mahayana-gambhlra-naya-gubya- 

parasi-s&tra. 
„ 1037 'Anuttaramflla-mabaisaukhya-va^amogbasamaya-ma- 

batantra-stltra.' 
„ 1038 ySravanasya (?)-putra-nada-giipiiaya (?)-kalparaara-s<itra. 
„ 1040 Ma^flTiBrl-sadvnttagnbyatantrarasrasya vinMatika-kro- 

dbavi^aya»^ana-s11tra. 
„ 1049 ' Mahayana - dhyaaasa^^anamandala - sarvadurbhaTa- 

prasadaka-slitra.' 
„ 1051 'Sarvabuddbasangrahayukta-mabatantra-sfttra-aTalokite- 

«Tara-bodhisattvadhyaya-kalpa-3tltra.' 
„ 1057 'Te^odhara-piteka-yogamahatantra-^n(Ja(?)-bodhi- 

8attva-iiiabavidyasiddbikalpa-3(itra.' 
„ 1059 'Vajrasattva-bhasbita-vinayaka-deva-siddhi-kalpa- 

sdtra.' 
„ 106 1 'Mayajaia-mahayogatantra-daaakrodba-mahayjdyaraja- 

dhyanasa^^ana-kalparstttra.' 
„ 1062 VaOTabhairava-tantra-krodbatattvara^a. 
„ 1066 ' Buddhatiikaya-stotra.' 
„ 1071 'AshiasrU;aitya-stotra.' 
„ 1071 ' Trikaya-stotra.' 
„ 1074 'Ma^igTisrl-bodhiBattva-Brl-gatha.' 
II '075 ' Vajrapajii-bodbisattva-namasbiasatakarstotrft.' 
„ 1387 ' Ma«^8rl-bodhisattva-»rlgatba (I. M.).' 



\QQ "J^ M^ j^ Thien-si-tsai {? lit. 'heaven or 
god ( = deva)-Btopping-niisfortune'), a /Sramana of ^ 
iW^ V^ [^ .^o-lan-to-lo, i. e. G^alandhara of Northern 
India, or''of MM^^ Zia-si-mi-lo, i.e. Kks- 
mlra (Cashmere) of Northern India, who arrived in 
China in A.D. 980, and worked at translations for 
twenty years. In A. d. 982 he received the title 
HH ^r -^ ^ip Min-Aiao-ta-sh', and died in a.d. 
1000, His poBtumous title is ^ ^ ^ ^15 
Hwui-pien-fa-sh'. See Thun-Ai, fasc. 43, fol. 15 a, 16 a; 
faso. 44, fol. I b. There are 18 works ascribed to him 
in the Collection, namely : — 



453 



APPENDIX II. 



454 



No. 782 Ghanavyliha-sfttra (S. M.). 
» 783 ' Sukarma-du^karlna-phalaviseshaMa-stitra (S. H.).* 
„ 789 ' Suvarnarasmi-kumara-sdtra (S. M.).' 
„ 791 ' Vimanasaddharmamntadundubhi-slitra.' 
„ 792 Bodhivaksho-iiia%usrl-mVdeea-s<itra. 
« 797 AlpS.kshara-praj'^aparamita. 
„ 807 ' Upamitayua-stltra.' 
„ 815 T4r&bhadra-DS,m&shtajataka. 
„ 816 Avalokite8vaTa-n&m&sh<a«ataka. 
„ 820 ' (Jayasena-Iokadhyapanavadanasataka-gathS-stltra.' 
„ 828 'Dhyanasanyiiiana-buddliainatnka-prag^paramit^- 

sdtra.' 
„ 839 ' Daaanama-sdtra.' 
„ 844 'Mahamarlil-bodhisattTa-sfttra.' 
„ 1018 ' Sarvatathagata-maliaguhyarajra-adbhut^irattaraniaM- 

majidala-stltra.' 
n 1056 Bodbisattvapi£ak$TBtamsaka - prasasta - man^iuri - mft- 

lagarbha-tantra. 
„ 1354 'Bodhifcarya-s<ltra(I.M.).' 
» 1375 ' Aryasanglti-g^tb£<ataka.' 
n 1 439 Dharmapada. 



161 JSffi ^S ^^'"^" (Danapala 1), a Sramnna, of 
Udyana of Northern India, who arrived in China in 
A. D. 980, and worked there at translations for some 
years. In A. d. 982 he received from the Chinese 
Emperor the title |^ ^ ;;^ |f|j Hhien-Aiao-ta-sh'. 
See Thun-M, fasc. 43, fol. 15 a. 16 a. There are 11 1 
works ascribed to him in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 784 Mah^sabasra-pramardana (or -vartana ?)-9titra (S. M.). 
„ 79° SamantamukhapravesarasmivimaloshBlahapfabha-sarva- 

tath%atabn'daya-samaviro%ana-dhSrant. 
„ 795 Dbvajr^gTakeyHra-dbaranl. 

„ 798 ' Sarvava^akllavipatpraTWtayathesh<a-dhSra«i-s(ltra.' 
„ 799 ' Aryanuttaradlpa-tathagata-dhSraml-sfttra.' 
„ 80a £mtamamnima-sarvagbatainntyu-varanita (or -vararea)- 

dhS,ranl. 
„ 803 ' Sarvatath£gatasaddhannagDhya-karan(2amudT£bndaya- 

dharawl-sfttra.' 
„ 805 Kilsyapa-parivuta. 

„ 808 'Sramanera-sikshapadaniyama-sfttra (V. H.).' 
„ 809 - Vasudhara-dharanl (S. M.). 
„ 812 'Dhannas8ngraha-namasankhya-sfl.fra.' 
„ 814 * DvadasanidSna^atasrl-stitra (S. H.).' 
„ 826 ' Maha.yana-ratnaJfcandra-kuma,ra-paripn'iiAS-s4tra 

(S. M.).' 
„ «27 'Pundartkaiaksbur-dharanl-slitra.' 
„ 87,9 PadmaftintSmara-dharaTil-sdtra. 
„ 830 ' Aryamahadhiranlra^a-stitra.' 
„ 831 ■ Anuttaramati-dharajil-slitra.' 
„ 832 " PrabhasadharagarbhaahtamahadharanlTa^a-sfttra.' 
„ 834 'Atyottama-mabavidyarSgra-slitra.' 
n 835 <?nanolka-dharanl-sarvadurgati-pari«odbanl. 
„ 836 • iintamam-dbSranl-alitra.' 
„ 837 'Mabeivara-devaputra-hetubhflmi-sfltra.' 
„ 838 • Ratnajata-dharanl-slitra.' 
„ 840 Sagara-nagarajra-paripniMS-sfttra. 
„ 842 MahavagTameru«ekharak<!liagara-dhara?il. 
„ 843 ' Maha-puB(iarlkavy<ihasarvapapavina«a-mandala-dha- 

ranl-sHtra.' 



No. 853 


.. 854 


.. 855 


„ 856 


.. 857 


,. 858 


„ 862 


„ 865 


„ 866 


.. 867 


„ 868 


.. 873 


., 874 


.. 875 


,. 876 


.. 877 


„ 878 


.. 879 


,. 926 


.. 927 


.. 930 


.. 932 


.. 933 


.. 934 


.. 935 


.. 936 


.. 937 


.. 938 


.. 939 


,. 940 


.. 941 


>. 942 


.. 943 


.. 944 


'.. 945 


» 946 


.. 947 


,. 948 


.. 949 


,. 950 


.. 951 


.. 952 


.. 953 


.. 964 


.. 972 


.. 977 


„ 986 


., 987 


,. 988 


,, 989 


„ 99° 


„ 991 


„ 99^ 


.. 993 


,. 998 


.. 999 


„ 1007 


,,1011 



' Samantabhadra-ma»dala-s(ltra.' 

• Aryavy(iha-dhara«l-stitra.' 

' Arya3hadaksharamahavidyara(7a-dbaraml-s<ltra.' 

'SahasrapraTartana-mabavidya-dharaml-sfitra.' 

PuShpakftia-dbaraMl. 

' Gayadbvajamaia-dharanl-sHtra.' 

'Samantaprakasamana-pra^^aparamita-sfttra.' 

Kausika-praji^aparamita. 

' Sarvabuddha-sfttra.' 

<Salisambbava-stitra. 

' Mahavajrragandha-dbaraml-sdtxa.* 

Rashtrapala-paripnM^a. 

' JS'aturvaisaradya-stitra.' 

' G/Janavardbamana-dharaTOl-sfltra.' 

'Aryashadaksharayurvardhamana-mabavidya-dharanl- 

Bfltra,.' 
' Mabayanaslla-stitra (V. M.).' 

Sarvadurgatiparisodbanoshnisbavi^aya-dbaranl (S. M.). 
Pra^^aparamita-ardhajatika. 
ffyjanottara-bodhisattTa-paripriH'?' a. 
Dasasabasrika pra^^aparamita. 
' Dana^intana-stitra.' 
' Dharmamudra-sHtra.' 
' Maha^atartha^sfttra (S. H.)." 
' Bodhihndayajata-sarvamaravinasa-sfltra (S. M.).' 
' Praj^aparamita-hn'daya-stitra.' 
'Mabayanaiintyarddhivishaya-sAtra.' 
'Anathapiniada-sresh<Ai-dubit)-i-paritra»aprapta-ni- 

dana-s<ltra (S. H.).' 
' Mabasangrabadbarmaparyaya-st^tra.' 
' Prabbasa-kumara-nidana-sfttra.' 
Mekhala-dbaraml (S. M.). 
' SuvarKakaya-dharanl-sAtra.' 
■ AfciutadbarmaparyayaTatara-sfttra.' 
'Suddbamaty-upasaka-paripn&ftAa-sdtra (S. H.).' 
'A part of tbe teacbtng ofVajramandalavytlha-praff^a- 

paramita (S^ M.).' 
' Vivadavina«a-iiidana-s<itra (S. H.).' 
' FratbamavargavaJ;ana-sl!ltra.' 

• Vauatadyadatta-paripriifcH-sdtra (S. M.).' 
' .Bandropamana-slitra (S. H.).' 

' Bbisba^-upamana-sflttTa.' 

' M&rdbabbisbiktopamana'Slitra.' 

' Nyagrodbarbrabmafcari-sfitra.' 

' iSaklavastra - suvarnadhva^a - dvibrabmaTia - nidana - 

sfttra.' 
Pnnyabaiavadana (S. M.). 
Ratnamegba-sl^tra. 
' Mabasannipata-saddbarma-sfttra.' 
'Mayopamasamadhyamitamudradbarmaparyaya-sfttra.' 
' Pipllikopamana-stitra (S. H.).' 
Amoghapasa-dbaraml (S. M.). 
Ra^avavadaka-slitra (S. H.). 
' JTakravarti-raj'a-saptaratna-stltra.' 
' Arama^atadruma-siitra.' 
' Prasannartba-praj«aparamitS-sfltra (S. M.).' 
'Mabavaipulyadbbuta-s(itra-upayakausalyadbyaya.' 
' Mabastbira-brabmana-nidana-sfttra (S. H.).' 
Sarvabbayapradana-dbarawl (S. M.). 
' AsWasahasrikaprag^aparamita-namasb^asatasatyapfir- 

Kartba-db arani.' 
' Pa^fcamabadana-sfttra (S.H.).' 
' M<irdha^ata-ra3avadaiia-stltra'(S. M.).' 
Gg2 



456 



APPENDIX 11. 



456 



No. 1 01 7 

„ 1026 

» 1027 

„ 1029 

» 1030 

.. '035 

.. 1053 
,. 1058 
„ 1069 

„ 1070 

„ 1076 

.. 1079 

.. 1 301 

« 1303 

.. 1304 

.. 1305 

>. 1306 

.. 1307 

„ 1308 

.. 1309 

.. 1310 
.. 1315 
.. 1376 
., 1385 
.. 1393 
„ 1408 

.. 1458 



'Sarvafath&gatft-satyasaAgraha-mahayana'pratyntpan- 
n&bhisambuddha-sam&dhi-mahatantia-stltTa. 

GuhyagarbharSja. 

jSrlgnhyasama^a (or -ya?)tantrara3'a. 

Guhyasamayagarbharaja. 

' A8ama9am&nattaTayogamaIiS.tantrara^A.' 

' Buddhamatnka-praj^aparamita-iDaliaTia.a-dhy&na- 
sa»p'n&iia>kalpa.* 

' Sarvatathagata-pratibimbapratishiW-si'. jaya-ltalpa.' 

' Vajragaudha-bodhisattVa-mahavidj aaiddhi-kalpa.' 

* Sarratathagatosbnisha/ealcTareu/ia - n&mashfasataka- 

atotra.' 
' Dharmadhsltn-stotra.' 
' Aryavaloldte«vara-bodhisattva-gn»B-9totra.' 
' Aryatara-bodbiaattva-stotra.' 
' Bodhihrfday'as&stra-vaipulyavyikhyS (A. M,).' 
'Sarvadharmaratnottar^rthasanglti-sastra.' 
' Bodhihridaya-rftpavimukta-sastra.' 
' Hahayana-bbaTabheda-s&stra.' 
' Mab&yana-r1^pasangiti-s&9txa.' 
' Shashtigatha-yatMrtha-sSstra.' 
' Mah&y&na-vimsatigatha-sastia.' 

* Bnddham&tnka - pra^^S.paramit£t - mah&rtha - saAglti - 

sSstra.' 
A commentary on the preceding Sastra. 
' Sarvajikshana-sthitan^m^rtha-sSstra.' 
' Mahapranidhana-gatha (I. M.).' 
'Sarvaguhyanuttara-namartha-mabatantra-kalpa.' 
' Indra-sakra-sila-guhya-siddhi-kalpa.' 
' Anuttara-maBgiisrl-mdlagwananuttaragubyasarvana- 

marthasam adhiv'arga.' 
' Buddhajnrlguna-stotra.' 



^ 



162 5k ^M I'a^tu (Dliarmaraksha ?), a. Sramana, 
of Magadha of Central India, who arrived in China in" 
A. D. ioo4i and worked at translations till A.D. 1058, 
when he died in his ninety-sixth year. In A. d. 1034 
he received from the Emperor .^an-tsun (a. d. 1023— 
1063) the special title ^ ^ ^ ^ 
-^ 0j|j Phu-mLn-tsz'-^iao-^whan-fan-ta-sh'. See Thun 
M, fasc. 44, fol. 4 a; faso. 45, fol. 16 b, 17 a. There 
are 13 works ascribed to him in the Collection, 
namely ; — 

No. 964 Katnamegha-sfitra (S. M.). 

968 ' Mahayaua-mabavaipulya-buddbamnkta-stltTa.' 

969 ' Ashjavargavardhamanagu;ia-s(itra.' 
1005 Bodhisattvapifaka. 

loi 3 SarvabuddhavisbaysLTatara^^analokalankara-stitra. 
1019 ' (latasarratatbagata-dbarmaiaksbuA-samantasobhana- 

mahabalavidyara^a-sfttra.' 
1043 TathagatSAintyagubyanirde«a. 
1060 He Vagra-tantra. 

1298 'Mabayana-bodhisattra-vidyasanglti-lastra (A.M.).' 
131 1 'Mabayana-ratnamahartha-sastra.' 
1 3 1 3 ' Aryabuddbamatrika-pray ^aparamita-navagatba-ma- 

bartba-8astra.' 
131 7 Pra^;?aptipada-saBtra (A. H.). 



163 '1^ i^ W6i-tsin, a Chinese Sra.ma,n&, who, 
on the column next to the title of some of his trans- 
lations in the present Collection, is wrongly said to have 
been a man of Central India. (Cf, Thun-Ai, fasc. 45, fol. 
6 a.) In A.D. 1009 he was ordered by.Imperial command 
to become a member of translators, and received 
the title ^fe ^ ^^ ^(fi Kwan-fan-ta-sh'. (See 
Thun-Ai, fasc. 44, fol. 8 a.) He seems chiefly to have 
worked together with the Indians before mentioned. 
There are 4 works in the Collection, which are either 
wholy or partly ascribed to him, namely : — 

No. 954 ' SambarsbitaromaktLpa^rata-sfttra (S. H.).' 
„ 964 Ratnamegha-sHtra (S. M.). 
„ 976 Sagaramati-paripriMAa-sAtra. 
„ 1316 Pr3»yam<ila-«astra-ilka (A.M.). 

164 -^ ^o Jl^ -^'-^i-si^n ((?jianasrl?), an Indian 
5ramawa, who arrived in 'China in A. b. 1053. See 
Thun-Ai, fasc. 45, fol. 16 a. There are 2 works ascribed 
to him in the Collection, namely : — 

No. 994 • Mahabala-«resh<M-paripn'iiM-s<!ltra (S. M;).' 
„ 1014 Tatbagata^Tianamndra-stltra, 

165 ^ ^Mt 'H^ JTin-tsun-M' (Suvarwadharani 1), 
a (foreign 1) (Sramama, who translated some works in 
about A.D. 1 1 13. Cf. Thun-M, fasc. 46, fol. 10 b. 

No. 1015 ArthavinMaya-dharmaparyaya (S. M.). 
„ 1370 Ma«ju«rl-namasanglti (I. M.). 



166 ^ W Tshz'-hhien (Maltreyabhadra 1), a 
(Sramana of Magadha of Central India, who is said 
to have been a ffl |§j|j Kwo-sh', lit. 'a national 
teacher,' i. e. the teacher of the Emperor, of S^ -^ 
^ie-tan, — the original name of the Liao dynasty, A.i>. 
907-1125, into which latter dynastic name it was 
changed in a. d. 1066. But the exact date of this 
translator is not known. There are 5 works ascribed 
to him, namely :^ 

No. iool 'VagTabba%anardharaml (S. M.).' 
„ 1041 ' Ma%u«rl - samagubyanuttaradhyanadvara - mabatan- 

trara^a-stltra.' 
■> 1437 '-^intamani&akrapunfjarlkahn'daya-tatbagata&aryadb- 

yana-dvara-kaipa (I. M.).' 
„ 143S ' Ma^^usrl-samantayogagubyakayardhyanabbisambud- 

dha-kalpa.' 
„ 1445 ' Ceremonial rules for tbe Homa sacrifice, being an- 

abridged translation of, or extracts from, tbe 

Ma^usri-samanta-dbyanadTara-mabatantra-stltra.' 

167 ^m '^i'li-^^sii (Siiryayasas ?), an Indian 
ASramana, who had the title ^^ ^^ y^ 0||j Siien- 
fan-ta-sh', and was a contemporary of Fa-hu, No. 162 
above. There are 2 works ascribed to him, namely :— 



457 



APPENDIX II. 



458 



Ko. 1080 ' Gam-seT&-dhan]aa-pa^/t;48adg&tM'*(S. M.)/ compiled hy 
Ajvaghosha. 
„ 1379 ' DasaduBhfakarmamarga^tLtra,' compiled by the same 
as before (I. M.). 

168 ^ ^^ SMo-toh, a iSrama»!a, whose native 
place and date are unknown. He, together with 
another «S^ramana named ^* gil Hwui-sun, and 
others, translated one work, originally in 16 fasciculi, 
now gathered into nine. 
No. 1312 Bodhisattva-^Makam&llL-s&stTa (A.M.). 



Stfmmaut of the preceding List of Tbanslations mabe 
under the later (or northern) sun dynastt, a. d. 

960-1127. 



Translators. 


In existence. 


No. 159 


118 


„ 160 


18 


„ 161 


III 


., 162 


12 


,. 163 


4 


,. 164 


a 


„ 165 


a 


,. 166 


5 


» 167 


a 


„ 168 


I 




276 



~jr^ The Yuen dynasty, of the -gi 

VMt -S^i-uh-w^n family, with its 
capital at Jpj^ tl Yen-A;in, now the 

l|[g ^ 1^ Shun-thien-fu, in EiM, 
A. D. 1280 (or 1 260)-! 368. 

169 W,^B^ Pa-ho-sz'-pa, or Q ^ El 
Pa-sz'-pa, or ^ J@> A I'a-sz'-pa, or :^ M> ^ 
Pa-sz'-fa, or Bashpa. He was a /Stamawa of the country 
of J: -^ Tu-po (Tibet), and was the ^ ^j^ Ti-sh', 
lit. 'emperor's teacher.' He translated one work in 
A. D. 1 27 1, when the Yuen dynasty was not yet 
the sole ruler of China. On the twenty - second 
day of the eleventh month of the seventeenth year of 
the jST'-yuen period, a.d. 1280, he died ill his forty- 
second year. See Tsun-ts&i, fasc. 32, fol. 24 b-26 a. 
The following note is given by Mayers (p. 166, No. 532), 
who puts every date just one year earlier than that 



mentioned in the Tsun-tsSi : — ' Bashpa, a Tibetan lama 
of the hereditary sect or priesthood of Ssakia, who 
became a confidential adviser of Kublai Ehan during 
the latter's career of conquest in China. In a.d. 1260 
he was named Q ^j|^ (Kwo-sh') Preceptor or Hierarch 
of the State, and recognised as head of the Buddhist 
Church. In a.d. 1269 he constructed an alphabetic 
system for the Mongol language, which there first 
became committed to writing. In reward for his 
services he received the exalted title of ^^^ W ^^ ^ 
(T^-pao-fa-wSn) or Prince of the Great and Precious 
Law [of Buddha].' 

No. 1 137 ' HtUasarvastiv^da-nik^ya-praTra^opasampad^-karma- 
Tafta(V.H.).' 

170 ij^ ^S El Sh4-lo-p4, a ^Sramawa, who was 
a disciple of the preceding, and had the title H/^ ^jf 
W^^ —^^^ $i^ Hun-M^o-fo-A'-san-tsan-f^- 
sh', or the Tripiiaka-bhadanta Hun-M4o-fo-A'. He died 
in his fifty-sixth year, in a.d. 1314. See Tsun-ts4i, 
fasc. 36, fol. 3 af-5 b ; Min-san-^han, fasc. i, fol. i a. 
He translated his teacher's work, namely : — 
No. 1320 ' lustra explaining known objects (A. H.).' 



#i 



171 mf^^nm 

Tsi-nah-min-toh-li-lien-toh-lo-mo-nin, an Indian (Sra- 
mawa, who, together with a (Chinese ?) Sr&va&na, named 
"^ :^ E&u-k', translated one work; but the exact 
date is unknown. 
Ko. 1016 Sitatapatia-dharanl (S. M.). 

172 5^ ^M ^^ ^'"^ iT'-hwni (Pra^rna?), a ^ra- 
mawa of _J^ ^5 Tu-fan (Tibet), whose exact date is 
unknown. 

No. 1032 Ma^jnuri-n&ma-n&h-jIa-tiA (? S. M.). 

173 ^C ^^ -^ Tain, a Chinese official, who had 

two appointments ; but the date is not known. 

No. 1068 *Ar;aparitrS,na-bnddhamatnkaiki^Tim8atiTargap%a-sto- 
tra-3fttra (S. M.).' 

SVMMARY OF THE PRECEDING LiST OF TRANSLATIONS MADB 
UNDER THE YUEN DTNASTT, A.D. I280 (oR I26o)-I268. 

Translators. In existence. 

No. 169 
,. 170 
,. 171 
„ i7» 
.. 173 



APPENDIX lU. 



LIST OP THE CHINESE AUTHORS. 



Under the Eastebn Tsin btnastt, A. D. 317-420. 

1 5^ ^ Fa-bhien (Fa-hian). For his translations, 
see Appendix II, No. 45. In a. d. 414 he wrote his 
well-known travels, No. 1496. 

Under the Lattee Tshin dynasty, A.D. 384-417. 

2 fW ■^ San-Ho, a famous disciple of Kumara- 
g'iva; for the latter, see Appendix II, No. 59. There 
are 3 works ascribed to him, viz. Nos. 1627 (text), 
1632, 1650. 

Undeb the Eakliee Sun dynasty, A. D. 430-479. 

SMM Hwui-yen, ^^ ^ Hwui-kw^, |f ^ 
jM Sie Lin-yun, the first two were priests, and the 
last a literary man. In A. d. 424-453 they revised 
a version of the MahaparinirviiMa-siitra, No. 113, and 
their revision is No. 114. 

4. ^"^ J^ San-khu, a priest, who in A. D. 463 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1166. See Kh^i-yueu-lu, 
fasc. 5 b, fol, 7 a. 

5 ^& ^§ Fa-3rin, a priest, who in about A. d. 
465-471 compiled i work, viz. No. 1161. See Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 7 a. 

Under the Lian dynasty, A. J). 502-557. 

6 TB 'Wf San-yiu, a, priest, who compiled 3 works ; 
the first in about A. D. 500, under the Tshi dynasty, 
A.D. 479-502, and the last two in about A. d. 520, 
viz. Nos. 1468, 1476, 1479. S^^ Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, 
fol. 7 a. 

7 ^K fw ^^o-khan, a priest, who compiled 2 works 
in A.D. 516 and 526, viz. Nos. 1473, ^497* See Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 10 b. 

8 ^S ^^ Hwui-^iao, a priest, who in A.D. 519 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1490. See Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 14 a. 



9 ^ ^^ Min-hwui, a priest, who in A.D. 522 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1158. See Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 6, fol. 1 1 a. 

Under the Khxs dynasty, A.D. 557-589. 

10 ^^ ^» Hwui-sz', the teacher of ^'-i, the 
founder of the Thien-thai school ; for the latter, see 
No. 12 below. Hwui-sz' died in A.D. 577. See Suh- 
san-^han, fasc. 21, fol. 7 a. There are 4 works 
ascribed to him, viz. Nos. 1542, 1543, 1547, 1576. 
He is the third patriarch, according to the Thien-thai 
school. See Thun-Ai, fasc. 6, fol. 5 b. Cf. Edkins, 
Chinese Buddhism, p. 156. 

Under the S01 dynasty, A.D. 589-618. 

11 5^ ^S Fsi-Ain, a priest, who was engaged 
m translations, and who also in A. D. 594 compiled 
I work, viz. No. 1609. See Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, 
fol. 23 a. 

12 -^ sM ^''^> *^® founder or fourth patriarch 
of the Thien-thai school, whose postumous title is 
^ ^ :;k.$i^ ^'-A;o-ta-sh'. In a.d. 697 he died 
in his sixty-seventh year. See No. 1577, i.e. a life of 
£^'-i, compiled by his disciple Kwan-tin; for the 
latter, see No. 15 below. See also Suh-san-iwhan, 
fasc. 21, foL 12 b; Edkins, Chinese Buddhism, p. 140, 
etfe. There are 22 works ascribed to himy viz, Nos. 
1510. 1534, 1536, 1538, 1540, 1548, 1550, I552» 
1554, i555> 1557, 1559, 1561, 1563, 1564, 1565, 
1566, 1569, 1571, 1572, 1573, 1574. 

13 W !H" I'ao-tw^^i, * priest, who in A. D. 597 

made a compilation of three incomplete translations of 
the Suvarwaprabhasa-sCltra, and added new chapters, 
so as to make it complete, viz. No. 130. See Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 24 a. 

14 ■^ '^ ^ ^^ Khkix-iin, a scholar, who was 
engaged in the translation of the Tripitaka. In A. D. 
597 he compiled i work, viz. No. 1504. See Kh4i- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 25 b. 



461 



APPENDIX III. 



462 



Under the ThIn dtnasty, A. D. 618-907. 

15 ^ TM ^'"■^ii-t™, the fifth patriarch and the 
principal disciple of ^'-i, the founder of the Thien-tLai 
school ; for the latter, gee No. 12 above. In A. d. 632 
Kwia-tin died in his seventy-second year. See Suh- 
san-^wh^n, fasc. 23, fol. 18 b. He was the recorder 
of many works of his teacher, viz. Nos. 1334, 1336, 
1338, 1548, 1550, 1552, 1554, 1555, 1557, 1559, 
1562, 1566, 1571, 1573. He also compiled or com- 
posed 6 works, viz. Nos. 1544, 1545, 1568, 1570, 
I5V5. 1577- 

16 li ^ JlM '•^ Fa-shun, the founder or first 
patriarch of the Hwa-yen or Avatamsaka school. In 
A. D. 640 he died in his eiglity-fourth year. He wrote 
a work, which was afterwards annoted by Tsun-mi, the 
fifth patriarch ; for the latter, see No. 38 below. For 
the text, see its commentary, viz. No. 1596. 

17 lS ^'^ Fa-lin, a priest, who in A. D. 624-640 
composed 2 works, viz. Nos. 1500, 1501. In a. d. 640 
he died in his sixty-ninth year. See Suh-san-iwhan, 
fasc. 32, fol. I a; Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 a, fol. 6 b. 

;^g, '^. ^^ Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang). For his 
translations, see Appendix II, No. 133. There are 2 
works ascribed to him, viz. NoS. 1503, 1646. 

19 ^^ -^ Pien-^i, a priest, who in A.D. 646 
assisted Hhuen-i?;wan (Hiouen-thsang), No. 18 above, 
when the latter compiled his famous work on the 
Western regions, viz. No. 1503. 

20 ^1 fiS Hhtlen-yin, a priest, who in about a.d. 
649 compiled i work, viz. No. 1605. See KhM-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 8 b, fol. 18 a. 



**^ Tao-siien, the founder of the Lflh or 



21 m. M 

Vinaya school. In a. d. ^67 he died in his seventy- 
second year. There are eight works ascribed to him, 
viz. Nos. 1 1 20, 1469, 1470, 1471, 1481, 1483, 1484, 
1493. See Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 b, fol. 17 a; Sun-san- 
^han, fasc. 14, fol. i a. 

22 iM! iHr Ta;o-shi, whose literary appellation is 
^j^T "IS Hhaen-yun, by which he was called under 
the ThSn dynasty, because the second character of 
his cognomen Tao-shi is the same as the first cha- 
racter of the name (Shi-min) of Th^i-tsun, the second 
Emperor of that dynasty. In A. d. 656-660 and 668 
he compiled 2 works, viz. Nos. 1474, 1482. See Khai- 



yuen-lu, fasc. 8 b, fol. 2 1 a; Sun-san-AwMn, fasc. 4, 
fol. 5 a. 

23 ^p f^ Yen-tshun, a priest, who in a. d. 662 
cCtfnpiled i work, and who in about a.d. 665 made 
Hwui-li's (No. 24 below) work complete, viz. Nos. 
1480, 1494. See Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 b, fol. 21b; 
Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 4, fol. 13 a. 

24 ^S -LL Hwui-li, a priest, who compiled a life 
of Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), but left it unfinished 
at his death, viz. No. 1494. See Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 6 b ; Sun-san-Awh4n, fasc. 17, fol. 3 a. 

25 bS ^B Tsid-mai, a priest, who in about A. d. 
664 compiled a work, viz. No. 1487. He is said to 
have vn-itten this work separately above each of the 
figures of translators from Ka«yapa Matanga down 
to Hhtien-^wan (Hiouen-thsang). These figures were 
then drawn on the wall of the haU. of translation 
within the Ta-tsz'-an monastery, in which the last 
great translator Hved. See Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 b, 
fol. 19 a; Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 4, fol. 9 b. 

26 'S ^ Fu-li, a priest, who in a.d. 681 com- 
posed I work, vis!. No. 1 498. See KhM-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, 
fol. 6 a ; Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 1 7, fol. 2 a. 

27 '^K ^^ HwM-Bu, a disciple of Hhiien-^an 
(Hiouen-thsang). In a.d. 629 he was ordained, and 
in A. D. 682 he died in his seventy-fourth year. He 
compiled 4 works, viz. Nos. 11 16, 11 28, 1154, 1156. 
See Kiai-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 7 a; Sun-san-iwhan, 
fasc. 14, fol. 9 a. 

28 ^^ ^& Hhiien-i, a priest, who in about a. d. 
684-905 composed i work, viz. No. 1499. See Khai- 
yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 14 b; Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 17, 
fol. 4 a. 

29 ^ "f^ Min-Miien, a priest, who in a.d. 695 
compiled i work, viz. No. 16 10. See Kh4i-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 10 b. 

30 ^ |i^ Fa-tsSn, the third patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen or Avatamsaka school. In a. d. 699 or 712 
he died, and his postumous title is w' "gf y^ ^(0 
Hhien-sheu-ta-sh'. See Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 5, fol. i a; 
Tban-M, fasc. 40, fol. 7 a. There are 7 works ascribed 
to him, viz. Nos. 1591, 1592, 1593, 1595, 1599, 1602 
(text), 1625. 



463 



APPENDIX III. 



464 



31 ^^ loj -^-tbui, a priest, who in about A. d. 
700 compiled i work, viz. No. 1153. See Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 31 b ; Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 14, fol. 21 b. 

32 ^^ Mi^ Hwvii-wan, a priest, who in about a. b. 
700 compiled I work, viz. Ifo. 1606. See Khai-yuen- 
lu, fasc. 9, fol. 31b; Sun-san-ifcwhan, fasc. 6, foL 3 a. 

33 ^E tIW ■'■"tsi^- ^^^ ^i^ translations, see Ap- 
pendix II,, No. 149. He compiled 5 works, viz. Nos. 
1491, 1492, 1506, 1507, 1508. See Khai-yuen-lu, 
fasc. 9, fol. 24 b. 

34. ^^ g^ Hwui-nan, the sixth patriarch of the 
Shan or Dhyana school. In A. D. 713 he died in his 
seventy-sixth year. See Sun-san-Awh4n, fasc. 8, fol. 3 a ; 
Mayers, p. 137, No. 428. There is r work ascribed to 

him, vi/.. No. 1525. 



35 



5fP 



A"-shan, a priest, who in A. d. 730 



compikd 5 woi'ks, ^ iz. Nos. 1472, 1485, i486, 1488, 
1505. )See Kh;U-yuon-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 36 a; Sun-san- 

Xwhan, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b. 

36 V@ ^ Tsan-«an, the ninth patriarch of the 
Thien-thai school. In A. D. 782 he died in his seventy- 
-Atjoiiiul year. See Suh-san-^h&n, fasc. 6, fol. 4 b. 
There are lo works ascribed to him, viz. Nos. 1511, 
1535. 1537. 1539. 1541, 1545. 1578, 1579. i58i» 
1583- 

37 1^ ^1 -^Aan-kwSn, the fourth patriarch of the 
HwS,-yen or Avatamsaka school. He died in the 
Tuen-ho period, A. d. 806-820, when he was more 
than seventy years old. See Sun-san-Awhin, fasc. 5, 
fol. 18 a. There are 4 works ascribed to him, viz. 
Nos. 1589, 1590, 1598, 1639. His honourable or post- 
umous title is ^ ^ ^ ^jjl Tshin-lian-ta-sh'. 

38 ^^ ^§ Tsun-mi, the fifth patriarch of the 
Hwa-yen or Avatawtsaka school. In A. d. 840 or 841 
he died in his sixty-second year. See Sun-san-Awhan, 
fasc. 6, fol. 13 a; Thun-Ai, fasc. 42, fol. 6 b. There 
are 6 works ascribed to him, viz. Nos. 1594, 1596, 
1601, 1629, 1630, 1647. He is respectfully called 
^ lll^ ^ ^fli Kw§i-fan-ta-sh', or the great teacher 
who lived on a hUl or mountain called KwM-fan. 

39 ii^ ■^ ■^^ Hhiu, a minister of state, who in 
;ibout A.D. 842-848 compiled i work, viz. No. 1654. 
In A. D. 870 he died. See Thun-Ai, fasc. 42, fol. 17 b. 



40 ^ ^^ .ff''-hhuen, A priest, who compiled i 
work, viz. No. 1523. In A. D. 88 1 he died in his seventy- 
third year. See Sun-san-ftwhan, fasc. 6, fol. 18 b. 

41 ^E. *% Hhtten-ii&o, a priest, who compiled 
I work, viz. No. igSg. He seems to have belonged to 
the Thien-thfii school. 

42 7C ^n Yuen-hhiio, a Corean priest, who com- 
piled I work, viz. No. 1603. See Sun-san-Awhan, 
fasc. 4, fol. 17 a. 

Undeb the Lattee Tsdt dtnastt, A. D. 936-947. 

43 1^10 "^ Sh'-hwui, a priest, who compiled t 
work, viz. No. 1600. In A. D. 946 he died in his sixty- 
seventh year. See Sun-san-Awhan, fasc. 28, fol. 5 b. 

Under the later (or Noktheknt) Sun dynasty, 
A. D. 960-1127. 

44 fra ^§, Ti-kwan, a learned Corean priest of 
the Thien-thai school, who arrived in China in A. d. 
960, bringing with him the principal books of the sect. 
These books, during the period of the Five Dynasties, 
A. d. 907-960, had been almost destroyed in China 
by constant civil war. At last, therefore, the. King 
of "Wu-yueh, the north-eastern part of China, sent an 
envoy to Corea and Japan for the missing books. Ti- 
kwan was accordingly sent to China by the Corean 
King, and saw an eminent Chinese priest ; and his 
school was then re-established in China. See the 
Thun-ii, fasc. 43, fol. 4 a. There is i work ascribed 
to this Corean priest, viz. No. 1551. 

45 ^i ^? "^^^ ' ^^^^' * priest of the Shan or 
Dhydna school, who died in A.D. 975. See Sun-san- 
^han, fasc. 28, fol. 13 b. There are 3 works ascribed 
to him, viz. Nos. 1489, 1652, 1655. 

46 ■^ ^^ Tsan-nin, a priest, who in A.D. 988 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1495. In A. d. iooi he died 
in his eighty-second year. See Thun-Ai, fasc. 44, 
fol. 2 a. 

47 ^£ 3P^ Tsun-shih, a priest of the Thien-thai 
school, who in a. d. 998-1022 compiled 6 works, viz. 
Nos. 1512, 1513,1514, 1515, 1519, 1522. 

48 -^ IB ^'~Y^^^> * priest of the Thien-thai 
school, who in A.D. 998-1022 compiled 2 works, viz. 
Nos. 1546, 1563. 



465 



APPENDIX III. 



466 



49 ja ;^ Tio-yuen, a priest of the Shan or 
Dhyina school, who in a. d. ioo6 compiled i work, 
viz. No. 1524. 

50 ^ ^ Min-Aiao, a priest of the Shia or 
Dhyana Bchool, to whom this postumous name was given 
by the Emperor iTan-tsun, in a.d. 1012. See Thun- 
M, fasc. 44, fol. n a. His sayings were collected by 
his disciple j^ ^S WM-kM, and others, in i work, via. 
No. 1527. 

51 ^5P JKh ^'-li, a priest of the Thien-th^ school, 
who in about a. d. 1020 compiled 10 works, viz. Nos. 
1516, 1S17, 1518, 1549, 1553, 1556, 1558, 1560, 
1580, 1582. 

52 ^§ Je» -Si-^nin, a priest of the Thien-thai, 
school, who in a.d. 998-1022 compiled i work, viz. 
No. 1584. 

53 -f- ^S Tsz'-stien, a priest of the HwS-yen 
school, who in about a.d. 1020 compiled 3 works, 
viz. Nos. 1626, 1630, 1631. 

54. ^^ 'i^ Xifi-sun, a priest of the Sh&n or 
Dhydna school, who died in a.d. 1071. See Thun-Ai, 
fasc. 45, fol. 22 a. There are 4 works ascribed to him, 
viz. N0S.-1528, 1529, 1530, 1645. 

55 ^^ ■j^ Pan-sun, a priest of the Hwa-yen or 
Avatamsaka school, who wrote some verses which were 
commented by J^ ^g Tsun-tsin, of the Yuen dynasty, 
a.d. 1280-1368, viz. No. 1656. 

56 j^ ^, -^u-kwan, a priest, who in a.d. 1094 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1604. 

57 't '^ ^an-yo, a priest of the Thien-thai 
school, who composed or compiled 2 works, viz. Nos. 
1520, 1521. 

58 ^' '^ Tsin-yuen, a Corean priest of the 
Hwa-yen or Avatamsaka school, who compiled 2 works, 
viz. Nos. 1597, 1602 (commentary). 

UmOEK THE SOUTHEEN SUN DTNASTY, A.D. II27- 
1280. 

59 ^ (^ Shao-lun, a priest of the Sh4n or 
Dhyana school, who in about a.d. 1133, together with 
others, collected the sayings of his teacher in i work, 
viz. No. 1 53 1. 



60 ^ ^ Fi-yun, a priest, who in a.d. 1151 
compiled r work, viz. No. 1640. 

Ql ^0 '^ WSn .^ih-hhiu, a minister of state, 
who in A.D. 1 1 60-1 162 compiled i work, viz. No. 
203. 

62 ^a ^ Yun-wan, a priest of the Shan or 
Dhydna school, who in a.d. ii 65-1 173 collected the 
sayings of his teacher in i work, viz. No. 1532. 

63 Mc ^1^ Hhien-hwui, a priest, who in a.d. 
1165 compiled i work, viz. No. 1588. 

64 SM ]W "9^ ^^^ Shan-yin, a minister of state, 
who Ln about a.d. 1170 composed a treatise, viz. No. 
1502. 

65 3W l@ Fi-yin, a priest, who in a.d. 1174- 
11S9 compiled i work, viz. No. 1660. 



-£''-kwan and 



Hwui-Aan, two 



66 ^ /^ « 

priests, who both together in about a.d. 1200 com- 
piled I work, viz. No. 1478. 

gy ^ ^ Sh^-yueh, a priest of the Thien-thai 
school, who in a.d. 1230 compiled i work, viz. No. 
1567. 

68 ^ ^^ Z''-phan, a priest of the Thien-thai 
school, whcTin A.D. 1269-1271 compiled i work, viz. 
No. 1661. 



69 



Tao-Man, a priest, who compiled 



I work, viz. No. 1477. 

70 I M ^^^ ■^'^i * householder, who com- 
piled I work, i. e. the greater part of No. 161 1, which 
was afterwards continued by another ; for the latter, 
see No. 78 below. 

71 ivii ^^ ^i6-hwan, a priest of the Thien-thai 
school, who compiled I work, viz. No. 1623. 

72 ^ -^ Miao-hhi, and 'Yf ^ Zu-an, two 
priests, who both together compiled i work, viz. No. 
1638. 

73 ^M. i^ .± Tso-tsan-Ani, a priest, who com- 
piled I work, viz. No. 1659. 

Undee thk Yuen dynasty, A.D. 1280 (ok 1260)- 
1368. 

74 ^ 'a' ^ E» F4-hb-sz'-pa, i.e. Pa-sz'-p4, 
or Bashpa. For his translation, see AppendixII, No. 1 69. 

Hh 



467 



APPENDIX III. 



468 



He composed i work, most probably in Tibetan, which 
was translated into Chinese by his disciple Sha-lo-p4, 
viz. No. 1320. 

75 j^ ^ JWt jKm-^-si^, a, priest, who in A. D. 
1285-1287 compUed i work, via. No. 1612. 

76 ^ ^ Sian-m4i, a priest of the Shan or 
Dhyana school, who in A. D. 1291 compiled i work, 
viz. No. 1607. 

77 ^ •^ Phu-hwui, a priest, who in a. d. 1295- 
1318 continued a collection of No. 1660. 

78 ^^ ^^ /\ Kwan Zu-pi, a priest, who in 
about A.D. 1300 compiled 2 works, the one wholly and 
the other partly, viz. Nos. 1384, 1611. 

79 yC "^ Wan-tshai, a priest, who compiled 2 
works, viz. Nos. 1627 (commentary), 1628. He died 
in A. D. 1 302. See Min-san-Awh4n, fasc. 2, fol. 4 b. 

80 H 1^ Phu-tu, a priest, who in A. d. 1314 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1651. 

g]^ jf® ]pK Tshin-meu, a priest, who in A.D. 1320 
continued an old compilation, viz. No. 1526. 

82 i^ ^i Tshz'-tsi, a priest, who in A.D. 1321- 
1323 compiled or collected the sayings of his teacher 
in I work, viz. No. 1533. 

83 IS] "^ Yuen-^^o, a priest of the HwS-yen or 
Avatamsaka school, who in a. d. 1322 compiled i work, 
viz. No. 1633. 

84 "^mi '^ Nien-M^n, a priest, whc» in A. D. 1333 
compiled i work, viz. No. 1637. 

85 ^ fpi Man-sun, a priest of the Thien-thai 
school, who in A.D. 1334 compiled i work, viz. No. 
1633- 

86 'f^ M'l W6i-tso, a priest of the Thien-thM 
school, who in A.D. 1342 compiled i work, viz. No. 
1624. 

87 'S M'J HwSi-tso, a priest of the Thien-th4i 
school, who compiled 2 works, viz. Nos. 1586, 1587. 

88 "a JW Phu-sui, a priest of the Hw4-yen or 
Avatamsaka school, who compiled i work, viz. No. 
1622. 



89 ^ ^ Toh-hwni and j;;^ Up Ti-sn, two 
priests of the Shan or Dhyana school;, the former made 
a new collection of an old work, and the latter revised 
it, viz. No. 1642. 

90 Wi ^m. -"^'^ ^^> * scholar, who composed i work, 
viz. No. 1643. 






91 "eT ff'S^ Phu-Mo, a Gorean priest of the Sh4n 
or Dhyana school, who composed a treatise, viz. No. 
1648. 

92 ^ H^ ^'-no, a priest, who composed a trea- 
tise, viz. No. 1 649. 

93 -^ 'Wi ■^''^^' * priest of the Shan or Dhy4na 
school, who compiled i work, viz. No. 1653. 

94 J§ TW -^u-tii) a priest of the Shan or Dhyina 
school, who compiled i work, viz. No. 1658. 

Undbb the Min dxnastt, A.D. 1368-1644. 

^5 ^ yPj) Tsun-lo and ]^p Jg ^u-Mi, two 
priests of the Shan or Dhyana school, who both together 
in A. D. 1378 compiled 3 works, viz. Nos. 161 3, 161 4, 
1615. For ^u-Mi's life, see Mia-san-^han, fasc. 3, 
fol. 7 a. 

96 wL ilfi. -Z^^an-tsu, the third Emperor of the 
Min dynasty, reigned A. d. 1403-1424. There are 2 
works ascribed to him, viz. Nos. 16 16, 1620. No. 161 6 
is however a collection of his own writings, which 
might have been collected by some one else. 

97 HI yl^ Yuen-tsin, a priest, who in A- D. 1431 
compiled I work, viz. No. 1636. 

98 iSW ^B ^u-pa, a priest, who in a. d, 1488- 
1505 compiled 2 works, viz. Nos. 1641, 1644. 

99 — ' ^ Yi-au, a priest, who compiled i work, 
viz. No. 1621. 

100 "^ ^ Tsz'-Man, a priest, who compiled i work, 
which was commented on by another priest called 
^iP -^ Sh'-tsz', viz. No. 1634. 

101 y^ w Tsin-shan, a priest, who made an 
addition to an old compilation, viz. No. 1638. 

102 ^ ^ Phu-thM, a priest, who in about a.d. 
1622 added a commentary to an old work or works, 
viz. No. 1646. 



INDEX 



or THE 



AUTHORISED SANSKRIT TITLES. 



The figures in this Index refer to the number attached to each work in this Catalogue. 



AkBh&jaxD&ti-'pa.n-prikkhBi,,- 23 (45). 
Aksharamati-nirdesa, 74, 77. 
Akahobhyasya tathagatasya vyMia, 

23 (6), 28. 
Angulimallya-sAtra, 434. 
Aiintyapi^bhasa (- bodhisattva) - nir - 

desa, 39.6. 
AAintyabuddhaviBliaya - Dirdesat, 2 3 

(35). 46- 
A(7ata«atru-kaakritya-viiiodana, 174, 

182, 183. 
Adbhutadharmaparyaya, 260, 261, 

40o(?). 
Anaksharagranthaka-ro^nagarbha - 

s&tra, 222, 223. 
Anantamukha - vinisodhana -nirdesa, 

23(2)- 
Anantamukha- sadhaka -dharawi (?), 

353) 354, 355, 35^, 357, 358, 

359, 360. 
Anavatapta - nagard^a - pariprtMM- 

sdtra, 437. 
Antarabhava-sutra, 463. 
Aparimitayus-gutraj 27. 
Aparimit4yus-s<ltra-sistra, 1204. 
Aparivartya-sfitra, 150, 157, 158. 
Abhidharmakosa-k4rika, 1270. 
Abhidharmakosa-sastra, 1267, 1269. 
Abhidharma-grwanaprasthana-s4stra, 

1273,127s. 
Abhidharma-prakarawapada, 1277, 

1292. 
Abbidharma-prakara7ia«a6ana-«^tra, 

126*. 
Abhidharma - mah^vibh^Bh^ - sistra, 

1263, 1264. 
Abhidhamia-Ti^naJQakS.yap^a, 1 2 8 1 . 
Abhidharma - sangitiparyayapada, 

1276. 
Abhidharma-skaudhapMa, 1296. 



Abhidharma-hndaya{-sastra), 1288, 

1294. 
Abhidharmamrita-sastra, 1278. 
Abhinishkramana-siitra, 509 (?), 680. 
Amitabha-vyiha, 23(5), 25, 26, 27, 

863. 
Amitayusha-Tyilha, 23 (5), 25, 26, 

27, 863. 
Amoghapaaa-kalparijra, 317, 
Amoghapaaa-dh4ra»^) 312, 313, 314^ 

315, 316, 317. 
AmoghapS«a-hrtdaya-s<ltra, 312,315, 

316. 
Artbavinis^aya - dharmaparyaya, 

1015. 
Alpdkshara-pra^niparamita, 797. 
Avadanasataka, 1324. 
Avalokite«vara-bodhisattva^samanta- 

mukha- parivarta, of the Sad- 

dharmapunciarika, 137. 
Avalokite«vara-mat£i, (or -m&JtriY)- 

dhS,rawi, 910. 
Ayalokite8Taraik^da«amukha - dhi- 

raMl, 327, 328. 
Avaivartya (?)-sdtra, 150, 157, 158. 
Asokadatta-vy^karana, 23 (32), 42. 
Asokavadana, 1344. 
Ash^abuddhaka, 299, 300, 301, 302. 
Ashfabuddhaka-sutra, 410. 
Asht^piarKJalaka-Butra, 880, 981, 
AshiaBahasrikS, pra^napiramita, i(e). 
AshtadafasahasrikS. prat^mp^ramit^, 

1(0). 
Ashtadas&ka^a-sistra, 1187. 

Akasagarbha - bodhisattva - dharani- 

siitra, 69. 
Akasagarbha-bodhisattva-sfitra, 68. 
Akasagarbha-slltra, 67. 
Adyasaya-saModana, 23 (25), 37. 



Arya-nSgar^iina -bodhisattva- suhWl- 
lekha, 1440, 1441, 1464. 

Ugra-parip«MAa, 23 (19), 33, 34. 
Udayana-vatsaragra-paripriMAa, 23 

(29), 38, 788. 
Ushn.ishafe,kravarti-tantra, 1023. 

Ekottaragama-siitra, 343. 

Kawakavarwa-purvayoga, 390. 
Kara»ic?a-vyuha-s<itra, 782. 
KaruM^putKfarika-sutra, 142. 
KarmavibMga - dharmagrantha (?), 

685. 
Karmasiddhaprakarana-0&stra, 1221, 

1222. 
Earmavarana-pratiBarana(or -pratiA- 

kkedaaa,), 1090. 
Karm4varamar-vt»uddhi-sAtra, 1094. 
Kasyapa-parivarta, 23 (43), 67, 58, 

805. 
KusalamMa-paridh^ra-siitra, 425. 
Kusalamiila-Bamparigraha-siitra, 425. 
Eosumafia^^ya-gtltra, 402. 
Eaasika-pra^»&p&ramita, 865. 
Kshamavati-vy4kara7ia-8utra, 461. 
Kshamakara^bodhisattva-sutra, 378. 

GangottaropasikS. - paripriMM, 23 

(31). 
Gayasirsha, 238, 239, 240, 241. 
Gay^lrsha-B<itra-<lka, 1191. 
Garuc^agarbha-tantra, 1054. 
Ganufagarbha-ra^a, 1054. 
Garbha-sutra, 23 (13, 14), 32, 433. 
Gunaratnasankusumita- pariprt&AM, 

23 (34)- 
Guhyagarbha-ra^a, 1026. 
Guhyasamayagarbha-ra^a, 1029. 
Grahamatrtka-dharawi, 811. 
Hh2 



471 



INDEX OF SANSKEIT TITI^ES. 



472 



Ghanavyiiha-sMra, 444, 971. 
Ghanti-sutra (?), io8i. 

-ff'akshurvisodliana-vidya, 483. 
A'akshurvbodhana - vidya - dharani 

982. 
-ffaturdaraka - samadhi - sfitra, 116, 

121. 
A'atushkanirhara - sAtra, 266, 267, 

520. 
^atussatya-s^tra, 1261. 
^atussatya-slltra, 598. 
ifandragarbha-sutra, 63. 
^andraprabha-kumSxa-sMra, 230, 

231. 
-K'andraprabha - bodhisattvavadana - 

sutra, 852. 
jrandrottara-d^rikS,-vySJcarana-sutra, 

441. 
-S'intamawin^iria - sarvagh&tamrityu - 

varanita (or -\kTa,na,1)-ihira,nt, 

802. 
^und5-devi-dh&ra«i, 344, 345, 346. 
^aityapradakshma-gatha, 458. 

ffanguli-vidya, 961. 

ffambhara - g'alendra - yathalabdha - 

kalpa, 1045. 
(?ataka-nidS,na, 669. 
ffataka-mala, 1312. 
Gnanottara-bodhisattva-paripriMM, 

23 (38), 52> 926. 
Cnanolka -db^awl - Barvadurgatipari- 

sodhanl, 496, 835. 
C'valaprasamani-dhArarel (?), 984. 

Tathagata-garbbft'sutra, 384, 443. 
Tathagata - guwa^tanSAintyavishayS- 

vatara-nirde«a, 91, 93. 
Tath^gata-^wanamudra, 255, 256. 
Tath^ata - gr raanamudri - Bamadhi-sfl- 

tra, 255, 256. 
Tathigata-srJianamudra/-s<itra, 1014. 
Tathagata -pratibimba - pratish<Aanu- 

sawisa, 288, 289, 290. 
Tatbagata-mahakarunika-nirdeaa, 7 9. 
Tathagata^ntyaguhya-nirdesa,23(3), 

1043. 
Tarka-sastra, 1252. 
Trisambara (or "balaVlrirdesa, 23 (i), 

24. 
Triskandhaka, 1090, 1103, 1106. 



I>a«a^akra-kshitigarblia, 64, 65. 
Dasadig-andhak&ra-vidhvamsana-sA- 

tra, 515. 
Dasadharmaka, 23 (9), 29. 
Dasabhumika-sastra, 1194. 
Dasabhumika-s'iitra, 105, no. 
Da^asahasrik^ pra^rniparamitS, i (d), 

5. 6, 7, 8, 927. 
Dtrghanakha-parivrSgiaka-paripW/t- 

Ma, 734. 
Dirgh^gama-sutra, 545. 
Devata-sAtra (?), 753. 
Dvadasanikaya-s4stra, 1186. 
Dvadasabuddhaka-dhdrawl, 336. 
Dv^dasabuddhaka-sMra, 335, 336. 

Dharmagupta-bhikshukarman, 11 28. 
Dharmagnpta - bhikshuraikarman, 

1129. 
Dharmagupta-vinaya, 1117. 
DharmaAakrapravartana(-3utra), 657, 

658. 
Dhannatrata-dhyana-sutra, 1341. 
Dharmadhdtu - pr aknty - asambheda - 

nirdesa, 23 (8). 
Dharmadhlttu-hrtdaya - samvnta-nir- 

desa, 23 (8). 
Dbannapada, or Dhammapada, 1321, 

1353. 1365, 1439- 
Dhannapad&vadana-sdtra, 1321,1353- 
Dharmasarlra-sfi-tra, 921. 
Dharmasangiti-s6tra, 426. 
Dharmasangraha, 812. 
DL4tuk&yapada (Abhidharma-),! 282. 
Dhva^agrakeyura-dharani, 795- 

Nanda-pravra^a-sfitra (?), 660. 
Niyataniyatagati-mudravatS,ra, 131, 

132. 
NllakawtTia, 318, 319. 
NyS.yadvara-t4raka-sistra, 1223,1224. 
Ny4yapravesa-t^raka-»&stra, 1 2 1 6. 
Ny %^nusS,ra-sa8tra, 1265. 

PanAavim«atis^hasrikfi, pra^rji^para- 

mita, I (b), 2, 3, 4. 
PamAasatiki pra^nSipSramit^ (?), i(h), 

16. 
PawAaskandhaka-aiBtra, 1176. 
PamAaskandha-vaipulya-sastra, ii75' 
Padma^intamaMi-dh^rawl-sAtra, 321, 

3^2. 323. 324, 829. 



Faram4rtha-dhai;mavi9aya-s11tra,2 1 o, 

211. 
Paramartha - sawivarti (or "varta) - 

nirdesa-BJitra, hot. 
Paramartha - Ba»ivarti (or °varta)- 

satyanirde«a - nama - mahay ana -su- 
tra, 1084, 1089. 
Pa,rnasavari(a ?)-dh4raTOi, 973. 
Pita-putra-Bamagamana, 23 (16). 
Puwyabalavadana, 953. 
Pushpaklite, 337, 338, 339. 
Pushpakdia-dh^rawl, 857. 
Purna-paripjn'AAM, 23 (17). 
Prajrwaptipada-siistra, 1 3 1 7 . 
Pra^wap&ramita ardhasatika, i (j), 

18, 879, 1033, 1034. 
PrajfTOstparamit^-sawAayagithd, 864. 
Pra^'waparamit^ - hridaya - sfitra, 1 9, 

20, 935. 
Pra^?4apradipa-s^Btra-iik^, 1 185. 
Pratimoksha-vinaya, 1 108. 
Pratimoksha-sdtra (1), 11 10, 1160. 
Pratityasamutpada (-sastra), 1 2 1 1 . 
Pratity asamutpada-sAtra (?),278,279. 
Pratyntpanna-buddhasaminukhavas- 

thita-samadhi-sMra, 73, 421. 
Praty ekabuddha-nidana-sastra, 1262, 
Pradipadanlya-sAtra, 428. 
Prabha-s&dhan^, 23(11). 
PrasantavinisAaya -pratih^rya- BamA- 

dhi-sdtra, 522. 
Pr4wyamula-sastra-<ika, 1179, 1316. 

Buddha^arita-k&vya, 1351. 

Buddhaferitra, 680. 

Buddhapiiakanigraha-sutra, 1095. 

Buddhabh^shita-samanta^valamala- 
visuddhasphurikrita - kmtkTD&m - 
mudtJi-hriday4pari^ita-dhara»ii- 
pratisara-mahavidy&ragia, 1042. 

Buddhabhumi, 502. 

Buddhabhumi-sdtra-sastra, 1195- 

Buddhasangiti-sAtra, 401. 

BuddhahWdaya-dbarant, 489, 825. 

Buddhavata«isaka-mahavaipulya-su- 
tra, 87, 88, 89. 

Bodhivaka (or °vrtksha ?)-nirdesa, 792. 

Bodhivaksha (or °vj-ikaha ?) - maJt - 
grusri-nirdesa-slitra, 792. 

Bodhisattva - Aaryi - nirde«a, 1085, 
1086. 

Bodhisattva-pi<aka, 23(12), 1005. 



47S 

Bodhisattva - pitekavatawisaka -man- 
jrusri-mulagarbha-tantra, 1056. 

Bodhisattva - buddhanusmnti - sa- 
inS,dhi, 71. 

Brahmajrala-sutra, 554, 1087. 

Bhadrakalpika-sutra, 403. 
Bhadraka-Butra, 500. 
Bhadra&iri, 1142. 
Bhadra^rl-prawidhana, 1142. 
Bhadrapala-sresh«Ai-pariprtMAa, 23 

(39)> 53- 
Bhadrapala-sutra, 76. 

Bhadra-mayakara-pariprtMM, 23 

(21), 35- 
Bhadra-mayakara-vyakarana,23(2i), 

35. 
Bhava-sankramita (or -sankrinti ?)- 

sutra, 284, 285, 526. 
BhikshuTit - pratimoksha - sfltra (?), 

1149, 1161. 
BMtada.inara-mahatantrara<?a, 1031. 
Bhesha^yaguru - purvapramidtana, 

170. 
Bhesha^aguruvaitZuryaprabhasa- 

purvapramdhana, 171. 
Bhaisha^ara^a - bhaisha^asamud- 
^ gati (or °gata)-sutra, 305. 

Ma%nsri-naina-nah-Ai-tin (?), 1032. 
Ma%usri-pariprtiMa, 264, 265. 
M&ngusTi - buddhakshetraguwavyiiha, 

23(i5j 46), 31. 
Maw^srl-vikritfita-sutra, 184, 185. 
M.a,ngnsTi - sadyn'ttaguhya - tantra - 

ra^aeya vimsatikakrodha-vi^ayaM- 

^ana, 1040. 
Madhyamagama-sutra, 542. 
Madhyantavibbaga-grantha, 1245. 
Madhyantavibhaga - sastra, 1244, 

1248. 
MariAiye (or MarlAi ?)-dbara?il, 847. 
MahakaruwapuMtfarika - Butra, 117, 

180. 
Mabaka«ya(pa)-sangtti, ,23 (23). 
Mahaka^api (or °pa 1), 23 (23). 
Mah^danc^a-dharani, 800. 
Maihadruma - kinnarara^a - paiiprt^ 

kJiA, 161, 162. 
MabaparinirvaTia-siitra (of the Ma- 

hayina), 113, 114, 115,. 120, 123; 
(of the Hinayana), 118, 119, 552. 



INDEX OF SANSKRIT TITLES. 



474 



Mahapnrurfia-gaBtra, 1242, 

Mahapra^waparamita-siltra, i. 

'Mahapra^Sparainitfi(-sutra)-«astra,' 
1169. 

Mahapratisara-dhiraw!, 1042. 
Mahipratisara-vidyfir^jrni, 1042. 
Mahapratiharyopadesa, 23(22). 
MahabtJava^akrodha - sutra (?), 

1048. 
Mahabheri-haraka-parivarta, 440. 
Mahamawi - vipulavim&na - visyasu- 
pr atisyAita - guhya - parama - raha - 
Bya-kalparSsra-dharaml, 535, 536, 
1028. 
Mahamaydrl-vidyara^ni, 306, 307, 

308, 309, 310, 31 1. 
MabamiyS-sutra, 382. 
Mah4megha-s4tra, 186, 187, 188, 

244, 970. 
MahiyanEksamparigraha-sistra, 1 183, 

1184,1247. • 
MahSyanibhidharma (-samyukta)- 

sanglti-g^stra, 1 1 7 8. 
Mahayajifibhidharma- sangtti- s&stra, 

1 199. 
Mahayan&bhisamaya-sAtra, 195, 196. 
Mahayanottara-tantra-sastra, 1236. 
Maharatnakuia-sutra, 23. 
Mahaya^ameru«ekbaraklii4gdra- 

dharaml, 842. 
Mahavaipulya-mahasannipdta-bodhi- 
sattva - buddhanusmn'ti - samMhi, 
72. 
Mahivaipulya - mahasannipata - bha- 
drapala-sutra, 75. 
Mahayaipulya-mahasannipata-sutra, 

61. 
MahavairoAanabhisambodhi, 530. 
Mahasraya-sutra, 958. 
Mahasrl-sutra, 958. 
MahSsangha-bhikshu-vinaya, 1150. 
Mahasangha (or °sanghika)-ymaya, 

1 1 19. 
Mahasahasra-pramardaiia (1)-8lltra, 

784. 
Mah^ahasra-ma?KZala-sutra, 784. 
MaKis4saka-karman, 1153. 
MahisSsaka-vinaya, 1122. 
Mitangi-siitra, 643, 644, 645, 646. 
Maya^ala - mahdtantra - mahayana- 
gambhlran&y a-guhya-para«i - sutra, 

I'022. 



Mayopam4-Eam&dhi, 47. 
Milinda-pra«na, or -pawho, 1358. 
MfilaBarvistivida-nikiya-bhikshunJ- 

vinaya, 1124. 
M^^Iasarvastiyada-nidina, 1133. 
MulaBaryastiyada-bhikshuwi-yinaya- 

sfitra, 1 1 49. 
Mulasarvastivada-matrtk^, 1 1 34. 
MMasaryistiyllda^vinaya, 11 18. 
MulasarvastivSda - vinaya ^g&tha, 

1143- 
Mulasarvastiyida - viaaya - nidana- 

mitrika-gathi, 11 40. 
Mulasaryastivada-yinaya-sutra,i 110. 
MulasarvastivSdaikasatakarman, 

1131. 
Mekhala-dhiraTOi, 940. 
Maitri-pratig'wa-dharajil, 890. 
Maitreya-paripriMM, 23(42), 55. 
Maitreya - paripWMAa - dharmishra, 

23(41)' 54- 
Maitreya-mahasimhanadana, 23 (23). 
Maitreya-vyakarana, 205, 206. 207. 

TogaA4ryabh11ini-sastra, 11 70. 
Yoga^aryabhiimi-sastra-kSrika, 1 2 o i . 

Ratnakarawrfayyuha-sAtra, 168, 169. 
Eatnakuia-sutra, 51, 251. 
Ratnakute (-siitra)-«a.stra, 1234. 
EAtnaMrfa-paripriAAM, 23 (47) 
Eatna^ali-paripriMM, 385. 
Ratnapai-asi, 23(44). 
Ratnamegha-dh&ranS, 962. 
Eatnamegha^utra, 151, 152, 964. 
Eatnara«i, 23(44). 
RasminirhHra-Bangirathi (or -san- 

giti?), 23(11). 
Ea^ayayadaka, 248, 249, 250. 
Ea^ayayadaka-sutra, 988. 
EashA-apala- paripr-i^^M, 23 (18), 

87a- 

Lankayat4ra-sdtra, 175, 176, 177. 
Lalitayistara, 159, 160. 
Lokannyartana-sutra, 386. 
Lok&nuBam^navatara-Butra, 386. 

Yac/rakumara-tantra, 1064. 
Vagragarbha-ratnarfi^a-sutra, 869. 
Va^EiAAAedika pra^aparamita, i (i), 
10, II, 12, 13, 14, 15. 



475 



INDEX OP SANSKRIT TITLES. 



476 



VaiTraMAedika -prag'waparamita -bA- 

tra-sastia, 1167, 1168, 1231. 
Va^rabhairava-tantra-krodha-tattva- 

ra^a, 1062. 
VagTaina?i(ia-dharaw!, 372, 373. 
Va^ra-mantra (or -mawtialal)-dha- 

rani, 372, 373. 
VagrrasuM, 1303. 
Vatsa-sutra, 233, 234. 
Varmavyuha-nirdesa, 23(7). 
Vasudhara-dharaTii, 492, 787, 809. 
Vidyamatrasiddhi (of 30 verses), 

1197, 1210; (of 20 veraes), 1238, 

1239, 1240. 
Vinaya-nidana-siatra, 1 1 30. 
Vinaya-matrika, 11 32. 
Vinaya-vinis^aya-upali-paripriMM, 

23(24), 36- 
(Vini)sodhana-nirdesa, 23 (4). 

Vibhasha-vinaya, 1125. 

Vibhasha-sastra, 1279. 

Vimalakirtti-nirdesa, 144, 145, 146, 

147, 149, 181. 
Vimaladatta - paripriMM, 23 (33), 

4i> 45- 
Visesha^inta - brahma - paripriMAa, 

189, 190, 197. 
Vi«esha^inta-brahmaMa (or -brah- 

ma)-parip/iM^§,-siitra-dka, 1 193. 
Viradatta-paripri^AM, 23(28). 
Vyasa-paripriM^^, 23 (49)1 60. 
Vyuha-paripriMAa, 23 (48). 

ASata«4stra, 1188. 
(Satasastra-vaipulya, 11 89. 
jSatasahasrika pra^wapSramit^, i(a). 
(Sariputra-paripWAMS,-sutra, 1 152. 
/Sariputrabhidharma-sastra, 1 268. 
iSalisambbava-sutra, 280, 281, 818, 

867, 963. 
(Sdrangama-samadhi, 399. 
^raddhabaladhanavataramudra - su- 

tra, go. 
ASrikaniAa-sutra, 398. 
ASrigupta-sutra, 232. 
iS^rigubya-samag'a-tantraraj'a, 1027. 
(Srimati-brahmawi-paripnMAa, 342, 

343- 
>Srim&Ia-devl-si»ihanada, 23 (48), 59. 
(Sri-sarvabMta(2amara-tantra, 1 03 1 . 

Shac?akshara-vidyamantra, 331, 340, 
341- 



ShaMmukhl-dharawi, 493. 

Samyuktagama-svitra, 544, 547. 
Samyuktabhidharma-hHdaya-saBtra, 

1287. 
Saktavargagama-sAtra (?), 546. 
Sanghabheda-vastu, 11 23. 
Sanghsi<l-sutra-dhannaparyaya, 449. 
Saddharmapundarika-sutra, 1 34, 1 36, 

138, 139- 
SaddharmapuWarika - Biitra - sasti*, 

1232, 1233. 
Saddhannasmrttyupasthana - sdtra, 

679, 804. 
Sandhinirmofena-Biltra, 154, 155, 

156, 246, 247. 
Saptatathagata-pArvapramidhana-vi- 

sesha-vistara, 172. 
Saptati (i. e. Sankhyakarik&), 1 300. 
Saptadasabhumika-sastra-yogiHrya, 

1 1 70. 
Saptabuddhaka, 860. 
Saptabuddhaka - sutra, 367, 368, 

793- 
Saptasatika prajfnapiramita, i (g), 

21, 22, 23 (46). 
Samantabbadra-dbarani, 475, 494, 

1142. 
Samantamukha-parivarta, 23 (lo), 

30- 
Samantamukha-pravesa-rasmivima- 

loshnisha-prabha-sarvatatbagata- 

hridaya - samaviroAana-dbarani, 

790. 
Sarvatathagata-vishay^vatara, 85. 
SarvatatbagatadhishiAana-sattvava- 

lokana-buddbakshetra-nirdesana- 

vyuha, 504. 
SarvatathagatadhishiAana-sattvava- 

lokana - buddbaksbetra - vyuba- 

nirdesana, 504. 
SarvatathagatadhishiAana-sattvava- 

lokana - buddbaksbetra - sandar- 

sana-vyubarajra-sutra, 504. 
SarvatathagatadbishiAana-hridaya- 

gubya-dbatukararM^amudra-dha- 

rani, 957. 
Sarvadurgatiparisodbana - usbnisba- 

vi^aya-dbaranl, 348, 349, 350, 

351, 352, 796, 871. 
Sarvadbarmagunavyubarag'a, 498. 
Sarvadharma - pravWtti - nirdesa -su- 
tra, 163, 164, 1012. 



Sarvanasya (1)-putranarfagupil&ya (?)- 

kalpa-rap'a, 1038. 
Sarvapunya-samuMaya-samadhi-sd- 

tra, 128, 129. 
Sarvabuddhavishayavat^a, 56, 245. 
Sarvabuddhavishayavatara -jrnana- 

lokalankira-Biltra, 1013. 
Sarvabuddh^rigavati-dhS,raMi, 495. 
Sarvaroga-prasamani-dharaMi, 983. 
Sarv&bhaya-prad4na-db^rawi, 998. 
Sarvastivada-vinaya, 1 1 1 5. 
Sarvdstiv^da-vinaya-vibhdsba, 1 135, 

1136. 
Sarvastivada-vinaya-sangraha, 1 1 27. 
S^gara-n&garag'a, 456. 
Sagara-nagar%a-parip«MAa, 456, 

457- 
Sigara-n4gar%a-paripn'MM-sutra, 

840. 
Sagaramati-paripriM7t4, 976. 
Sankhyakarika, 1300. 
Siwj-banadika-sutra, 262, 263. 
Simha-pariprt/cMa, 23 (37). 
Sitatapatra-dbaraiw, 1016. 
Sukbavativyuba (large), 23 (5), 25, 

26, 27, 863 ; (small), 199, 200. 
Sukhavatyamntavyuba-sutra, 200. 
Subahu-paripn'MAa, 23 (26, 37), 49, 

50, 822. 
Sumati-darika-paripriMAa, 23 (30), 

39> 4°- 
Sumerugarbba, 66. 
Surata-paripn'MAa, 23(27), 43, 44. 
Suvarmaprabhasa-sutra, 127, 130. 
SuvaTOaprabhasottamaragra - sutra, 

126. 
Suvikrantavikrami-paripn'MAa, i (f), 

9- 
Susbi^itamati-paripriAMa, 23 (36), 

47, 48. 
Susiddbikara-mahatantra-saddhano- 

pasika-patra(?), 533. 
Susiddbikara - mabatantra - sadhano- 

pamayika-vitala, 533. 
Sutralankara-rtka, 11 90. 
Sutralankara-sastra, 1182. 
Suryagarbha-sutra, 62. 
Strivivarta - vyakarawa - sutra, 214, 

215,235, 236, 237. 
Svapna-nirdesa, 23 (4). 

Hastikaksbya, 193, 194. 
He Vagra-tantra, io6o.- 



INDEX 



OP THE 



PROPER NAMES OP THE AUTHORS AND TRANSLATORS 



The numerals refer to the three Appendices, the figarea to the numbers in elach. 



Agotra('!), i. 12. 
Ai-thun, iii. 31. 
Amoghavagrra, ii. 155. 
An Fa-hhien, ii. 17. 
An Fd-Mien, ii. 25. 
An Hhuen, ii. 6. 
An Shi-kao, ii. 4. 
An Tska, ii. 173. 
Aryasura, i. 8. 
Asanga, i. 5. 
Asvaghosha, i. 2. 

Bandhuprabha (?), i. 1 5. 
Bliagavaddharma(?), ii. 135. 
Bhavaviveka, i. 14. 
BodhiruAi, ii. 114, 150. 
Buddhabhadra, ii. 42. 
Buddhagiiva, ii. 73. 
Buddhamitra, i. 42. 
Buddhapala, ii. 142. 
Buddhas^nta, ii. 115. . 
Buddhasrigiwana (?), i. 22. 
Buddhatrata, L 43; ii. 141. 
Buddhavarman, ii. 69. 
Buddhayasas, ii. 61. 

Danap41a(?), ii. 161. 
Deva, i. 4. 
Devapra^'wa, ii. 143. 
Devasarman, i. 29. 
Dharmabala (?), ii. 47. 
Dharmabhadra (?), ii. 17. 
Dharmabodhi, ii. 119. 
Dharmadeva (?), ii. 159. 
Dbarmagupta, ii. 131. 
Dhanna^atayasas, ii. 93. 
Dharmak^la, ii. 13. 
Dhannakara (?), ii. 82. 
Dhannamati, ii. 96. 
Dharmamitra, ii. 75. 
Dharmanandi, ii. 57. 
Dharmapala, i. 16. 
Dhanuaphala (1), ii. 12. 



Dharmapragrwa (J), ii. 52. 
Dharmapriya, ii. 43, 55. 
Dharmaraksha, li. 2(?), 23, 

38(?),67, i62(?). 
DharmaruAi, ii. iii, 150. 
Dharmasatya (?), ii. 15. 
Dharmatrata, i. 31. 
Dharmayasas, i. 19; ii. 62. 
Divakara, iL 139. 

Fa-Hiien, ii. 45, 159 ; iii. i. 
Fa-hian, ii. 45; iii. i. 
Fa-hu, ii. 162. 
Fa-AMn, ii. 112. 
Fa-Ain, iii. 11. 
Fa-M, ii. 30. 
Fa-Aun, ii. 65. 
Fa-li, ii. 29, 48. 
Fa-lin, iii. 17. 
Fa-shan, ii. 72. 
Fa-thien, ii. 159. 
FS,-tsan, iii. 30. 
Fa-yin, iii. 5, 65. 
Fa-yun, iii. 60. 
F^ Hhiu, iii, 39. 
Fi ^Aan-f^, iii. 14. 
Fu-li, iii. 26. 

Gautama Dharmapra^na, ii. 

126. 
Gautama Pra^waruAijii. 116. 
Gautama Sanghadeva, ii, 39, 

56. 
Ghosha, i. 30. 
Gitamitra, ii. 46. 
Gunabhadra, ii. 81. 
Guwada {?),!. 18. 
Gunainati, i. 45. 
Gunavarman, ii. 79. 
Guwavriddhi (?), ii. 97. 

ffina, i. 10. 
&inamitra, i. 51. 
ffinaputra, i. 17. 



Gniuahh&dra,, ii. 122, 138. 
fi'nanagupta, ii. 125, 129. 
ti'^ana^andra (?), L 59. 
Gn^BiSTi, ii. 164. 
Cwanayasas, ii. 123. 

Harivarman, i. 41. 
Hhien-hwui, iii. 63. 
Hbiien-i, iii. 28. 
Hhiien-Aiao, iii. 41. 
Hhuen-^iwail, ii. 133; iii. 18. 
Hliu€n-yin, iii. 20. 
Hhiien-yun, iii. 22. 
Hiouen-thsang,ii.i33;iii. 18. 
HwSi-su, iii. 27. 
Hwai-tso, iii. 87. 
Hwui-kwan, iii. 3. 
Hwui-^', ii. 144. 
BEwui-fen, iii. 66. 
Hwui-M&o, ii. 108 ; iii. 8. 
Hwui-Aien^ ii. 84. 
Hwui-li, iii. 24. 
Hwui-nan, iii. 34. 
Hwui-sz', iii. 10. 
HwTii-wan, iii. 32. 
Hwui-yen, iii. 3. 

Iffvara, i. 46; ii. 78. 
I-tsin, ii. 149; iii. 33. 

KS-laruM, ii. 24. 
Kalayasae, ii. 74. 
Kalodaka, ii. 40. 
Kapila, i. 58. 
Kasyapa M^tanga, ii. i. 
Katyayanlputra, i. 29. 
Khan Kii, ii. 8. 
Khan Man-sian, ii. 10. 
Kkki. ^an-hwui, ii. 21* 
Kh4n San-khai, ii. 14. 
Khan Tio-ho, ii. 41. 
Kumarabuddhi, ii. 53. 
Kumara^iva, ii. 59. 



Kun-tob-^ih, ii. 85. 
Kwan-Aa-pi, iii. 78. 
Kwan-tin, iii. 15. 

JTan Sban-yin, iii. 64. 
^Aan-kwan, iii. 37. 
Khin-tsa, iii. 96. 
-K^Au-kwan, iii. 56. 
^i-Aia-ye, ii. no. 
Xi-hin, iii. 52. 
^ia-tin, i. 41. 
.£i^-kwan, iii. 71. 
-Si^-sun, iii. 54. 
Kin-kin-k', n. 153. 
Z'in-tsun-M', ii. 165. 
-Kin-Ai-sian, iii. 75. 
^u-an, iii. 72. 
Km Fa-hu, ii. 23. 
Ku Fa-^ien, ii. 86. 
Km Fa-lan, ii. 2. 
Ku Fa-li, ii. 29, 48. 
^u Fo-nien, ii. 58. 
-ff'u Fo-soh, ii. 5. 
-ffu Leu-Aia-^Mn, ii. 3. 
KvL Lilh-yen, ii; 20. 
Zu Shu-Ian, ii. 27. 
.ff^aT&-li, ii. II. 
Km Th^n-wu-lan, ii. 38. 
Xti-tin, iii. 94. 
X' F&-tu, ii. 33. 
^'-hhtien, iii. 40. 
-fi''-hwui, ii. 172. 
X'-i, iii. 12. 

K', ZAiSA-lian-tsife, ii. 22. 
K' Khien, ii. 18. 
K'-kho, iii. 93. 
K'-ki-siin, ii. 164. 
X'-kwaii, iii. 66. 
j^'-li, iiL 51. 
Z''-man, ii. 70. 
jP'-no, iii. 92. 
.£''-phan, iii. 68. 
^''-shan, iii. 35. 



479 



INDEX OF AUTHORS AND TRANSLATORS. 



480 



K' Sh'-lun, ii. 35. 
K' Tao-lin, ii. 37. 
jf'-thun, ii. 134. 
K' Yao, ii. 7. 
K'-yen, ii. 76, 152. 
if '-yuen, iii. 48. 

Li Wu-thao, ii. 146, 
Liiu Mi, iii. 90. 
Lokalakslia (?), ii. 3. 

Mahabala (?), ii. 11. 
Mahaniaudgalyayaria, i. 27. 
Mahayana, ii. 94. 
Maitr^ya, i. i. 
Maitreyabhadra (?), ii. 166. 
Maudra, ii. loi. 
Man-aiin, iii. 85. 
MaXriketa,, i. 54. 
Mido-hhi, iii. 72. 
llin-hwui, iii. 9. 
Mih-Miien, iii. 29. 
Min-Aiao, iii. 50. 
Mitrasanta Ci), ii. 147. 
Mokshala, ii. 26. 
Munimitra, i. 56. 

]Sradi(?), ii. 137. 
Nagar^na, i. 3. 
Nagasena, i. 38. 
Nandi, ii. 47. 
Nandimitra, i. 49. 
Narendrayasas, ii. 120, 128. 
Nieh Kh&n-jnen, ii. 31. 
Nieh Tao-^n, ii. 32. 
Nien-Man, iii. 84. 
Nilanetra, i. 4. 

O-Hh-ta-sien, ii. 158. 
O-ti-Mii-to, ii. 136. 

Padmaslla (!), i. 20. 

Pan-sun, iii. 55. 

Paw&i maliarhaA;Matani (1), 

i. 32. 
P^o-kwei, iii. 13. 
Pao-Man, iii. 7. 
Pao-yun, ii. 77. 
Param^rtha, ii. 104, 105. 
Pa-sz'-pa, ii. 169 ; iii. 74. 



Phu-hwui, iii. 77. 
Phu-Mo, iii. 91. 
Phu-thai, iii. 102. 
Phu-thi-tan, ii. 130. 
Phu-tu, iii. 80. 
Phu-«ui, iii. 88. 
Pien-Ai, iii. 19. 
Po Fa-ts'u, ii. 28. 
Po Yen, ii. 16. 
Poh (S'rimitra, ii. 36. 
Prabhakaramitra, ii. 132. 
Prajrwa, ii. 156, 172 (1). 
Pramiti, ii. 151. 
Pu-khun, ii. 155. 
Punyatara, ii. 60. 
Punyop&ya, ii. 137. 

Ratna^inta, ii. 148. 
Ratnamati, ii. 113. 

Samantabhadra, i. 55. 
Sanghabbadra, i. 48 ; ii. 95. 
Sangbabhdti, ii. 54. 
Sangbapala, ii. 102. 
Sangbaraksha, i. 35. 
Sanghasena, i. 37. 
Sangbavarman, ii. I4('!), 80, 

92 0). 

Sangbata(?), ii. 66. 
San-Mo, iii. 2. 
San-MU, iii. 4. 
San-yiu, iii. 6. 
Sh^-lo-pa, ii. 170. 
Shai-Aien, ii. 63, 
Shan-wu-w6i, ii. 154. 
Shan-yueh, iii. 67. 
Shao-lun, iii. 59. 
Shio-toh, ii. 168. 
Sbih Fa-hai, ii. 90. 
Shib Fa-bw4, ii. 100. 
Sbih Fa-tu, ii. 98. 
Sbib Fa-yuh, ii. 51, 82. 
Shib Siaii-kun, ii. 87. 
Sbib Sien-kun, ii. 91. 
Sbih Sun-kun, ii. 49. 
Sbih Tao-yen, ii. «8. 
Sbih Tbui-kun, iL 50. 
Sbih Yun-kun, ii. 89. 
Sh'-bu,ii.^6I. 
Sb'-hwui, iii. 43. 



Sh'-tsz', iii. 100. 
Si&n-mii, iii. 76. 
Sie Lin-yun, iii. 3. 
Stbiramati, i. 7. 
Stbitamati, i. 11. 
"Subhliti, ii. 107. 
Sngandhara (?), i. 50- 
Suniuni{?), i. 21. 
SAryayasas (1), ii. 167. 
Suvarnadharami (?), ii. 165. 

(SUkyayasas, i. 54. 
jSinkarasvamin, i. 13. 
(S^ariputra, i. 25. 
*Siksh^anda, ii. 145. 
.Slladitya, i. 57. 
(StiguTiaraktambarA, i. 24. 
^Srimitra, ii. 35. 
(!?ubhakaraBi:Hba, iL 154. 
/S'uddhamati (?), i. 9. 

TS,-8U, iii. 89. 
Tao-kun, ii. 64. 
T&o-Man, iii. 69. 
Tao-ltieb, i. 35. 
Tdo-sbi, iii. 22. 
Tao-siien, iii. 21. 
Tao-thai, ii. 71. 
Tao-yuen, iii. 49. 
Than Fk-k\ ii. 126. 
Tban-kwo, ii. 12. 
Than-Airi, ii. 99. 
Than-ti, ii. 15. 
Than-wu-Ai6, ii. 82. 
Than-wu-lan, ii. 37. 
Tban-y4o, ii. 109. 
Tbien-si-tsai, ii. 160. 
Ti-kwS,n,- iii. 44. 
Tob-hwui, iii. 89. 
Triratnarya (?), i. 23. 
Tsan-nin, iii. 46. 
Ts^n-«an, iii. 36. 
Tshin-mu, iii. 81. 
Tshz'-tsi, iii. 82. 
Tsi - nah -min-tbh-li- lien- 

tbh-lo-mo-nin, ii. 171. 
Tsin-m^, iii. 25. 
Tsin-sban, iii.' loi. 
Tsin-yuen, iii. 58. 
Tsb-ts^n-Au, iii. 74. 



Tsii-Mii Zin-shan,ii. 68, 83. 
Tsun-shih, iii. 47. 
Tsun-lo, iii. 95. 
Tsun-mi; iii. 38. 
Tsun-ynn, iii. 81. 
Tsz'-hhien, ii. 166. 
Tsz'-^Mn, iii. 100. 
Tsz'-suen, iii. 53. 
Tn F4-shun, iii. 16. 
Tu Hhin-i, ii. 140. 

Ullangha, i. 47. 
Upasanta, i. 39. 
Upasunya, ii. 103, 106, 117. 
tJpatishya (?), i. 26. 

Vagrabodhi, ii. 153. 
Vaisakhya, i. 52. 
Vasubandbu, i. 6. 
Vasubhadra (?), i. 36. 
Vasumitra, i. 33. 
Vasuvarman, i. 44. 
Vighna, ii. 19. 
Vimalaksha, ii. 44. 
VimokshaprapHa C?), ii. 118. 
VinitaruAi, ii. 127. 

"Wan Tbien-i, ii. 121. 
Wan-tsh^i, iii. 79. 
"Wan Ku, iii. 70. 
Wan .2'ib-hhiu, iii. 6 1 . 
"W6i-tsin, ii. 163. 
"Wli-tsb, iii. 86. 
"Wu-nan-shafi, ii. 157. 

Yasogupta, ii. 124. 
Yen Fo-tbiio, ii. 9. 
Yen-sheu, iii. 45. 
Yen-tshun, iii. 23. 
Yi-2ru, iii. 99. 
Yuen-hhiao, iii. 42. 
Yuen-Hao, iii. 83. 
Yueti-tsin, iii. 97. 
Yun-wan, iii. 62. 

.^an-yo, iii. 57 
Zih-kh&Q, ii. 167. 
.^o-lo-yen, ii. 34. 
.^u-Mi, iii. 95. 
.^u-pa, iii. 98. 



.THE END. 



m ^ 

T 

# a 












IS 



tf 


TfT 


± 


/I' 


le 




^^ 


ra 


jil» 


fli 


fij 




n 


Br 



M 



r 



^ 



l1_Ij 



pp 



^ 



D 



± 



rff 



^f 



Sf 









ITIl-, 






Bg 


HS 


^a 


^p 


izg 


[jg 






^ m 



B H 






»DEP«)&««ftRlfi'